《Legendary Soul Art》


 Chapter 1 Number One

    "It''s red! It''s red!"


    When the Talent Crystal shone with bright ruby light, everyone in the Academy za eximed in shock. Even the teachers at the podium rose from their chairs to have a better look at the young girl standing in front of them.


    "To think a Red Talent would appear right at the end of the Selection. Isn''t that the first in almost a hundred years?"


    "There have only been two natural Red Talents in the academy: the Founder and our Headmaster ke. This is a historic day."


    It was indeed a special day for the Winged Soul Academy as they hosted a Student Selection that happened only once a year. The academy za was bustling with life as youngsters from all over the region gathered in hopes of fulfilling their dreams.


    The teachers couldn''t help but nod in approval at the promising talent on the stage. The other candidates were not as calm as them though. They were cheering excitedly for their future peer, and it wasn''t for any trivial reasons. Having a powerful Soul was required to achieve the highest status of their current era, and a rare Soul Talent highly increased one''s chance of sess.


    "What''s your name?" Headmaster ke asked as he stood up from the main chair and walked up to the youngdy.


    Being one of the few Red Talents in the region, he knew her future would be bright. Just based on her Soul Talent alone, Luna could strengthen her Soul multiple times faster than others and make it easier to master powerful arts without much training.


    "My name is Luna," the youngdy replied politely while looking the man up and down, "Headmaster is just as handsome as my mother has described. Please take good care of me," she cheekily said.


    "Oh!" Headmaster ke raised his eyebrows in surprise only to let out a dry chuckle. "I was about to mention you remind me of someone. Those long ck hair and crystal blue eyes look exactly like that of my old friend. Why didn''t she tell me she had such a beautiful and talented daughter?"


    Despite being over a hundred years old, Headmaster ke''s age didn''t reflect on his appearance. He was friendly and outgoing, appearing no older than histe thirties. Such ability to slow down aging was only possible thanks to his powerful Soul.


    "High status?" someone whispered.


    Hearing Headmaster''s words, no one was as surprised about Luna''s performance anymore. With her expensive white jacket, perfect manners, and her parents being acquaintances with the headmaster, one could tell she was from a high-ranking family.


    "My mother wished to inform the Academy, but I rejected her idea," Luna admitted as she nced at the crowd. "I want to be on equal footing with everyone else, so I decided to take part in the Selection."


    Luna paused as she gave the youths a challenging gaze and announced proudly, "I will use my own strength to beat all records and get to the top ss. I hope you do your best and meet me there."


    Her words momentarily ignited the fire in everyone''s Souls. It reminded them of the main purpose of entering the Academy.


    Bing a Soul Artist.


    They could either live a normal life or use their natural talent to train their Souls beyond its limits. Even though bing a Soul Artist was just the beginning of their journey, that alone would change their lives forever.


    "Marvelous," Headmaster kemented with a smile. "Everyone should be like Luna if they wish to one day be a sessful Soul Artist. Those who n to ck should go back and live a normal life of amoner."


    Themotion and chattering ceased within seconds while determined expressions dominated the za. No one wanted to go back. The Selection was their only chance to improve their lives and achieve great things.


    "Alright. Since no one wants to return, let''s proceed with the second stage. Those who can pass the second test will be epted to my Winged Soul Academy," Headmaster ke called out while gazing at the teachers. "Lead everyone to¡ª"


    "Headmaster, wait a second." A female Academy Official in a white uniform cut the Headmaster off in the middle of talking. "There is still one more person who registered to be tested."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh, is that so?" Headmaster ke admitted his mistake while stepping back. "Luna,e here. I will lead you to the next stage personally when thest person is tested."


    Luna nodded gently and moved to Headmaster ke''s side. Although she wanted to be treated like everyone else, she wasn''t stupid. If she could befriend the Headmaster and study under him, she would benefit immensely.


    "Proceed," Headmaster ke ordered, only to notice a confused look on the Official''s face. "Is there something wrong?"


    "Well, I think I made a mistake... The application card only has a name and age while all other information is left empty," the Official exined as she rubbed her forehead. "The name on the card seems to be fake though."


    Seeing the frown on the headmaster''s face, the Official gulped and turned to the candidates while trying to appear stern. "Who dares to submit an empty application like that?! Quick, show yourself!"


    The za momentarily turned silent as all youngsters looked around to see who was brave enough to mess with the Academy. Everyone thought it was just a prank and no one would step forward under such pressure¡ªthat is, until a young boy stood up.


    "Was it him? Who is he?"


    "Wow, the balls on this guy¡­"


    "I think I saw him earlier. He was sleeping by the tree at the back."


    The recruits chatted with each other while a young man in a loose, ck hoodie walked casually towards the tform. He waspletely unbothered by themotion he caused and began tying his lengthy brown hair into a small ponytail. It revealed his face to everyone and suddenly many youngdies gasped at his sight.


    Even Luna raised her eyebrows in surprise, not expecting to see such a handsome face underneath his messy hair.


    "It can''t be¡­"


    Any man Luna ever saw would only get a single nce or two from her but that man caused her to stare without even realizing it. She discovered her mistake when their eyes met, but instead of looking away, she doubled down and observed his two ck pearls.


    His gaze was as tranquil as water which gave Luna a headache. How could she see through him if he gave her nothing to work with? The man eventually reached the bottom of the tform and broke their small exchange to look at the Academy Official with the name Ava written on her chest.


    "My apologies, Miss Ava. My parents died before I had a chance to ask them about my birth origins. I opted to leave everything nk since I only know my name and age," the young man exined politely and sent her a warm smile, "I hope it won''t be that big of a problem."


    Miss Ava paused, opening her mouth to reply, but she was too dazed to speak. It took her a second to look away from his charming smile and coughed to hide her embarrassment, "I''m sorry to hear that. Don''t worry about it. The information is just a formality anyway, but I must ask something that could be ufortable. Are you sure you want to use such a name?"


    The young man tilted his head in confusion, causing Miss Ava to blush while waving her hands defensively, "Please don''t take me wrong. I just think it could be easily misunderstood and you can''t change itter. That''s all."


    "It''s okay, I''m aware. My Master gave me this name and I don''t n to change it," the young man replied calmly and pointed at the podium. "Can we start the test?"


    Headmaster ke squinted his eyes with curiosity and questioned for the first time, "What is the name that causes a problem?"


    Miss Ava hesitated as she looked down at the application to double-check and finally announced, "His name is Number One."

 Chapter 2 Fake It Till You Make It

    Everyone at the za gazed at Miss Ava in surprise, finally understanding what she meant. Anyone with such a grand name would have to be the best and no one could match him. The moment Number One ever lost, he would be no longer number one and he could easily be aughing stock.


    ''Where did he get the confidence to ept such a name?'' Luna wondered as she analyzed her futurepetitor. ''What was his Master thinking?''


    Luna''s worry came from her understanding of high-status families. She knew how much they valued respect and how unnecessarily big was their ego. All the teachers seemed to have the same opinion as they scratched their heads, clearly unsure what toment on that.


    "Number One, huh¡­" Headmaster ke repeated with interest as he scanned the man in front of him. "Miss Ava is right. You will have a hard time in the Academy with such a bold name. It won''t be long before you are challenged by your seniors who will try to prove you wrong."


    Number One showed no reaction till he arrived in front of the Talent Crystal and finally replied, "I am not worried. I am going to be the strongest Soul Artist, so any challenge is wee."


    His words caused unrest within the crowd. Many thought he was delusional and arrogant, but there were some who went silent as if to rethink their mindset. Their mostmon goal was to earn money and receive respect from their families. No one thought of bing a number one Soul Artist since it wasn''t a realistic goal.


    Even Luna had her own moment of reflection and her motivation exploded to the sky. She has always been ambitious and had what it takes to go head-to-head with the best.


    "It''s good to have big goals in life. I hope you can achieve them," Headmaster ke wished and finally gestured at the stand. "Go ahead, you can start your test. I hope you can shock us all with your talent as you did with your name and goals."


    It was just a simple test that measured Soul Talent, but for Number One it was much more. He had to disy a great talent if he wanted to live up to his name. Despite that, it seemed like he wasn''t bothered in the slightest as he reached out his arm with confidence.


    Number One touched the translucent crystal and the milky mist inside began to mix. No one dared to blink as they waited to see his Soul Talent, but the waiting made everyone impatient. Even Headmaster ke raised his eyebrows when the Talent Crystal remained undecided for almost a minute. Murmurs momentarily filled the air.


    "Bruh, did he break it?"


    "I doubt it. His Soul Talent must be trash."


    "Is it working¡­?" Headmaster ke asked in confusion as he began walking to the stand only to stop when the Talent Crystal finally shone brightly with a clear color. Anyone watching couldn''t help but look twice to make sure they saw it right.


    "Is this white?" Luna wondered out loud as she wiped her eyes to see clearer.


    The Soul Talent ranking was quite simple. White Talent was the mostmon, followed by Yellow, Orange, Green, Blue, Purple, Red, ck, and Gold. Thest three were extremely rare with the Gold being seen at most once in a single millennium.


    Number One''s result didn''t make sense. How could someone act so boldly and then show the lowest-ranked Soul Talent? He couldn''t even pass the requirements of the Soul Academy with it. One needed to have at least a Yellow Talent to have any chances of bing a Soul Artist.


    "It looks like the Talent Crystal was this slow because it couldn''t determine the absorption of your Soul," Headmaster ke pointed out as he scratched his chin. "I have seen this happen in the past but it''s extremely rare¡­ It only happens when the person''s Soul is either crippled or they have no Talent to be a Soul Artist."


    Headmaster ke''s words were like heated des that cut through the strings of love in every young female''s heart. The interest they showed just a moment before vanished in a blink of an eye, causing all the guys to burst outughing.


    "What the hell?! Here I was thinking he was some god-tier young master!"


    "I was about to dust off my knees to bow to him too!"


    "How embarrassing, I wouldn''t even show my face around here."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The situation was slowly getting out of hand when the whole crowd of recruits began gossiping with each other, forcing Headmaster ke to act. His palms suddenly covered with ruby light and he pped his hands, each time as loud as lightning. The roaring crowd was silenced within seconds and they all looked at him in awe.


    "It is unfortunate to end on such a note but we can finally proceed to the second stage of our Selection. I hope you all focus and do your best," Headmaster ke announced to divert the awkwardness and gazed at the teachers. "You can lead everyone who passed into the Training Grounds."


    It was clear that Headmaster ke tried to save Number One from further embarrassment, but despite all theughter, thetter remained calmly on his spot. Luna gazed at Number One with a disappointed look when he finally reacted.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you all but there is a third option that wasn''t mentioned," Number One announced, causing everyone to turn around.


    "Third option?" Headmaster ke repeated. "Enlighten me please."


    "Those Talent Crystals are designed to calcte the ease and the speed of absorption. It also measures how much Soul Energy in total was absorbed within a short amount of time before finally disying your Soul Talent," Number One exined patiently. "If my Soul didn''t draw in any Soul Energy, the crystal would show the White Talent. Coincidentally, the same thing would happen if all Soul Energy was absorbed since it received no data."


    "Hmm¡­" Headmaster ke paused while locking his gaze on the young man. "That''s technically possible, but it would mean you have the Legendary Gold Talent and your Soul has an instant, one hundred percent absorption rate. It would exin why the Talent Crystal was slow but it is also impossible to prove."


    "You are free to kick me, or you can let me show my strength in the second stage," Number One suggested with a shrug. "You are losing nothing while having the chance to discover an expert with unlimited potential. I will leave the choice to you."


    One of the teachers with a massive muscr body gave Number One a look over andmented, "I just want to point out he remained calm this whole time like this wasn''t his first time experiencing this. It''s also the first time I see such a bold man so I want to find out what he got."


    Everyone turned to Headmaster ke since he had thest say, but he in turn looked at Luna. "What do you think? Should we allow him to pass?"


    Luna was taken aback at the sudden attention. She took the matter seriously and stared into her peer''s ck eyes. Number One''s confidence could be a cover to mask hisck of talent but at the very least, the Selection wasn''t boring thanks to him.


    "I think we should give him a chance, but I have one condition," Luna replied calmly. "He ims to be an expert so he should perform well in the second stage. If he doesn''t, it means he was lying and that only ends with one oue."


    "Well said," Headmaster ke nodded in approval. "What threshold should we set for him?"


    "First ce," Number One replied in her stead, setting the highest bar possible.


    His words took Luna off guard, but that wasn''t all. Number One pulled up his hoodie and disyed a fat leather sack. He patted it gently and withdrew a small, yellowish crystal with a light glow.


    "I am also willing to bet a hundred Yellow Soul Crystals on myself," Number One announced while gazing back at Luna. "You gambled with my death, so you shouldn''t care about this little bit of money, right?"


    That small crystal was a crystalized Soul of a deceased beast, and one could absorb it to strengthen their own Soul. It was a time-consuming process but also one of the safest ways to improve.


    Even though the Yellow Soul Crystals were second-lowest ranked, they were still hard to get formoners. For Number One to have so many of them was beyond impressive.


    It wasn''t much money for Luna though and his bet awakened herpetitive spirit. She reached out her hand before Headmaster ke could say anything and agreed, "I am in. Don''t regret itter."


    Number One only pursed his lips and walked up to shake her hand. "Why would I regret free money?"

 Chapter 3 Bribe

    Headmaster ke frowned at the exchange but since Luna already epted the bet, it was toote to stop her. He could only go ahead and proceed with the Selection as normal.


    "On that note, let the second Stage begin!"


    As soon as Headmaster ke announced it, the gates to the inner part of the Academy opened and the teachers led everyone inside. Many were dissatisfied with how Number One got a free pass to the second stage and some evenined to the Academy Officials.


    The Academy response was short and simple: if they were willing to bet their life on being a Golden Talent, they would be allowed to attempt the second test as well. Everyone was immediately silenced.


    Number One excused himself as he followed the crowd and Headmaster ke stared at his back suspiciously. "This is too good to be true."


    "I think he might be telling the truth," Luna muttered. "Why would he bet money if he was lying?"


    "Maybe he is trying to reinforce his story so we don''t pay attention to something else he is up to," Headmaster ke pointed out. "Why did you ept his bet? It feels like he was aiming for that from the start."


    Being a crafty man himself, Headmaster ke knew very well when someone tried to swindle him.


    "I was just bluffing and thought he would back off when I mentioned death. I didn''t expect he would actually double down and even raise the stakes," Luna replied honestly. "Thinking about it, that bet is a win-win for me. If he is really lying, I don''t need to pay anything and if he is actually a Golden Talent, it''s an opportunity to get closer to him. I wouldn''t mind befriending anyone who can beat me in the strength test."


    The second test was also simple, but at the same time quite demanding. Soul Academies had high standards and they didn''t recruitplete newbies. Besides possessing a high talent, one had to perform a single Soul Art which they learned beforehand. If they managed to reach a certain threshold of power, they would be epted as students.


    Luna''s parents were both Soul Artists and they taught her from a young age. Not everyone could afford to learn high-ranked Soul Arts like Luna which gave her a clear advantage.


    "I don''t think it is a good idea," Headmaster ke mused. "I still got a bad feeling about him. Let''s see what he got first."


    Luna could only nod for now and returned her gaze to Number One. He was walking casually with his hands in his pockets as if the win was in his bag. That blind confidence for sure added fuel to her inner fire.


    When everyone gathered in the Training Grounds, they saw ten puppets separated in arge circle. Each of them had a number that recruits were assigned to during registration so the teens quickly lined up to their spots.


    Many couldn''t resist ncing at the honor leaderboard hanging near the entrance to the Academy building. It disyed the top one hundred scores and only those who managed to beat previous records would be allowed to enter the top ss.


    [Selection Leaderboard]


    [1. 980 - Headmaster ke]


    [2. 954 - Soul Master Darius]


    "To think that Headmaster ke was already this strong when he joined the academy¡­" the student candidates muttered in awe as they admired the list. Most of the top ranks were imed by either the teachers or the previous Headmasters.


    Naturally, it was unfair to expect new students to score higher. It would be a miracle if someone crossed a thousand, not to mention the maximum of 100,000 Soul Power the puppet could handle.


    "I wonder how many of them still teach¡ª"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Everyone, listen up!" All discussions were cut off as one of the teachers shouted to gather their attention. A buff man from before stared at the teens with his eyebrows arched and his massive body flexed.


    "I am Darius, your future Soul Art teacher," the teacher introduced himself. "For those who don''t know the rules, let me repeat them. You must use your Soul Art to strike the training puppet. It will automatically calcte the strength of your attack and disy it on the screen. You only have one chance and if you score below a hundred, you are out."


    The teacher scanned the teens with his gaze and extended his fist at the puppet. It momentarily lit up with purple light and formed into a gauntlet. He didn''t forget to smile coolly at the crowd before he struck the puppet with a powerful right hook.


    A loud bang deafened those standing too close and the number on the screen skyrocketed.


    1000¡­ 2000¡­ 3000¡­ 11,000!


    Everyone''s eyes grew wide as the number passed eleven thousand in mere seconds.


    "Any questions?" Darius asked the amazed crowd, but he didn''t even wait a moment before pping his hands. "Since everyone understands, let''s begin!"


    The student candidates were still startled by Darius'' disy of power when other teachers hurried them to begin. Everyone was forced to calm down and prepare for the most important moment in their lives.


    Bing a Soul Artist wasn''t just a dream, but also a necessity if anyone wished to improve the quality of their life. If they failed the test, they would have to wait a whole year for another chance, and some didn''t have that much time.


    "This guy, always showing off in front of the students¡­" Headmaster kemented with an amused shake of his head.


    "Wasn''t that just a normal Soul Gauntlet Art?" Luna asked, her face filled with questions. "Last time I checked, it was one of the low-ranked Soul Arts. Howe he broke eleven thousand with it? Even with Purple Soul Energy, that Soul Art shouldn''t be able to generate this much Soul Power."


    Good quality Soul Energy could strengthen the Soul Art but it had its limits. It didn''t matter how much additional Soul Energy was used, one couldn''t add more Soul Power to a low-ranked Soul Art. It was also the reason why high-ranked Soul Arts were extremely valuable assets that were passed to future generations.


    "Darius is a special case since he is training both his body and Soul," Headmaster ke exined as they watched Darius from afar. "He can achieve these results usingmon Soul Arts because of the added strength of his body. He once told me his physical strength multiplied the power of his Soul Arts by at least five times."


    Luna''s eyes widened when she heard those numbers. "That''s ridiculous¡­ Why is no one else training their bodies then? I''ve never heard of this method."


    "The answer is quite simple. Who would want to go through so much pain and effort to strengthen their bodies if improving their Soul was so much easier?" Headmaster ke replied with a shrug. "Appearance is another reason. Not many people wish to be this massive in size. Not only will your skin be rough, but your muscles will also grow if you train daily."


    Luna momentarily dropped her thoughts of strengthening her body. She loved her slim figure and delicate skin so her only choice was to focus on her Soul.


    ''Maybe just a short morning run will do¡­'' Luna thought as she lowered her white skirt to hide her thighs. She could tell they got thicker after wearing her favorite thigh-high socks for today.


    Luna looked up at Darius once again and suddenly saw a familiar figure approach him. Number One broke through the crowd and began talking with the teacher. At first, Dariusughed and chased him away, but Number One said something while walking away that caused Darius''s expression to shift. Darius stopped him right away and their conversation resumed.


    "What is he up to?" Luna questioned when Number One pulled out a small pouch from his pocket. "Is he trying to bribe the teacher¡­?"

 Chapter 4 Face-Off

    "Don''t worry, no teacher would ever take a bribe so openly. Darius is also the most honorable man I know," Headmaster ke assured confidently only to eat his words the very next second.


    Darius got surprised at the content of Number One''s pouch and immediately signaled another teacher to take over for him while the two of them walked away. They were talking for over a minute and soon struck some kind of a deal with a handshake. Number One kept the pouch afterward and walked into the crowd as if nothing happened while Darius returned to his position.


    "I will talk to him about itter," Headmaster ke muttered and decided to change the topic as he pointed at another queue. "Look at that young man. He has a Blue Talent and should be one of the main candidates topete for the top ss. I know his father and the boy actually mastered his signature Tiger Punch."


    Luna followed Headmaster ke''s gaze and watched an elegant man approach the puppet. She was intrigued by the introduction but her interest vanished as soon as the man punched the puppet with his ming fist.


    "Only seven hundred points?" Lunamented with a face of disappointment. "I was hoping he would at least break eight hundred."


    Although the man managed to get his name on the leaderboard, it was all the way at the back which wasn''t anything impressive. Unconsciously, Luna began searching for Number One who could possibly give her a challenge, but he was nowhere to be found.


    "I guess he still has a long way to go, but I can see his potential," Headmaster kemented awkwardly and began introducing other promising talents. For some reason, Luna felt as if he was a matchmaker who tried to pair her up.


    Luna still listened out of politeness but soon diverted her attention when a familiar facee out of the queue once again. They saw Number One approach another teacher and their eyes widened when the same situation repeated. Number One was first chased away only to be brought back for a conversation after something he said.


    "I don''t think that is a coincidence," Luna pointed out suspiciously. "Number One is definitely up to something."


    Headmaster ke remained silent, clearly debating if he should approach them or not. He stayed put for now and simply trailed Number One''s movements on his own. Luna joined him curiously and they soon noticed a pattern.


    Number One would return to blend with the crowd and target another teacher after a few minutes. He repeated the same strategy over the course of the next hour and managed to reach fifteen teachers in total until it was only the two of them who didn''t attend the test. Everyone already gathered around Darius'' puppet to watch thepetition between them.


    "Try to focus on the test while I ask around," Headmaster ke informed as he approached the crowd with Luna and split up to join the rest of the teachers. "Darius,e with me for a second."


    "Can''t it wait? Those two are about to undergo their tests," Darius replied urgently while gazing at Luna with a side-eye. "I bet a lot of money with that kid."


    "Huh? So it was another bet?" Headmaster ke questioned in surprise, but he couldn''t get a response. The crowd cheered excitedly, and they both paused to watch.


    Number One and Luna both stopped in front of the puppet and stared at each other in a face-off. The cheering was divided as the majority of the females chanted for Number One while males focused on Luna.


    "Ladies first," Number One said with a smile.


    Luna only squinted her eyes in response and smiled confidently while gesturing to step away, "You should keep your distance or you might get hurt."


    She stared into his eyes and red-colored Soul Energy gushed out from her palm. It formed and shaped until even Headmaster ke raised his eyebrows.


    "Is that a sword¡­?" he muttered as Luna''s Soul Energy took the shape of a thin de. She grasped its hilt proudly and it resonated with a pure power anyone close could feel on their skin.


    "Heavens truly have favorites¡­" Dariusmented with a hint of jealousy in his voice.


    Headmaster ke couldn''t me him though since he wasn''t any different. He was blessed with a Red Talent just like Luna, but he didn''t belong to a rich family that could provide him with powerful Soul Arts. He had to grind for decades to acquire his own Soul Weapon Art while Luna received one without any effort. Anyone would be salty, yet that was how the world worked and Luna wasn''t at fault for that.


    "Did you bet on her win?" Headmaster ke inquired.


    "She wasn''t even a part of our bet. He imed something so impossible that I would be stupid not to bet with him," Darius replied honestly, but he didn''t give a follow-up and simply signaled with his eyes. "Just watch."


    Luna wasn''t in a rush to hit the puppet and instead aimed the tip of her sword at Number One''s face. "I hope you don''t mind me using my Soul Weapon."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Themon rankings for Soul Arts were low, mid, and high-ranked. Any Soul Weapon was at least a high-ranked Soul Art so it wasn''t a fair bet. Unless Number One had a Soul Weapon as well, it was quite impossible for him to win.


    Number One didn''t seem bothered though and shrugged in return, "Go ahead. It''s not going to change the oue of our bet."


    Luna smirked at his reaction as if she expected it beforeunching at her target. Her ruby sword shone with light and she suddenly vanished from her position.


    A dull thud assaulted everyone''s ears and they saw Luna behind the puppet in a graceful stance. The attack was executed so swiftly that barely anyone registered it with their eyes. The only way they could tell she hit the target was a shiny mark on the puppet''s torso.


    "My god! Look at the score!"


    Naturally, being quick and shy didn''t matter when the test only measured Soul Power.


    "It broke a thousand! We have a new record!"


    "It will reach higher! She almost cut the puppet in half!"


    The crowd of students exploded with excitement when the number on the screen crossed two thousand but that wasn''t enough to satisfy Luna. She was yet to master any Sword Arts tobine it with her Soul Weapon or else the score would look much different.


    Luna walked back to face Number One and stabbed the sword into the ground in front of him. The sword slowly vanished into nothingness as Luna nced deeply into his soul before she casually stood to the side.


    "Your turn. Don''t disappoint me."


    Her words caused a wave of cheers but Number One still wasn''t fazed. He walked in position and cracked his fingers one by one. He then proceeded to stretch his arms and torso despite everyone waiting for him.


    When he was properly stretched, he waved at the crowd behind the puppet and suggested, "Hey, I think all of you should remove yourself from the line of fire. I don''t want to be med if you get hurt."


    The youths got confused at his request since they were already squeezed to have a good view but the teachers acted right away. They ordered everyone to move and quickly freed the space.


    "There is no way he is actually going to do it, right?" Darius muttered under his breath.


    "Do what? What score did you bet on? Is it ten thousand?" Headmaster ke questioned impatiently. Even though Darius was his friend, he was stalling for far too long.


    "Score? I doubt there will be one," Darius replied with a deep breath. "There shouldn''t be anything left after he is done."


    Headmaster ke raised his eyebrows in surprise and nced at the other fourteen teachers. "I guess he is confident since he bet with all other teachers as well. Exactly fifteen of you."


    "What¡­?" Darius replied with a frown but was unable to follow up.


    Number One has rolled up his sleeves and shaped his fingers like a gun. He aimed at the puppet and everyone held their breath when his ''barrel'' began to shine with white light.


    "You said not to disappoint you, right?" Number One asked Luna while casually ncing at her. "I guess I have no choice but to fulfill your request."


    Number One didn''t look away from her eyes and suddenly spoke with cold confidence.


    "Bang."

 Chapter 5 Storage Ring

    No one expected they would have to immediately cover their eyes after Number One fired his gun. A beam of light blinded everyone and burned their eyes worse than the sun. Anyone too close had to jump back from the sudden heatwave, causing many to fall to the ground.


    When Headmaster ke opened his eyes, he immediately recalled Darius'' words from a second ago. The puppet waspletely gone while the grass underneath it was still burning. Even the walls surrounding the inner Academy were charred ck despite being tens of meters away.


    "Not bad," Number One praised himself as he blew the smoke off his fingers and gazed at the dumbfounded teachers. "It seems like I have won the bet."


    Despite doing the unthinkable, no one present in the Training Grounds was cheering like they did for Luna. The Academy turned silent and everyone looked at each other as if trying to understand what just happened. It was hard to even breathe the same air as someone who could kill them as easily as snapping a finger.


    Even Luna who was used to hanging around strong Soul Artists was stunned by Number One''s performance. They couldn''t even check his Soul Power as the screen was also gone.


    "He really destroyed the training puppet and acts like it was nothing..." Dariusmented in shock. "Only a Golden Talent would be capable of pulling it off."


    "He didn''t seem to be lying about his goals¡­ but is he a Gold Talent though?" Headmaster ke hesitated as he tried to stay calm. "Did you see the color of his Soul Energy? It was once again white, not golden."


    Headmaster ke was just as surprised at Number One''s power, but he paid close attention to details. A Golden Talent would have golden Soul Energy yet it remained white as if Number One had White Talent.


    "How will you exin his strength then?" Darius questioned in confusion. "How would he gather enough Soul Energy to execute such powerful Soul Art if he was only a White Talent?"


    "That''s what I can''t figure out," Headmaster ke admitted while taking another look at Number One. "Either way, he passed the test. White or golden, we need to have him."


    Darius nodded in agreement. Anyone who could casually destroy a training puppet would be weed everywhere and they couldn''t miss out on such a great candidate.


    "My friend, are you perhaps an old expert who came to mess with us?" Darius called out inughter as he approached together with Headmaster ke. "You are clearly stronger than all the present teachersbined. What''s your purpose for joining the Soul Academy? There is nothing we can teach you."


    The teachers'' eyes brightened at Darius'' theory but Number One refuted it with a friendly smile, "You are ttering me but I still can''tpare. I may look powerful but that''s the only Soul Art I know. I even spent ten years mastering it, so I still have a lot to learn."


    No one was surprised at that fact since the more powerful the Soul Art, the harder it was to master. Even if one managed to secure a high-ranked Soul Art, it didn''t mean they could use it right away.


    "Don''t worry, your efforts didn''t go to waste," Headmaster ke assured before asking, "This Soul Art, did you perhaps receive it from your Master?"


    Number One smiled in response and changed the topic as he nced at Darius, "I remember we had a bet."


    People gasped at how Number One dodged the question but Headmaster ke didn''t seem to mind.


    Darius sighed deeply at the mention of their bet and extended his palm under his ring. Its green stone shone brightly and a leather bag appeared out of thin air. He caught it gracefully and passed it to Number One with a grin, "A bet is a bet. 500 Yellow Crystals just as we discussed. Do you want to count them?"


    "That won''t be necessary. I know Sir wouldn''t try to scam me," Number One replied calmly and collected the payment.


    Seeing Dariusmit to the bet, other teachers had no choice but to pay up as well. They withdrew their own bags from their colored rings and the Yellow Soul Crystals quickly piled up at Number One''s feet.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I have a proposal," Number One suggested as he ogled the ring on Darius'' finger. "I have 7500 Yellow Soul Crystals in front of me. I would like to buy Sir''s Storage Ring."


    Darius didn''t look impressed by the offer, but Number One pulled out another small bag before Darius could reply. "I will also add the pill from our bet."


    "Boy¡­ First of all, you don''t need to be polite to me. Second of all, do you know how rare Green Storage Rings are?" Darius asked with raised eyebrows. "Your pill is nice, but you can''t easily get a Storage Ring like this even if you have the money. I had to personally search for the Green Essence Stone and beg to have it crafted for me."


    Storage Rings were special items, allowing one to keep physical items in the Soul Space created within the ring. They couldn''t be made out of Soul Crystals and instead required Essence Stones that were only found in the most dangerous locations.


    The Green Storage Ring was so rare that only Headmaster ke and Darius had one each, but Number One didn''t give up.


    "The merchant I bought this pill from still has nine more Body Strengthening Pills. He will be leaving the city tonight so if you don''t meet him today, you won''t get such high-quality pills for a while," Number One informed. "I can give you his contact in addition to the rest."


    The pills were pretty much useless to anyone normal but for people like Darius who trained his body, they were an important part of their training. Number One could see Darius'' expression change in an instant.


    "I feel like you prepared all of it just to get my ring, didn''t you?" Darius pointed out suspiciously. "Who told you that I need Body Strengthening Pills?"


    Number One pulled out a prepared note from his pocket and replied mysteriously, "Let''s just say I know some people."


    "Not only strong but also knows too much¡­" Dariusmented under his breath and began transferring his personal belongings into his spare Storage Ring.


    Before Dariuspleted the trade though, he stared into Number One''s eyes and added, "I will agree to the deal, but I also want a favor from you. If I need a training partner, I want you to assist me."


    That proposal caused many to gasp in awe but it was understandable. Anyone who could destroy a puppet with such ease was already on the teacher''s level. It was natural to treat him as an equal.


    "If I don''t have anything going on, why not," Number One nodded and they finally traded before everyone''s eyes.


    "Oh, right, I forgot to unlock it for y¡ª" Darius recalled the procedure but stopped himself right when Number One wore the Storage Ring on his middle finger. "Nevermind¡­ You seem to have it figured out."


    Each Storage Ring had a Soul Lock Art in ce which prevented strangers from breaking inside the ring. Darius'' Green Storage Ring was specially secured by the Academy yet he sensed the Soul Lock break as soon as Number One wore it on his finger.


    "I''m satisfied with the ring. Thank you," Number One acknowledged as he admired his new possession and turned towards the exit as if it was all he came for. "I will be back tomorrow to im my Student Badge. Enjoy your day everyone."


    Headmaster ke had no intention of stopping him and the crowd was no different. Even though everyone wanted to befriend the new star, they swiftly moved out of the way. The prettiestdies tried to seduce Number One with their passionate gazes and poses but he didn''t spare them a nce. He wore his hood and disappeared into the outside za with everyone staring at his shadows.


    "What a mysteriousd," Headmaster ke pointed out with a curious expression and finally looked at the second strongest in the Selection. Too bad, before he could say anything, Luna was already on the move.


    "Wait!"

 Chapter 6 Lunatic

    Luna stormed off after Number One with her emotions conflicted. She felt like she was worthy of befriending him yet hepletely forgot about her. He didn''t even nce in her direction after winning their bet and left just like that.


    ''Ahhh!'' Luna screamed internally, feeling extremely annoyed. One thing she hated the most was being disrespected.


    Why did Number One propose a bet in the first ce? Was she too weak for him, so he felt bad for taking her money? He could at least ept the money he won like he did with the teachers. Now that she got ignored, everyone would gossip about her which already gave her a headache.


    Luna didn''t care Number One''s Soul Art could destroy a Training Puppet. If that was all he had, she was confident to defeat him if it came down to a real duel.


    "Where did he go?" Luna wondered frustrated. She saw the Academy gates in the distance but Number One was still nowhere to be seen.


    She was about to run outside in hopes of catching up to him when she heard a familiar voice from the shadows. "Are you looking for me?"


    Luna turned abruptly and found Number One leaning against the wall with his hands in his pockets. He looked like he was waiting for her which caught her off guard.


    "Did you hear me calling for you?" Luna guessed as she approached but Number One shook his head.


    "No, but I wanted to talk to you. I figured you will follow me if I ignore you," Number One admitted honestly, causing Luna to frown.


    "So you disrespected me in front of everyone on purpose then?" Luna asked coldly and suddenly vanished from her position.


    Bang!


    Number One couldn''t even react when Luna appeared by his side and her crimson fist burst the wall right next to his head.


    "Don''t think too highly of yourself," Luna hissed while staring deeply into his eyes. "Your Soul Art is powerful but it''s useless if you can''t hit your target. I could kill you ten times before you can even lift your finger."


    Speed in duels was crucial and Luna''s Shadow Steps came in handy with both dodging and attacking. Even if Number One tried to shoot her, she could escape with ease.


    Too bad, her disy of skills meant nothing to Number One who didn''t even move.


    "Are you done?" Number One askedzily which irked Luna further.


    She momentarily snapped and Soul Energy zed up from her palm. Her ruby sword materialized in a blink of an eye and she pressed its edge against Number One''s neck.


    "Give me one reason why I shouldn''t slice your throat right now," Luna threatened, spilling blood with a small cut on his porcin skin. She expected Number One to finally crumble under pressure but he shocked her once again.


    "Actually, I think you should do it at this point," Number One said jokingly. "Make sure you stare into my eyes while you do it. You can enjoy the look on my face as my soul leaves my body."<novelnext></novelnext>


    A shiver ran down Luna''s spine, realizing her attempts were pointless. Number One waspletely unafraid of death. Anyone would be anxious about having a buzzing de up their throat but Number One was numb. His hands were still in his pockets and his smile even widened as if he was amused.


    "You think I won''t do it?" Luna decided to double down while shifting the sword tip to his chest yet Number One read her like a book. He began walking forward which caused her sword to sink into his torso.


    "What are you doing?!" Luna shouted in panic as she jumped back hurriedly. "Do you really want to die?!"


    The tip of her sword has already pierced an inch deep into his chest before she reacted. If she aimed just a bit to the right, she could easily cut through his heart and kill him on the spot.


    "What? I thought you wanted to kill me," Number Onemented with a puzzled look. "I was tired of your stalling so I decided to help you."


    "Fucking lunatic¡­" Luna muttered in disbelief.


    Number One was clearly ying with her but there were limits. He could get himself killed if she wasn''t quick enough to retreat. That alone convinced her he wasn''t the best person to befriend and her desire to know more about him died down.


    "You won the bet and I owe you a hundred Yellow Soul Crystals," Luna pointed out and withdrew a small bag from her Yellow Storage Ring. "Take them and stay away from me."


    The moment Number One took the bag, Luna turned around with her sword in hand and ignored his stare as she walked towards the exit. She only managed to take a few steps before she heard Number Oneugh uncontrobly.


    Her footsteps paused as she looked back. "What are youughing at?!"


    "I just find it funny," Number One replied as he forced himself to calm down. "I actually wanted to say the same thing, so you saved me the trouble of keeping you away from me. Thanks a lot, you made it so much easier."


    Number One didn''t exin further and kept the bag in his Storage Ring. He tried slipping away but Luna was quicker and stopped him with her sword extended.


    "Exin yourself," Luna ordered sternly. "Why did you want to keep me away in the first ce?"


    "I don''t think it''s important anymore," Number One replied with a shrug and walked around her de. "I will follow your request. Let''s not talk to each other in the future. It will be better for both of us."


    Luna felt her body move in order to stop Number One from leaving but her pride halted her steps. She would never lower herself to begging and could only watch him leave without an answer.


    It was a sudden plot twist but she got what she wanted, right? Then why did she feel like her interest in him wasing back? It was fine if it was her own decision to not contact him but now that he wanted the same, she felt like ruining his ns out of spite. What kind of reverse psychology was this? Did he n for her to feel this way? Did he want her to obsess about him like all the other girls?


    All those questions caused Luna a headache and she didn''t wish to think about him anymore. She red at Number One''s back for thest time and muttered under her breath, "I will find out the truth one way or another¡­ Just you wait¡­"

 Chapter 7 Surprise

    "Luna."


    A gentle voice from across the table snapped Luna back to reality and she looked up to see her mom watching her. They were celebrating her results with a fancy dinner, but Luna''s mind was somewhere else.


    "Yes? My bad, I spaced out for a second," Luna responded with an apologetic smile as she looked around. "Where is dad?"


    Her mom stared at her with squinted eyes before replying, "Your dad is on a call with someone important. We have a surprise for you and he is finalizing it right now."


    "Oh," Luna acknowledged and returned to her thoughts while nibbling on her food. No matter how much she tried not to think about Number One, he kepting back to her mind.


    "Are you thinking about the boy that beat you in the Selection?" Luna''s mom asked curiously, causing Luna to roll her eyes.


    Luna was usually honest with her parents but she hid the whole confrontation she had with Number One. She knew her mom would take it the wrong way.


    "Mom, this is not what you think," Luna stopped her mother before the lecture even started. "I am just curious about his Soul Art. This is the first time I saw it, so it''s obvious I would be interested. That''s it."


    "Good, good," Luna''s mother nodded in approval. "I know you are at the age to be attracted to the opposite sex but it is not the time to think about the boys. Ascending to the Inner World should be the first thing on your mind."


    A headache struck Luna as soon as she heard those two words.


    Inner World.


    It was a heavenly ce where one could unlock their full potential and advance to apletely new level. Every Soul Artist from the Outer World aimed to enter thatnd of bliss and Luna was one of them. That goal was imnted into her brain from the moment she could walk.


    "Don''t worry, he is thest man I would be interested in," Luna assured before changing the topic. "When are you departing?"


    Luna''s parents were years ahead of her and they already reached the threshold necessary to Ascend to the Inner World. She already knew the moment she entered the Academy, they would leave her to take the final step in their lives.


    "We actually n to leave tonight. Our team has already been waiting for a month so we can''t dy any longer," Luna''s mother informed. "We only have ten floors left to beat and we will finallyplete the Dungeon."


    Luna trained her whole life to follow her parents'' footsteps, but she would still shiver whenever they mentioned the Dungeon. No one could me her though since that ce wasn''t exactly a fairnd with sunshine and rainbows.


    It was a man-made Soul Tower connecting the two worlds together which was filled with beasts and traps that could kill you at every step. If one wished to Ascend to the Inner World, they had to first prove themselves in the Dungeon. Only the strongest Soul Artists had a ce in the Inner World.


    "I will work hard to join you in the Inner World," Luna promised just before her Dad walked back into the dining room. "Dad, you are back."


    "Robert?" Luna''s mom called her husband happily. "Did you seed in securing a spot?"


    A tall, middle-aged man nodded at his wife and sat announced to Luna happily, "We have a surprise for you. I had to pull a lot of strings to get you in but it was definitely worth it. We won''t have to worry about leaving you alone anymore."


    "What are you talking about?" Luna questioned suspiciously. "What did you do?"


    "Remember how we talked about sending you straight to the Dragon Academy in the Capital?" Robert asked proudly. "Well, I just talked with the Headmaster of the Dragon Academy and he is willing to personally test you tomorrow. It''s more of a formality of course since your Selection results are more than enough to qualify you."


    Luna froze on the spot while her mind exploded with mixed emotions. Why did she feel like her world was about to copse?


    "Hmm? Is something wrong?" Robert questioned the sudden change of character. "Why aren''t you celebrating? Isn''t it what you always wanted?"


    "I don''t know¡­" Luna replied honestly.


    Going to the Dragon Academy was a dreame true for any Soul Artist but why did she feel sad thinking of never seeing Number One again? He was just a lunatic who was messing with her.


    "Luna, this is an opportunity that will change your life," Robert pointed out sternly. "If you reject it, not only will I look like a fool but you will not receive it again in the future."


    "I think it is about the boy she met today," Luna''s mother chipped in, causing Luna to panic.


    "No, it''s not about him," Luna quickly countered. "I just like the Wing Soul Academy and I made a few female friends today."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Robert threw a doubtful gaze at Luna and stood up. "The Dragon Academy has so much more to offer and you can always find new friends. If that''s all that is holding you back then it''s decided. You will travel to the Dragon Academy tomorrow morning."


    Luna opened her mouth to refute the idea yet no words came out. She paused to rethink her future and finally nodded, "Alright then, I will go."


    Even though Luna disliked such a sudden turn of events, Number One wasn''t enough to stay behind. She knew his secrets would bother her for a while, but she would eventually forget about him.


    "Perfect," Robert nodded in approval as he hugged his daughter. "You should rest early while I handle the transfer. I will also buy you a train ticket for tomorrow before we leave."


    "I am going to my room to pack myself then," Luna replied and left without any furtherments. Before she closed her room though, she heard a sighing from her father as he assured her mother.


    "Don''t worry, she will be fine. She will find a better man in the Dragon Academy. I already asked the Headmaster to pair her up with some talented students."


    Luna could only roll her eyes and shut the door in frustration. She threw herself on the bed while covering her face with a pillow but that didn''t stop her mind from ying with her.


    "Why¡­ Why are you all I think about¡­?"


    ***


    That night was basically sleepless for Luna but she was already used to it. Her training sessions were sometimes prolonged over many days so a single night was nothing for her.


    "I can handle it from here on my own," Luna informed as she hugged her parents goodbye. "They are waiting for you."


    Luna''s parents decided to stay with her till morning to make sure she entered the right train but their team was already getting impatient. If they dyed their travel any longer, their team would depart without them and they would miss their chance to Ascend.


    "Promise us you will enter the train to the Capital, alright?" Robert requested as he looked at the distant tracks. "It should arrive soon, but we really need to go now. I already asked someone to pick you up from the station, so you won''t get lost in the Capital."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t run away," Luna assured with a shrug. "Also, you should think about yourself more. I don''t want to find out you guys didn''t make it big when I storm into the Inner World."


    "Tch, when you join us, our names will be known by everyone," Robert snickered as he took his wife''s hand. "We are leaving. Don''t ck and work hard!"


    The two looked up and their backs lit up with a ruby glow. Everyone in the train station gazed at them in awe and watched as their Soul Energy formed into two pairs of beautiful wings. Their team of eight people was already waiting for them in the sky and Luna''s parentsunched to join them.


    ? Soul Wings were the mostmon way to discriminate a beginner Soul Artist from an expert. It allowed one to travel freely without relying on Soul Trains used mostly by themoners. Unfortunately, Luna didn''t have enough Soul Energy to form her own wings which forced her to travel like everyone else.


    When the Soul Train finally arrived, Luna entered her premium suite and looked outside the window to get a glimpse of her hometown for thest time.


    "Should I leave now?" Luna joked to herself after realizing she already fulfilled her father''s request but eventually stayed seated. Although she was curious about Number One, she already moved on over the night.


    Or at least that''s what she thought.


    "Huh?" Luna paused as she suddenly noticed a man in a ck hoodie has approached the train right next to her. "No way that''s him, right?"


    Luna didn''t see the man''s face but his body was extremely simr to someone she knew. He walked up to one of the conductors who immediately recognized him. They conversed for a moment before the conductor pulled out a small box from his pocket. The man in a hoodie inspected the box beforepleting the trade with a bag of Yellow Soul Crystals.


    "It''s him!" Luna eximed to herself while leaning to the window to see the man clearer. His Green Storage Ring was the exact same Number One got from Darius and the bag of Soul Crystals looked exactly like the one she gave him.


    Luna was momentarily engulfed by a strange desire to follow him when she saw him leaving but she shook her head to get rid of that thought.


    "No. He is not my business anymore," Luna muttered to convince herself and she opened the window for some fresh air. Too bad, she happened to hear the conductor''s phone call that ruined her whole conviction.


    "He is leaving the station right now. You can get him on the way to the Academy," the conductor ryed before warning. "Make sure you don''t damage the Storage Ring. The Soul Artifact the boss wants should be inside."


    The conductor ended the call right after and entered back to the premium lounge. He checked everyone''s tickets only to stop in front of Luna''s suite and frown, "Wasn''t there ady here? Where did she go?"

 Chapter 8 Assassination

    ''Do they really think I''m stupid?'' Number One thought as he checked his surroundings. He was clearly being followed by two people and they weren''t even discreet about it.


    "Dungeon Newsweek! Dungeon Newsweek! Only one White Soul Crystal!"


    An old man sold digital newspapers at the corner of the street and Number One stopped while taking out a Yellow Soul Crystal. "I will have one."


    "Young man, that''s too much!" the salesman replied with his eyes widened but Number One threw it in his hands. "It''s fine, you can keep the change."


    The old man momentarily brightened and passed him a thin ss screen that disyed the news. "Here you go, young man!"


    Number One didn''t say anything else and simply walked away towards the busy crosswalk. It was a clear green light with more than sixty seconds on the timer, but he stopped at the edge to read the news.


    [A new Colossus Beast appeared on the 17th Floor of the Dungeon!]


    [The famous ck Devil Team has been wiped out by the Colossus Beast!]


    [New healing herb discovered on the 10th Floor!]


    All headlines were about the dungeon, but Number One was only interested in the first two. Colossus Beasts were a special type that underwent a powerful mutation. They were dangerously strong and everyone tried to avoid them.


    As Number One read further, it turned out the mysterious Colossus Beast appeared just recently and no one was able to defeat it yet. Not only did it terrorize the whole 17th Floor but it even moved to the other floors to hunt down humans.


    "Interesting," Number One muttered as he finally lifted the screen and used its reflection to see his tail.


    He exchanged gazes with two men in ck suits and suddenly spun around to throw the ss panel. One of them immediately punched forward, smashing it to bits but Number One has already dashed through the crosswalk. "Catch me if you can!"


    The cars set off as soon as Number One crossed it, but they failed to buy him any time. When he looked behind, the two ck suits were flying over the street with a pair of ck wings on their back.


    "I guess they can¡­" Number One muttered to himself and changed his n by turning into one of the side streets. Soul Wings were too wide to fit between the buildings which forced the two men tond and chase him on foot.


    Number One only ran through three narrow alleys before stopping right in the middle. He sighed loudly and slowly turned back with his hands in the air.


    "Alright, alright, you caught me," Number One surrendered obediently. "If you are eyeing my Storage Ring then let me just say I already spent all of my Soul Crystals. I''m sure you will find a better target to rob."


    The two middle-aged men ignored hisment and a single Soul Dagger burst out from their hands. If their intentions weren''t clear before, they definitely were now.


    "Whoa, such a nice dagger!" Number One eximed with interest. "You know what would be cool? Having two daggers instead of one. Have you ever tried making another one?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    The two men didn''t entertain his provocation which convinced him of their origin. Number One finally cracked his knuckles and smiled confidently while looking behind their backs. "To think the Council would only send two Assassins this time. You were right, Master. They are really naive."


    The assassins paled at the mention of Number One''s master and looked back defensively. They quickly realized it was just a bluff but when they gazed back, Number One was already aiming his shiny gun at them.


    "Can''t believe you fell for it," Number Onemented speechlessly just before the burning light covered the whole alley.


    Usually, one shot was enough to erase any of his enemies but Number One got surprised by two loud thuds. The assassins turned out to be still alive as they smashed against the building wall. Everything in the alley was set to mes but their ck suits were only half-burned.


    "Damn¡­" Number One let out a silent curse, not expecting the assassins would survive. Both of them seemed to have defensive Soul Arts that blocked most of the impact.


    The assassins winced in pain as they tried to get up from the ground which forced Number One to act quickly. He pulled out a small box he bought just earlier and pulled out a shiny red pill from inside.


    "Disgusting¡­" Number One almost choked at its foul smell but he still swallowed it. The awful taste was a small price he had to pay for the benefits the pill provided.


    Even though the pill was damaging to the body, his depleted Soul was refilled to the brim in a matter of seconds. Normally it would take him hours to fully recover his Soul Energy.


    "Not bad. To think you would survive a strike from my Legendary Soul Art," Number One praised as he walked through the corridor of mes. "You are the first one to face it twice. You should be honored."


    Number One stopped halfway and raised his arm again. He didn''t leave a warning this time before the massive beam of light swallowed his enemies.


    "Ugh¡­" Number One couldn''t even confirm his kills as his insides exploded with pain. He momentarily lost the strength in his legs and copsed to his knees.


    Every muscle in Number One''s body felt like it was being ripped apart but he remained calm. It wasn''t his first time experiencing such pain and definitely not thest either. He could only wait for his body to regenerate itself while asionally coughing out blood.


    This special ability of his was the main reason why his master chose him as his student. He could recover from the worst possible injuries but that was all that was good about him. His Soul Talent wasn''t even suitable to be a Soul Artist. Even after ten years of improving the capacity of his soul, he could only shoot once before his tank was empty.


    "What I would give for a Red Talent¡­" Number One muttered under his breath as he slowly gathered himself from the ground. He cursed at his limits every day but there was nothing he could do other than slowly grinding his way to the top.


    Number One wiped the blood from his mouth and walked through the mes to loot the two bodies. He hoped to find at least two Blue Storage Rings to feel better but was quickly disappointed with a pair of Orange Stones.


    "Assassins get paid too little these days¡­" Number Onemented out loud and kept the Storage Rings without checking its contents. It wouldn''t be long before someone came to investigate the loud noise, so he had to leave the scene immediately.


    Unfortunately, it happened to be toote for that. Just as Number One turned the corner leading to the main street, he saw a pair of crystal blue orbs observing him in wonder.


    "You¡­ What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 9 Bloody Questioning

    The person watching him was no other than Luna and she nced behind him at the two charred bodies. "Why do you ask? Do you have anything you want to hide?"


    "You are talking about those two corpses?" Number One asked while feigning innocence. "I was also wondering what happened when I stumbled across them. To think someone would kill in broad daylight. Unbelievable."


    His cover-up attempt was worth the try but Luna didn''t seem to buy it.


    "Yeah, that''s really shocking," Luna agreed with him before tapping her lips, "You have some leftover blood from all the coughing. You should wipe it before going out into public."


    Luna paused for a second before pulling out her own handkerchief which she used to wipe his lips. Number One was momentarily taken aback by her approach and quickly grasped her wrist. "That''s enough. Stop acting nice and tell me what you saw."


    Luna smirked in response and freed her arm with ease. "You sure have the guts to order me while being in a weakened state. You should be the one answering my questions if you want me to keep your secrets."


    "I guess you did see everything," Number One muttered before shrugging indifferently, "Go tell everyone then. I don''t care."


    Number One put his hood down and simply walked away. Even if Luna told everyone about his weakness, no one would believe her. They would think she is spreading bad rumors because she is mad that she lost.


    "Hey, wait for me!" Luna shouted from behind and quickly caught up to him. "Are you just going to leave without an exnation? I came to help you and this is how you treat me?"


    "As you already saw, I was perfectly fine without you," Number One replied and reminded her, "We already agreed to leave each other alone so get lost."


    Number One continued to ignore Luna and didn''t hesitate to wave for a taxi as soon as he reached the main road. He got inside but he wasn''t quick to close the door and Luna followed him inside without permission.


    "Good morning." An old driver greeted them after opening a separating wall and his eyes immediately brightened at them. "Whoa, a couple? You two look so good together. Where do you want me to take you?"


    Number One rolled his eyes in response and corrected, "Actually, she is a stalker and doesn''t want to leave me alone. I am scared for my life. Can you tell her to get off?"


    "Sir, please don''t listen to him," Luna said swiftly and smiled at the driver after withdrawing a Yellow Soul Crystal from her storage ring. "He is my friend and likes to joke around. We are going to the Soul Academy together."


    "Oh, Soul Artists!" the old driver eximed excitedly and snatched the crystal from her open palm. "Don''t worry, I will get you there in no time!"


    Number One had no other chance to argue as the old man closed himself off and drove off. He was now left alone with Luna who stared at him intensely.


    "What do you want from me? You are dreaming if you think I''m going to tell you anything," Number One informed coldly. "I''m warning you. Stay away from me if you want a peaceful life."


    Luna paused at the threat and remained silent for a whole minute. Number One began to think she gave up but she spoke again right after. "My father secured me a spot in the Dragon Academy. I was already in the Soul Train for the Capital when I saw your trade. I didn''t want to leave but then I overheard the conductor''s call and found out you might be in danger."


    "I see. So they tracked me through a middleman," Number Onemented in wonder as if he already expected it. "Thanks for letting me know, but I''m still not telling you anything."


    Luna clenched her fist and continued, "I decided to step out and follow you just in case you needed help. Even if you were fine without me, you can at least satisfy my curiosity as a token of gratitude."


    "Token my ass," Number One replied with a facepalm and stopped entertaining her. "I don''t owe you anything. Leave me alone."


    Luna was already on the verge of exploding but she didn''t give up just yet. "You told me to stay away from you to protect me from your enemies, right? You also mentioned the Council during your battle. Why would a group of strongest Soul Artists in the Inner World try to kill you? Is it because of your Master? What Soul Artifact are they after?"


    Luna had so many questions in her mind that she bombarded Number One all at once. She hoped he would at least answer one of them but he kept ignoring her.


    That was the final straw that pushed Luna over the edge.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Number One was looking outside the window to check their location when he suddenly felt Luna''s body clinging to his side. He frowned and was about to push her away but ended up wincing from excruciating pain in his leg.


    "The fuck you doing?!" Number One screamed with a Soul Dagger inserted in his thigh. "Pull it out you crazy bi¡ª Ugh!!"


    Luna cut off Number One''s curses by twisting her dagger. Even with his pain tolerance, it was impossible to take such a wound calmly. His blood was gushing out all over them but when their gazes met, Luna had a stone-cold expression on her face.


    "I have cut into your artery and you will bleed out to death if I pull out my dagger. I can stop the bleeding with a healing pill if you answer my questions," Luna informed determinedly. "What is your decision?"


    Number One''s regeneration kicked in right away, but he couldn''t stop the bleeding when the wound kept opening. He didn''t hesitate and tried to punch the dagger away yet it turned out to be useless. Luna held it tight like a statue and didn''t budge at all.


    "Don''t struggle or you will bleed out faster!" Luna scolded loudly. "Answer my questions! Why is the Council targeting you?!"


    Number One clenched his teeth to withstand the pain before showing his bloodied smile. "You can''t ckmail me with death. I have wanted more for a long time¡­"


    "You¡­" Luna froze, unable to find words to describe how she felt. Number One didn''t help her with that and simply covered his face with his hood.


    "You will give up on your life just like that?!" Luna questioned in despair but Number One leaned back as if he already epted his fate.


    Luna was left speechless and her Soul Dagger vanished the very next second. She quickly pulled out a single white pill from her ring and held it in front of Number One''s mouth. "Eat it. Your wound will heal in no time."


    Number One only nced at it before muttering coldly, "You should have killed me."


    His hands snapped on Luna with no hesitation, one grabbing her wrist while the other aimed at her throat. Number One grasped it firmly before covering her with his weight and pinning her down to the seats.


    Luna''s eyes widened in shock and her face reddened. She tried to defend herself with a new dagger but Number One countered her in time. Both his legs restrained her arms and he choked her with full force.


    "Please¡­" Luna begged with her eyes tearing up, but he showed her no mercy.


    "How does it feel? Getting back the same treatment you just gave me?" Number One asked while staring deeply into her eyes. "The pain you feel can''t even bepared to being stabbed."


    "Please¡­" Luna asked again, this time her voice barely passing through her throat. She started slowly losing her strength when a miracle saved her life.


    They happened to reach their destination and the car stopped. Just when Luna was losing her consciousness, Number One pulled away abruptly and moved back to his seat. She momentarily gasped for breath and filled her lungs with fresh air.


    "Don''t approach me in the Academy or I will kill you," Number One threatened and opened the door just when the old driver popped his head through the driver''s wall. His words were stuck in his throat when he saw the mess they created.


    "Don''t look at me. I told you she is a stalker," Number One pointed out innocently as he stepped out of the car. "You can charge her for the cleaning."


    Number One closed the door behind him and looked around, realizing a whole crowd was staring at him with widened eyes. Tens of new students and their parents were gathered in front of the academy for the final goodbyes but he distracted them with his bloody appearance.


    If that wasn''t enough material for gossip, Luna came out a few moments after him and made the situation even worse. Her neck was already bruised and her eyes still had the signs of tears flowing out.


    How could Number One defend himself when the beauty looked so pitiful and defenseless?

 Chapter 10 Lunas Persistence

    Anyone in Number One''s ce would at least try to exin themselves and prove their innocence but not him. He didn''t even check on Luna and simply walked into the Academy under everyone''s gaze.


    "Miss Luna, are you okay?! Did he injure you? Should we call for help?"


    The worried students bombarded Luna with questions but she didn''t pay them attention either. Her gaze was glued to Number One''s back and she rushed after him with the healing pill in her palm. The damage she caused was enough to kill him if not treated, so helping him recover was the only thing on her mind.


    "Miss Luna! What happened?!"


    "Number One, did you two fight?!"


    Their looks gathered even more attention when they appeared in the Academy za where one could collect their student badge. Their hair was all messy while their clothes were covered in blood so it wasn''t surprising to cause a scene.


    Luna finally caught Number One near the back of the queue and grabbed his shoulder to turn him around. "Take the pill. You will bleed out if you remain stubborn."


    "I told you not to approach me," Number One replied coldly while shrugging her hand away. "I wasn''t deeply injured and I''m already fine. Leave me alone."


    "What do you mean fine?!" Luna shouted in annoyance and crouched down with her face in his thighs. "Just look at it! You have a big¡ª"


    Luna ripped the hole in his pants to expose his lies only to freeze in shock.


    There was no wound!


    Luna grabbed his thigh firmly and started rubbing his skin to confirm it but besides being wet from blood, Number One waspletely fine. She immediately thought he took his own healing pill while she wasn''t watching but that''s still impossible. An open wound like that wouldn''t heal in a matter of seconds no matter what pill he ate.


    Number One didn''t give her time to figure out the mystery and grasped her hair with a firm hold. "I don''t know where you heard it is big but if you want to check it out, you are looking in the wrong ce."


    Luna looked up as if she didn''t understand him only to get enlightened when he jerked her face right in front of his crotch. "Here, what you are looking for is in this area. If you ask nicely I can show youter."


    "Fuck you!" Luna cursed at him with reddened cheeks. She aimed to punch him but he was quick to let go of her and jump away.


    "If you are messing with me, I will mess with you too," Number One pointed out and decided to skip the queue. He walked away towards the front while leaving Luna in the middle of all stares.


    There wasn''t a single person in the za that wasn''t looking at them.


    "Ugh!" Luna grunted and quickly got up to chase after him. She was already at the center of attention so she didn''t have anything to lose.


    Even when there was a long queue, no one dared to say anything when Number One and Luna approached the Academy Official''s desk without waiting in line. Miss Ava didn''t seem to mind either as she had two badges prepared for the top students.


    "Remember that fighting is only allowed inside the Academy Arena. If you have any conflicts, you can resolve it there," Miss Ava reminded with a smile while checking Number One''s body for any injuries. "The Student Badge is actually a key to your dorm room and you can also use it to collect your Academy Uniform. It is best you change before you attend your first ss."


    The sight of blood on clothes wasn''t anything new in the Academy so as long as they seemed fine, Miss Ava didn''t need to say anything else.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t worry, Miss Ava, there is no more conflict between us," Number One assured as he took the badge from Miss Ava''s hand before returning a smile. "You look even more beautiful today. Thank you for your hard work."


    Miss Ava blushed momentarily and brushed her long blond hair as if showing off for him. "Oh, stop it... I''m just doing my job and you are a handsome man yourself."


    Number One chuckled and winked as he walked away, "Hope to see you soon Miss Ava."


    Luna couldn''t help but cringe at Number One flirting. It dampened her mood further and all she wanted was to punch him. It was the first time she met someone who could irritate her so easily while at the same time motivating her to chase after him. She collected her badge with a simple nod and followed Number One again but she has already lost herst chance for some alone time with him.


    "Number One! Are you okay? Did she really attack you?"


    "My mother is a doctor. I can help check on your wounds!"


    "Number One, tell us what happened! We will always support you!"


    Multiple teen girls scrambled around Number One on his way to the Academy Building as if they were waiting for him to arrive. Even if Luna wanted to talk about his disappearing injury, she had to wait tillter.


    "Tsk¡­" Luna snickered at that view and sped up her pace to overtake them. "Don''t bother talking to him. He is not going to entertain you."


    Contrary to her expectations, Number One suddenly embraced the waists of two nearby beauties and invited them with a pitiful smile, "How about you all apany me to collect our uniforms? I''m not in a very good mood but maybe you can cheer me up."


    "Absolutely!" thedies agreed immediately and only smirked at the speechless Luna. "Maybe he just doesn''t like you. Didn''t think about that, huh?"


    Seeing how Number One flipped his attitude at herment, Luna was sure he was doing it on purpose. It didn''t sting less after realizing the truth but rather the opposite¡ª she hated it.


    Luna acted like that doesn''t bother her but the more fun they had on the way, the harder it was to hold back her emotions. She wanted to know why only her. Why was she the only one he treated coldly?


    The moment they were finally alone on the floor only reserved for the top ss, Luna stopped him and spilled her thoughts. "You clearly don''t mind being friends with everyone else. Why am I the only one different?"


    "There is no point. Someone like you is not going to understand anyway," Number One replied as he tried to enter his room but Luna followed him inside and closed the door behind her.


    "What do you mean someone like me?" Luna questioned. "How can you know if you didn''t even try to exin it."


    Number One ignored her as he stripped from his bloody hoodie and threw it on the floor. "Close the door after you leave."


    "No!" Luna cried out stubbornly and pushed him onto the bed in a fit of anger. She pounced on him like a tiger and grasped onto his shirt with a determined look in her eyes. "I''m not letting go until you tell me!"


    Number One sighed helplessly and finally gave in. "Fine. I will tell you."

 Chapter 11 Heavenly Space

    "Can you get off me first?" Number One suggested as he looked down between her arms. "Your butt is grinding on my crotch."


    The realization hit Luna like a train but she simply lifted her bottom without releasing his shirt. "I said I won''t let go unless you tell me. You are just going to run away."


    "Where?" Number One replied while raising his arms helplessly. "You are literally in my room. I can at most run away to the bathroom."


    Luna couldn''t find words to refute such a valid point and eventually let go while climbing off his body. She then watched over him like a hawk so he couldn''t leave even if he wanted to. "Alright, tell me now."


    "What do you want to know again?" Number One asked as he sat up.


    "What did you mean earlier? Why I wouldn''t understand?" Luna repeated the questions from earlier. She sounded excited to finally learn the truth but Number One''s exnation caused her smile to falter.


    "You were born into a rich family with great talent and everything was presented to you. Boundless resources, Soul Arts, and best teachers. You had everything you could imagine," Number One pointed out honestly. "You wouldn''t understand what it feels like to start from nothing and have logs thrown at your feet every single day."


    Luna gritted her teeth while clenching her fists. "You think my life is so easy, huh? Imagine working your ass off every day until you can''t even move to bed but people will still say my sess is all because of my background. No one cares how much I train. If I could, I would rather be born poor so everyone can recognize my efforts."


    Luna paused as she red at Number One and shot back at him, "Also, what do you know about starting from zero?! Not only do you have supreme talent but your master even gave you a Legendary Soul Art! Ask anyone in the Academy. They would trade their parents for such a headstart!"


    Number One raised his eyebrows before the corners of his lips started to lift. He tried to resist but couldn''t stop himself and eventually startedughing while rubbing his eyes.


    "What are youughing at?" Luna questioned with squinted eyes. "This is the truth."


    "I''mughing because I thought you figured out my secrets already," Number One exined while finally rxing. "I was worried you might use it against me but it turns out you don''t know anything."


    Number One cracked his fingers happily and stood up. "There, you got what you wanted. Now you know why I wished to stay away from you. I thought your knowledge would be better than others so I didn''t want to expose my secrets to you."


    Luna was momentarily speechless with her body shaking but Number One continued before she created another fuss. "I can''t talk about my secrets but I will correct one thing that rubbed me the wrong way. You said I received a Legendary Soul Art from my Master but that''s incorrect. The only thing I got from him is emotional damage while the Soul Art is stolen. I wanted to keep something as a memento before I ran away."


    Luna raised her finger at him as if wanting to threaten him but no words came out. Number One somehow praised her by expecting more from her than others but then she felt insulted when he stopped worrying about her.


    Number One didn''t give her more time to think of aing as he suddenly started unbuttoning his pants. "Are you just going to watch me strip naked or do you also want to join me in the shower? I wouldn''t mind having a pretty scrub buddy. This blood is hard to clean."


    "Shameless!" Luna eximed as she shoved him away and stormed towards the door with her face reddened. "This is not over! I will discover your secrets one by one just to prove you wrong! Just you wait!"


    The door closed shut with a bang but Number One was still smiling. He actually thought she had already discovered his poor Soul Talent and his small quantity of Soul Energy but it seemed like she didn''t see the whole fight. She could easily ckmail him with that information which wouldn''t be a fun experience.


    Even though Number One could rx, Luna was too stubborn to leave him alone and would for sure trouble him in the Academy. He could only ignore her and pretend he was overpowered like he used to do for the past few years.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Fuck, it''s all stuck¡­" Number One cursed when he pulled his hair together with his pants which forced him to enter the shower fully clothed. He slowly soaked his pants before he was finally able to strip and wash them properly.


    He took this opportunity to pull out a Yellow Soul Crystal from his Storage Ring and slowly recovered his Soul Energy. Even if it took him at least an hour, he didn''t mind and stayed consistent throughout the whole process.


    One could wonder how Number One managed to be a Soul Artist even with a White Soul Talent and the answer was right in the middle of his chest. It wasn''t his strong heart though but rather the triangle-shaped golden crystal that was permanently embedded into his skin.


    After filling his Soul to the brim with new Soul Energy, Number One sat down under the shower stream and closed his eyes. He focused his mind on the crystal and his consciousness split in two. In the next second, he no longer heard the water and his body appeared in a familiar space he had already visited thousands of times.


    "I''m almost done with the first one¡­" Number Onemented as he looked ahead with a deep breath.


    The space inside the golden crystal looked like heaven with puffy clouds and endless sky till the horizon. Number One was standing on a cloud with nothing but a small bowl on a stand and a massive golden door blocking him from exploring further. The door was shining brightly from the bottom to the top with only a tiny bit remaining dim.


    When Number One first stole the golden crystal, he thought he could sell it and afford a good living for a few years but it turned out to be an opportunity he couldn''t give up on. The golden crystal allowed him to finally improve his Soul and be a Soul Artist even with his trash Soul Talent.


    Each time Number One emptied his Soul Energy and refilled it again, the golden door increased its light while the bowl filled with a single drop of a tasty liquid. That liquid happened to increase the capacity of his Soul and refreshed his body, making his skin and body tougher.


    After drinking the liquid every day, it eventually allowed him to perform the first Legendary Soul Art that was stuck in his mind since he touched the door for the first time.


    "I wonder if I can get a second Legendary Soul Art and another godly treasure after the door finally opens," Number One wondered as he gently lifted up the bowl as if it was his newborn baby and gulped down the single drop. His throat immediately warmed up and his body trembled with ecstasy.


    Number One had nothing else to do in that space so he quickly returned to the real world. He could see the liquid has worked since his skin was once again perfect even though he spent hours in the water.


    ''I only got ten Yellow Soul Crystals left. I better get to work,'' Number One thought after scanning his Storage Ring and was about to dress a fresh set of his Academy Uniform when someone knocked on his door.


    Number One was standing in the corridorpletely naked when the door opened without a warning and Luna''s face peeked inside. "Why are you still in your room?! The ss has started ten minutes ag¡ª"


    Luna wasn''t able to finish her scolding as her gaze locked onto Number One''s naked body and traveled down his lower belly. She momentarily froze when her eyes witnessed the glory of his massive erection.


    "Ahhhh! You pervert!" Luna screamed in panic and shut the door in a blink of an eye.


    Number One only chuckled at her reaction as he waspletely unbothered. He was used to getting erect every time he drank the golden liquid so it wasn''t a rare urrence.


    "I guess it was the first time she saw one this big¡­"

 Chapter 12 First Class

    Luna seemed to have already recovered after Number One left the room but as soon as she saw him again, her eyes dropped down to his waist and her face turned red and she red at him. She has been so annoyingtely that Number One couldn''t help to tease her more.


    "You act as if it''s all my fault when you were the one who entered my room uninvited," Number One pointed out with a shrug. "I told you already. If you want to see me naked, you just have to ask. I will show you and even let you touch it."


    "You¡­" Luna was lost for words and shook her head as if trying to throw a picture out of her mind. "I would rather burn in mes than see it again."


    "So you are saying you are attracted to girls then?" Number One countered with an amused smile.


    Luna paused as she looked Number One up and down before returning to her confident self, "I never said you are ugly. I''m just not a fan of the thing between your legs."


    Number One was proud of his body so whatever she said didn''t affect him at all. He pursed his lips as he approached her and continued, "Well, you see¡­ If you are attracted to boys, then one day you will have to¡ª"


    "No! Stop baiting me. I''m not going to talk about it," Luna immediately shut down his provocations and turned around abruptly. "The ss for the top students has already started and you arete."


    Luna was a little too aggressive with her turn which gave Number One a nice view to look at. He was still a young man at his hormonal peak, so he didn''t mind taking a peek at Luna''s body. Even though she was annoying, her muscles were perfectly toned from training and she had enough curves in the right areas.


    The female students of the Winged Soul Academy wore white skirts and matching white jackets as the Academy uniform. Luna stayed unique by adding a pair of over-the-knee socks and a fancy hair clip that held her long hair together.


    "You didn''t have to wait for me," Number One pointed out as he followed after her. He was tempted to remain in hisfy hoodie collection but decided to wear his new Academy Uniform.


    It was almost simr to Luna''s uniform beside having pants instead of a skirt. Number One had to admit it was good quality and at least made him look cooler.


    "You think I wanted to see you?" Luna questioned sarcastically as she led the way. "Don''t tter yourself. It was Teacher Darius who asked me to bring you. He didn''t know what happened between us in the morning so I can''t me him."


    "Something happened in the morning?" Number One feigned ignorance. "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Luna''s neck bruises had already disappeared by now and his wounds were also gone. Since they had no hard feelings from the taxi incident, they could just pretend nothing happened and move on.


    Luna didn''t seem like a fan of that idea as she red back at him and sped up her pace. "Whatever."


    Now it was Luna who acted like she didn''t care but Number One couldn''t possibly fall for it. He had no intentions of bing friends with Luna so such an arrangement worked perfectly for him.


    The Soul Academy was much smaller than Number One initially expected and they reached their ss by just going down the stairs. A total of fourteen students sat down in the ssroom and all their gazes gathered on Number One.


    "Oh, our star has finally decided toe for the ss. Wee, wee," Darius greeted Number One friendly as he pointed at the two seats in the front row. "I was just exining what the student life looks like in our Winged Soul Academy. You can sit down. I will repeat myself for you."


    ? The males of the top ss didn''t seem happy with Number One''s preferential treatment but the five females in the top ss didn''t seem to mind. They were staring at his still wet hair with their eyes shining. They all wanted to sit next to Number One but they didn''t dare to argue with the teacher.


    "My apologies," Number One acknowledged his mistake as he sat down at his assigned seat. "I lost myself in my training and Luna even caught me right as I was getting out of the shower."


    Luna momentarily froze at his public confession and reached out under the desk to stab her sharp nails into his thigh. Number One didn''t even react which pissed her off further but she couldn''t beat him up in front of everyone.


    "That''s fine, we didn''t really progress much," Darius assured while waving his hand and returned into his teacher mode. "As I was saying, I will now tell you three things concerning your life in the Academy for the next few months. Those three things are time, the final test, andstly the Young Dragon Summit."


    Hearing thest three words, everyone in the top ss turned serious. Only Number One remained clueless and had no idea what Darius was talking about.


    "As you have probably noticed, our Academy doesn''t have as many students as you would imagine but the reason is simple. You are not in the Main Academy yet. We use this branch to filter candidates who somehow passed through the Selection without having the necessary potential," Darius exined honestly. "Once you pass the Final Test, you will be allowed to enter the main Academy which has thousands of greatest talents in the Outer World."


    Darius gave all top students a nce before pressing a button on his desk. The ckboard behind him suddenly lit up and turned out to be a screen with a huge title at the top.<novelnext></novelnext>


    [Soul Artist Ladder]


    "Humans have always trained their Souls to increase their lifespan but only in thest century were we able to distinguish various stages that give Soul Artists a challenge to cross," Darius described while pointing at the screen. "Behind me, you can see six main ranks one can achieve as a Soul Artist. If you look at the red line, you will also notice a threshold required to even attempt the Final Test."


    [Soul Novice - 100]


    [Soul Disciple - 500]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Soul Adept - 1000]


    [Soul Master - 2500]


    [Soul Grandmaster - 5000]


    [Soul King - 10000]


    Number One was taken aback by the numbers since he never actually received any teachings. Once his pseudo-Master discovered his trash Soul Talent, he didn''t bother teaching him anything. The only thing he knew was the insanely greedy Legendary Soul Art that emptied his Soul every time he used it.


    "Soul Energy is measured in special units that group you into those ranks. To take the Final Test, you need to be a Soul Adept where your Soul Energy crosses a thousand," Darius continued as he nced at Luna and Number One. "I''m sure most of you have already reached the rank of Soul Adept but not everyone is at that level yet. Everything clear so far?"


    Darius didn''t seem like he actually expected any questions but Number One was a total newbie. "I wonder, how can we check what rank we are right now?"


    Everyone in the ss raised their eyebrows in surprise as if he was joking. A male student from the backined. "Aren''t you in the top ss? Why are you asking such trivial questions? You already wasted enough of our time."


    Number One turned around casually, his face not amused. He immediately spotted a cocky teen with puffy cheeks and made a mental note of his face before returning to his original position.


    "I''m actually self-taught and never received any kind of teachings," Number pointed out calmly beforementing, "Imagine having all kinds of teachers from a young age and not even crossing a thousand Soul Power. I would find it embarrassing to even talk about wasting time."


    Oof!


    The whole ss gasped at the p back and thedies even chuckled in support. Even though no one besides Luna and Number One crossed a thousand Soul Power, they weren''t directly affected by the burn.


    The cocky teen''s cheeks turned red like a tomato but when he opened his mouth to fight back, Darius pped the desk to silence him. "Sit your ass back down. You can talk shit when you can destroy a training puppet. Until then, you don''t get any say in my ss."


    The teen was momentarily stunned and sat down in a heartbeat. Darius only shook his head at that fearful reaction and marked an X next to his name on the list. He would actually respect him more if he kept his attitude instead of dropping it in fear.


    "So you want to test the level of your Soul Energy?" Darius asked as they returned to the topic and withdrew a white crystal from his ring. "I''m actually curious myself so you can use this to test it."


    Number One caught it mid-air after Darius threw it and inspected the circr crystal. "How does it work?"


    "It''s a simr Testing Crystal as you saw in the Selection but this one tests the quantity of your Soul Energy. You just need to insert all your Soul Energy inside and it will change colors based on the amount you have," Darius exined excitedly. "I''m a Soul Grandmaster myself and the crystal will shine with blue light if I test myself."


    Number One was a bit hesitant since it would expose his true strength but with everyone watching him, he couldn''t bail out anymore. He was also curious himself so he prayed and poured all of his Soul Energy inside.


    ''I hope it''s at least a thousand¡­''

 Chapter 13 Soul Energy Test

    As soon as the Testing Crystal lit up with white light, the students got up from their seats and surrounded the front row for a better view. Everyone saw Number One''s strength during the Selection and the Soul Energy testing was even more exciting. No matter what results he had, they would be the next gossip between the students.


    Even the cocky teen from earlier came up to the front excitedly. He seemed eager to witness Number One''s failure but his face soon paled. The early color on the crystal was a good sign but when the yellow and orange light followed suit, he realized his revenge wouldn''te any time soon.


    "Nice, just as I thought. You have already reached the rank of a Soul Adept. That was to be expected after we witnessed your Selection results," Darius praised with a nod. "Now let''s see how far you can go."


    Number One barely heard Darius'' words though as his eyes were glued to the Testing Crystal. He looked calm but he was in total shock. His Soul was still ny percent full yet he already qualified for the final test.


    ''Does that mean I am already a Soul King?'' Number One wondered confused. ''Howe I couldn''t master a single Soul Art if I have so much Soul Energy? Is my potential this bad?''


    It wasn''t Number One''s choice to only have the Legendary Soul Art at his disposal. He used the money he got over the years to buy himself low-ranked Soul Arts, but he failed to learn them every time.


    ''Should Iy low then?'' Number One thought just when the Testing Crystal turned green.


    Number still didn''t learn how to lower the power of his Legendary Soul Art but he could at least control his Soul Energy. He already exposed his full strength so it wasn''t a bad idea to score lower in the Soul Artist Ladder.


    Everyone was already amazed at the Soul Master rank but then the Testing Crystal turned blue and the whole ss erupted in ecstasy. Darius has been on his side earlier so that added another reason not to embarrass him in front of the top students.


    "That''s all I have," Number One announced after the blue color stabilized and withdrew all his Soul Energy. "I thought I can at least reach the Soul King level but it seems like I still have a long way to go."


    Number One smiled at Darius and teased, "Teacher, I hope you don''t mind having another rival."


    "Hahaha, not at all!" Darius burst outughing and ruffled Number One''s hair happily. "Well done boy. To think we have another Soul Grandmaster in the Academy. The Headmaster will jump out of his shoes when he learns about it."


    "Does the ranke with special privileges?" Number One questioned casually. He actually expected great news but Darius disappointed him.


    "Of course. The higher rank you achieve, the more time you can spend inside our special training rooms," Darius exined as he withdrew a box from his ring. "I was actually supposed to test you by the end of the ss but since we are already at it, we might as well finish it."


    Darius picked up a small pin from the box and ced it on Number One''s palm. "Each Student Badge has a hole in the middle and you can inside this pin inside. The pin determines your current rank and grants you certain privileges inside the Academy. Being a Soul Grandmaster not only lets you spend an hour every day in the Soul Training Room but you also get unlimited ess to the Soul Art Library and a free Soul Artifact of your choice. You don''t even need to pay for food during your stay in the Academy."


    Darius scratched his head andmented, "Actually, I feel like these rewards are too exaggerated. I think Headmaster ke didn''t think anyone under twenty years old can possibly reach a Soul Grandmaster rank."


    "Whoa¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>


    The whole ss eximed in shock as if Number One received something amazing but he wasn''t that excited. The unlimited ess to the Library was useless to him while an hour in the training room seemed too little. Only the free Soul Artifact and food seemed like a reward to him.


    "What do I get if I reach Soul King rank?" Number One asked curiously as he started to regret choosing to downgrade. "Can I have more hours in the Soul Training Room?"


    "Boy, do you even know what you ask for?" Darius asked with raised eyebrows. "Even I can''t handle more than forty minutes inside and my body is quite sturdy. The Soul Training Room is also heavy on the Soul since it constantly replenishes your Soul Energy. An hour every day is already plenty."


    "I see¡­" Number One muttered and dropped his idea of showing his true rank. If he needed more time, he could always swindle other students by trading his unlimited Soul Art Library pass.


    "Alright, who wants to try next?" Number One changed the subject by lifting the Testing Crystal and it was immediately snatched by the excited students.


    The results turned out to be mixed but mostnded in the Soul Adept rank with just a few remaining in the Soul Disciple rank. The cocky teen was one of them which brought him another wave ofughs and shame.


    Luna was thest one to be tested and she met everyone''s expectations by bing a solid Soul Master. She didn''t seem satisfied with the results and she immediately promised him with burning motivation. "Just you wait. I will be a Soul Grandmaster before the Final Test and then overtake you."


    "It''s nice to have dreams," Number Onemented with a yful smile. "You shouldn''tpare with me though. Pick a more realistic goal."


    "Tsk, said the one who wants to be the best Soul Artist in existence," Luna snickered as she smiled confidently. "Maybe you have a higher rank and a powerful Soul Art but that won''t help you in the Final Test. When ites to Soul Arts mastery, no one ever beat me."


    "Soul Art mastery?" Number One repeated with a puzzled look.


    "You said it yourself. You only know a single Soul Art which tells me you don''t learn Soul Arts fast," Luna pointed out quietly. "If that''s really the case, you will find it hard to even pass the Final Test."


    Number One was still confused until Darius took over and moved on to the next point.


    "Alright, since everyone is tested, let me talk about the yearly Final Test. Since we mainly focus on potential, we will not be testing your battle skills yet." Darius discarded what Number One had in mind. "The Final Test will focus on your ability to consume knowledge and only those who can master a Soul Art in a short amount of time will be able to advance to the main Soul Academy."


    Darius smiled and added, "Knowing you are in the top ss, I expect all of you to pass."


    Everyone nodded as if it was a done deal, except Number One who was panicking inside.


    ''Fuck¡­''

 Chapter 14 Lunas Favor

    How was Number One supposed to pass the Final Test? He tried to master a low-ranked Soul Art for weeks and failed. If they ask him to master a higher-ranked Soul Art within a day or even worse a few hours, he waspletely doomed.


    "Is the Soul Art for the Final Test decided already?" Number One questioned casually with sneaky intentions in mind.


    Since he had an unlimited Soul Art Library pass, he could find it and start mastering Soul Arts much earlier. Unfortunately, his n got crushed by Darius the very next second.


    "The Soul Art is already decided but it will only be announced right before the Final Test," Darius replied with a cheering smile. "Rest assured, we wouldn''t force you to learn a low-ranked Soul Art. It will be at least a high-ranked Soul Art. Naturally, we can''t expect you to master it fully right away, so we will just judge your progress instead."


    Number One''s heart sank as his chances to pass dropped below zero. How was he supposed to learn a high-ranked Soul Art if he struggled with low-ranked trash arts? The only reason he even had a single Soul Art was thanks to the nameless crystal that embedded itself into his chest.


    "Are you worried you are not going to pass?" Luna teased with an amused smile but Darius stepped in before Number One could say anything.


    "I wouldn''t be too worried about our star. If he can master such powerful Soul Art, anything else is just a piece of cake," Darius assured confidently. "Now that he has ess to the Soul Art Library, he can finally unleash his potential. You guys still have a whole month of practice so that''s a lot of time."


    "Wasn''t it a year?" Number One was taken aback. He hoped he could at least use up a whole year''s worth of privileges before his real potential was discovered.


    "It is a year for normal students but we will host a special advance Final Test for all of you in the top ss," Darius informed. "Two months from now on, the Dragon Academy in the Capital will host a Young Dragon Summit for all Soul Artists under thirty years old. Our Winged Soul Academy has ten guaranteed seeds that will spare you the lengthy qualifiers. We want all of you to pass the Final Test earlier andpete for them."


    Darius nced at the front row and added, "You two have a great chance of securing one of the seeds with your supreme battle power. I''m counting on you."


    "One of the seeds is already mine," Luna replied confidently as she nced at Number One. "It should be easy for you to get one too, right?"


    Number One was already dead inside but he still put on a fake smile. "I think you forgot my name. I am always Number One."


    Luna matched his gaze but she didn''tment on what she had in mind. She has already proven that Number One''s light gun was useless against her. As long as she had the right speed, he wouldn''t be able to hit her.


    "Perfect, I like this energy," Darius nodded as he pped his hands. "Alright, that''s all I wanted to say when ites to the main points. Follow me. I will show you the Academy and talk about the facilities at your disposal."


    Everyone was excited to finally start their Academy life and they all jumped up from their seats to follow the teacher. Only Number One and Luna remained still, both for the exact same reason.


    They were crafting a n on how to get the most out of their stay in the Academy. A month might be a long time for a normalmoner but it was nothing to a Soul Artist who was constantly training.


    "Hey," Luna called out first as soon as thest student left. "I have something to discuss with you."


    Number One would normally shut her down but his n has changed. Since he had to maximize his benefits, he could no longer ignore her. His body could regenerate so he could easily stay in the Soul Training Room for a longer period of time. If he could trade his privileges for more time, he could fill the whole first door and secure a second Legendary Soul Art.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What is it?" Number One asked back casually as he stood up to follow the group. "I''m not going to answer any questions if that''s what you want."


    "No, it''s more like a favor," Luna corrected as she walked by his side and went straight to the point. "I want you to lend me your unlimited Soul Art Library pass. I want to study a few high-ranked Soul Arts and only you can take out as many Soul Arts as you want."


    Number One raised his eyebrows, realizing it was exactly what he needed. He didn''t show any other reaction and yed it cool, "And why would I help you? Did you forget that you stabbed me twice? You didn''t even apologize and now you want favors from me."


    "I''m sorry for stabbing you. It will not happen again," Luna apologized without hesitation and asked again, "Will you lend me the pass now?"


    "Don''t you have your own? You are a Soul Master," Number One pointed out but Luna only clenched her fists.


    "I did my research. With my rank, I can only reserve one high-ranked Soul Arts every month. It would be fine if the Young Dragon Summit was by the end of the year but it''s just two months away. If I don''t get your help, I won''t be able to master the Soul Arts I want," Luna exined honestly. "I will give you whatever you want as long as it''s reasonable."


    "Those are dangerous words," Number One muttered while shaking his head. "You told me everything just like that. Even if I wanted you to be my servant for a month, you would be forced to agree."


    Surprisingly, Luna wasn''t affected at all and nodded, "Sure, I don''t mind. Is it a deal then?"


    "Do you realize what you are agreeing to?" Number One questioned with wide eyes. "What if I ask you to do something sexual? You already said I''m a pervert."


    Luna blushed as she nced down his body but her determination didn''t falter. "As long as you promise I remain pure, I am fine with anything. It''s just a month of humiliation in exchange for a better future. I have been through worse."


    Number One stared at her in wonder and finally nodded, "Alright then. If I want something in the next month, I will tell you. For now, all I want is your Soul Training Room time. I hope you don''t need it to study your Soul Arts?"


    "Not at first, but maybeter," Luna replied while looking at him suspiciously. "Why do you need more time though? The teacher said one hour is the highest one can handle."


    "Secret," Number One replied with a shrug. "If you ask me any more questions, I will have to rethink this deal."


    Luna sealed her lips, but she didn''t stop looking at him with her piercing gaze.


    "You can stop looking at me too," Number One added with an eye roll, causing her to turn her head abruptly.


    Number One stopped paying her attention and looked at the group of female students ahead of him. It would be a hassle but he had to use his charm for once.

 Chapter 15 Soul Training Rooms

    The Soul Training Rooms didn''t have a separate building but instead upied onerge area built entirely underground. Darius was the quickest teacher to wrap up his exnations as the students of the top ss were the first ones on the site.


    Number One imagined the training room as a private area with additional benefits, but his idea was thrown out of the window as he saw ss walls. To make it worse, all fifty rooms had arge viewing area with a huge cafeteria where every student could hang out.


    ''There goes my secret training¡­'' Number Onemented in his mind as Darius began his introduction.


    "As you can already tell, the cafeteria within the Academy is located right next to the Soul Training Rooms. Since you will mostly train by yourself during your stay in the Academy, this setup aims to guilt-trip you into working harder," Darius exined with brutal honesty. "Everyone will find it hard to bezy when all yourpetitors are sweating in practice."


    "Isn''t the Final Test all about potential though? We are not reallypeting against each other," one of the female students questioned curiously.


    "That''s a good question," Darius acknowledged with a smile. "Maybe you are notpeting now, but you will if you pass the Final Test. Your time here is aiming to prepare you for the hardships within the main Academy. If you think you will receive free resources forever then you are mistaken. The strongest will always get better benefits while the weak are kicked out every month."


    "Every month?!" thedy cried out in shock.


    "Yes, fifty students are kicked out every month. Unless you work hard to beat others, you might as well leave now and spare yourself the embarrassment," Darius replied with a shrug and walked alongside the training rooms. "Come, I''m going to show you the inside."


    That piece of news seemed new to everyone but it was to be expected. The Academy wasn''t a charity that gave out housing and knowledge for free.


    "I wouldn''t be surprised if they kicked out ckers before the Final Test," Lunamented silently as she leaned to Number One''s ear. "The rooms are transparent so the teachers can watch our progress."


    Luna paused and added, "Are you scared it will expose your secrets?"


    Number One only gave her a cold nce and ignored her question as he followed the group. He has been wondering about this issue since he saw the ss walls and didn''t see a solution. Even though he already said he had a single Soul Art, everyone would wonder why he doesn''t master other Soul Arts as he imed.


    That alone could quickly expose his greatest secret which would force the Academy to kick him out.


    ''I will enjoy the benefits for as long as I can I guess¡­'' Number One decided as he observed the inside of the rooms.


    "As you can see, there are fifty Soul Training Rooms, each having a different difficulty. One is the easiest, fifty is the hardest," Darius exined as he stopped before the tenth door. "Since you are from the top ss, we will start from the tenth difficulty."


    Darius tapped his badge on the scanner and the ss door opened wide, revealing a spacious room with nothing but white walls. Darius entered inside casually and warned, "Be careful once you enter since you can be caught off guard by the gravity inside the room. Each room has a strong gravity which helps strengthen your body and increase your overall stamina."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Seeing that Darius was barely affected, the boys at the front walked in confidently but their faces paled after a few steps. Each of their movement became heavier and slower until they finally copsed on the ground with sweat all over their body.


    "Oof!" The girls panicked at that sight and they hesitated with entering until Luna stepped in boldly. Her muscles tensed and her steps were unsteady but she eventually joined Darius'' side without falling down.


    "Impressive Miss Luna. As expected from the Soul Master," Darius praised with a smile and exined further. "Everyone wants a powerful Soul but they often forget about their body. If your Soul doesn''t have a strong vessel to hold it in, your body will break. Unless you want to suffer in the future, you all better start training early."


    Thedies gulped at his words and finally walked into the room. What followed was already expected as the girls copsed just before the other guys. The only person left was Number One who remained in front of the entrance.


    "Guys, you can''t be serious," Dariusmented and gave all copsed students a re. "I will give you a minute to stand behind me. Anyone who iste will be joining my everyday workout routine to strengthen their bodies."


    Just one look at Darius'' physique was enough to motivate everyone. They pulled up while breathing heavily and crawled towards the goal. Even the few girls pushed through with their bodies trembling and only two were left still struggling.


    "I can''t¡­ I feel too heavy¡­" A delicatedy muttered as she tried her hardest but eventually copsed again together with her friend. They stared at each other helplessly and epted their fate when they felt a soft touch on their waist.


    Their eyes widened but they couldn''t resist as the arm wrapped around them and lifted them up. What followed was a magical moment of their eyes meeting with their savor and their cheeks hugging into his chest.


    Number One didn''t say anything and simply carried the two to the rest of the group without even breaking a sweat.


    "Uhmm¡­ Thank you¡­" the girls acknowledged shyly as they tried to stand on their own, but Number One held them closer in his embrace.


    "It''s okay, you can rest on me while you get used to it," Number One assured with a gentle smile. "I can''t let beautifuldies lie on the floor."


    Thedies immediately blushed, not knowing if it was the gravity making their knees wobbly or Number One''s smile. Either way, they didn''t hesitate to hug him tightly under everyone''s gaze.


    Darius pursed his lips at Number One''s smoothness and walked to the middle of the room. "Alright, it is time to show you the second function of the Soul Training Room."


    Darius stretched his arms and wrists before finally calling out into the void.


    "Activate the Dungeon Mode. Level 5."

 Chapter 16 Soul Arts Trading

    When the word ''Dungeon'' came out of Darius'' mouth, everyone on the floor looked up with full focus. This mode could only mean one thing and their thoughts soon came to a reality.


    The door closed shut and a huge red sign appeared on the wall.


    [50 Soul Beasts Remaining]


    "The Soul Training Room aims to prepare you for the real encounters you will have in the Dungeon," Darius spoke clearly while his fists covered with purple gauntlets. "Level 5 will simte the difficulty of the fifth floor in the Dungeon. You need to be careful what level you pick as you can get severely wounded."


    Everyone was taken aback but they soon understood what Darius meant. The number on the wall went down to forty-five and five mes lit up around him. They grew rapidly as Soul Energy filled them and they soon formed into a meter tall creatures.


    Their limbs and features were defined in a blink of an eye and Darius was suddenly surrounded by five, horned boars. They didn''t look any different from the pictures in the books and actually behaved like real Soul Beasts.


    "The only way to stop the training is by killing all fifty Soul Beasts or by suffering a deadly wound," Darius pointed out as heunched himself at the closer boar.


    Darius swung casually and popped it like a bubble with a single punch in the head. "You don''t need to be worried about death as the system will stop itself in time, but you will be timed out by the Academy if you keep injuring yourself."


    Despite having a massive body himself, Darius'' movement was admirable. Not only did he dodge every boar charging at him, but he also talked and counter-attacked at the same time.


    "You don''t need to worry about your Soul Energy either as the training room is constantly replenishing it for you," Darius continued exining as the boars kept spawning. "That won''t be the case inside the Dungeon so keep that in mind."


    The number has quickly dropped down to twenty-five and Darius finally disyed a bit of his true strength. Instead of boxing his way to the win, he jumped away from the boars and summoned his Soul Weapon.


    The Purple Soul Energy shaped from his hand and Darius grasped a hilt of a giant battle hammer. Each time he struck a target, the Soul Beasts were ripped apart by a massive shockwave. They stood no chance and the number of beasts hit zero.


    [Level 5pleted. Time: 00:23.93]


    "Whoa¡­ That''s more than two boars killed every second¡­" the students admired but Darius walked back to them as if it was nothing.


    "It''s only a Level 5 difficulty. My personal best is around neen seconds if I remember correctly. I didn''t try too hard since I wanted to teach you," Darius informed as he gazed at Number One and Luna. "I''m sure some of you can beat it with a single try."


    Luna nced at Number One whose arms were still upied and stepped forward with a cold expression, "I will do it."


    Darius nodded in approval and activated the same level when Luna was ready. She didn''t take it easy like Darius and went hard with her Soul Weapon drawn from the start. As soon as the first boar spawned, she blinked to it and sliced its body in half with a graceful jump.


    Luna''s feet didn''t even touch the floor for a second before already dashing towards another target. Her sword dance was so beautiful that no one in the room dared to look away. If they stopped paying attention for even a split second, they would quickly lose track of her movements.


    "What a marvelous technique," Dariusplimented in awe. "Her Shadow Steps Art requires a lot of Soul Energy but Luna can unleash her full potential inside the Soul Training Room. Once she increases her rank, there would be few who can challenge her."


    Number One was also staring at Luna, but not for the same reasons as others. Even though the training room regenerated Soul Energy at a rapid pace, his Legendary Soul Art consumed his whole capacity. He wouldn''t be able to efficiently spam his Soul Art like Luna.


    The only solution was to simply train without the use of the Dungeon Mode but that would be hard to exin as well.


    Ding!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Just as Number One spaced out, he was alerted by a bell ring and he realized that Luna was already done.


    [Level 5pleted. New personal best! Time: 00:18.55]


    "Hu¡­ This is really fun," Lunamented and looked at Number One with a challenging gaze. "Do you think you can do better?"


    Darius was left speechless at her words and immediately stepped in, "I think that''s enough. Let''s not ruin my personal score further."


    It was embarrassing for a teacher to be worse than a student, so Darius couldn''t let Number One make it even worse.


    "Alright people, get up from the floor. Your bodies should already be used to the gravity," Darius announced to change the topic. "We still have the Soul Art Library to visit so let''s get going."


    The whole group groanedzily at themand, but Darius hurried them up with only one sentence. "I wonder what other sses will think when they see a top ss on the floor."


    Darius didn''t even finish speaking when everyone scrambled to stand up. They would rather feel the pain in their muscles than lose the respect of other students. The girls who were stuck to Number One weren''t different and pulled away with their cheeks still flushed.


    "Don''t worry about it. You will get stronger in no time," Number One assured them with a soft smile and turned to Darius with a casual question. "I wonder, is there any additional incentive to beat the levels? Do we get rewards for having the best time?"


    If there was none, Number One could always use it as an excuse to just train the mastery of his Soul Art but Darius surprised him with a twist. They left the training room and Darius pointed at the empty Leaderboard right in front of the cafeteria tables.


    "Every week, the person with the best time in each level will receive a hundred contribution points. They will be recorded on your student badge and you can exchange it for various benefits," Darius exined while gazing directly at Number One. "If you really think an hour of practice every day is not enough for you, the contribution points can be used to buy more time."


    Number One''s eyes lit up at that news. "Does the difficulty of the room matter then?"


    "It actually does matter. The time is converted to the score while the higher difficulty gives you a better multiplier. You will get the highest score by setting records in the fiftieth room but I understand how difficult it is," Darius replied with a shrug. "Since there are fifty Levels, there can be many winners so I want everyone to fight for the top."


    Those words could maybe work in a normal ss, but they failed to motivate the students of the top ss. They all looked at Number One and Luna who would definitely im all the rewards for themselves. How could they evenpete with those two monsters?


    The rest of the ss consisted of visiting the Training Grounds, Soul Art Library, and the small arena where students could duel. Number One had no interest in all three but he still followed to execute his n.


    The moment Darius announced their free time and left them alone in the Soul Art Library, Number One approached thedies and offered them a trade. When they heard he could lend them a high-ranked Soul Art in exchange for their one hour, they didn''t hesitate to agree.


    "How do you want us to transfer it to you?" Luna questioned curiously but Number One remained mysterious.


    "All of you can give me your Student Badges and I will handle the rest. I have my ways," Number One replied quietly. "You can pick the Soul Art you want and I will unlock it for you. Since you can''t bring the Soul Arts outside, you can stay here to study them. I will return the Student Badges to you before you even leave."


    All fivedies nodded in understanding and only Luna gazed at him suspiciously. She decided to keep the questions to herself and left to pick the high-ranked Soul Art she wanted. Thedies followed suit and Number One unlocked whatever they wanted.


    That didn''t escape the male part of their top ss and they couldn''t help but stare with jealousy. They naturally thought Number One was using his privileges to win over the girls but he didn''t try to exin. It would be too suspicious if he traded with everyone so he chose to keep a low profile with the girls.


    The Soul Adepts received only one hour every week while Soul Masters got four hours. If his n was sessful, Number One could have a total of ten hours for this week. All he had left was finding an Academy Official who could help him and he happened to have one person in mind.

 Chapter 17 Perverted Act

    Once Number One left with the student badges on hand, thedies immediately got to work without wasting any time. Luna also sat down in her own space but she was only able to sit for ten seconds before curiosity got the best of her.


    Luna asked the female librarian to hold onto her Soul Art and used the bathroom as an excuse to sneak out. She quickly walked out of the Soul Art Library and spotted Number One as he headed back to the Academy building.


    ''Is he going to convince a teacher to help him?'' Luna wondered as she blended into the crowd of students. Number One walked around the different floors as if searching for something specific and eventually found what he was looking for.


    ? [Miss Ava''s Office]


    Luna only rolled her eyes when she read the tag on the door. It should have been obvious to her that Number One would use the help of the Academy Official who was clearly crushing on him.


    Number One knocked politely and Luna acted as soon as he entered the office. She activated her Shadow Steps and appeared by the door to stop them from closing. Her timing was perfect and she managed to leave a small crevice to hear the conversation inside.


    "I''m in the second room. You cane inside," Miss Eva called out cheerfully which made Luna sigh in relief. It would be beyond suspicious if she just stood in the corridor with her ear by the door.


    Luna waited until she heard the exchange of greetings and finally slipped inside unnoticed. Number One seemed unaware of her presence as he didn''t bother closing the second door.


    "Is there anything I can help you with?" Miss Ava questioned as Number One sat down and he went straight to the point.


    "Yes, I would like to know if it''s possible to transfer the time for the Soul Training Rooms from one Student Badge to another," Number One asked calmly and ced seven Student Badges on the desk. "I offered a trade to my ssmates and some of them agreed to transfer their time to me."


    "This¡­" Miss Ava muttered while taken aback. "The answer is yes and no. You can''t trade the time itself but you can convert it to contribution points and then trade it with another student. Once you have contribution points, you can exchange them for the Academy benefits."


    "Oh, that''s perfect. Would you mind helping me with that?" Number One requested.


    "Unfortunately, to prevent unwanted behaviors like stealing Student Badges, all trades have to be made in the presence of two parties," Miss Ava exined before quickly assuring, "I''m not saying you would rob any students but there is a protocol I have to follow. If you can bring your ssmates with you, I can swiftlyplete the transfer."


    "Ah¡­ I guess it can''t be helped¡­" Number One muttered with a sigh and stood up.


    Luna hurried over to the door to leave the office before she was discovered only to stop when Number One suddenly changed the subject.


    "Miss Ava, I have been watching you for over a minute now and I can tell you look stressed," Number One pointed out as Luna heard his steps. "I think you need some time to rx."


    Luna''s eyes widened as she returned to her original spot.


    "I guess I can''t really hide it from you," Miss Ava replied helplessly. "Thest couple of days have tired me out. I was the one behind all the organizing for the Selection."


    "I see. It must have been hard on you," Number Onemented softly. "I think I know the best way to rx you. Just close your eyes and enjoy yourself. My hands have been praised by many women."


    "Mhmm¡­ I think I know why¡­" Miss Ava agreed as a moan escaped her lips. "Your hands feel really soft¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Luna''s cheeks slowly flushed as she imagined the scene behind the wall. She tried not to think of anything lewd but Number One wasn''t making it easy for her.


    "Let me know where it feels good," Number One suggested gently. "It''s our first time together so I need to learn how your body reacts."


    "Ahhh," Miss Ava moaned louder and assured with short breaths. "Don''t worry, you are doing perfectly¡­ Please rub them more. It feels really good when you press with your fingers."


    Luna covered her mouth to stop herself from letting out a sound but the two just kept going at it.


    "Mhmm¡­ Can you rub me down here too? I have a special spot that always feels good when being massaged¡­" Miss Ava instructed with another wave of soft moans. "Ahh, yes¡­ Right there... rub in circr motions¡­ That''s right¡­"


    Even Luna had limits and she could no longer listen to their perverted actions. She actually thought that Number One wasn''t like any other guy but she was wrong. Number One was the biggest pervert of them all!


    Luna rubbed her cheeks to get rid of the blush and sneaked out of the Office before closing the door as soundlessly as she could. She wiped the sweat off her forehead but then she bumped into someone while turning around.


    "Miss Luna?" Darius questioned with raised eyebrows. "Did youe here with Number One? Is he inside?"


    "Mhmm¡­" Luna only managed to nod and ran away without any further exnation. She didn''t want to be there when Darius caught the two perverts in the act.


    Darius gazed at her suspiciously, but he didn''t seem to think much of it. The sounds of Miss Ava''s moans made him frown but when he saw what was going on inside, he only stared at the culprits speechlessly.


    "Number One, why are you massaging Miss Ava''s back?" Darius questioned as he watched Number One''s hands roam skillfully.


    "I was just helping Miss Ava rx," Number One replied casually as he pointed at the desk. "I came to transfer contribution points."


    "Man, I already told you one hour a day is enough," Darius replied with a sigh. "Whatever, don''t tell meter I didn''t warn you."


    Darius then nced at Miss Ava and informed, "I can vouch for him. I just came back from the Soul Art Library and my students confirmed it."


    "Alright then. I will get to work," Miss Ava nodded and began scanning the Student Badges one by one. It only took less than a minute toplete the whole transfer and Number One received his badge back.


    "You now have a total of ny contribution points in your Student Badge. If you exceed your weekly limit of seven hours, the system will collect one point every six minutes overtime," Miss Ava exined rxedly. "The Soul Training Rooms benefits are granted every week so you should time it well not to waste too many points."


    "Thank you," Number One acknowledged with a smile. He expected to have only ten hours that night but Miss Ava surprised him with another six.


    Number One was about to take the rest of Student Badges with him but Darius was quicker. He snatched them from the desk and suggested, "I will hand them over to the girls while you go to the Headmaster''s Office."


    Number One raised his eyebrows in surprise but Darius added before he asked, "Someone important came to the Academy and they want to see you."

 Chapter 18 Life For Life

    "Is there anything the teacher can tell me? Who is it?" Number One questioned on the way with his body tensed. "I must warn that I made many enemies in my life. If it''s one of them, I won''t hesitate to kill."


    Darius'' eyes widened and he calmed Number One down, "Don''t worry, I''m sure it''s none of your enemies. A new student is joining the Academy and she requested to meet someone from the top ss. I wanted to choose Luna since they are both girls but she asked for the strongest man. I had no choice but to call for you."


    Number One rubbed his eyes speechlessly but that rxed him a bit. One of the reasons he joined the Soul Academy was to receive additional protection. He wanted to grow in strength without worrying about assassins visiting him in his sleep.


    "Teacher said she is someone important. Is she strong too?" Number One pried for more information as they almost reached Headmaster ke''s Office but Darius only shrugged.


    "All I know is that she could enter the Main Academy right away if she wanted to. For some reason, she decided to take an extra step of joining the Selection process," Darius exined quietly as he knocked on the door. "I have brought him over."


    "Alright,e in," Headmaster ke called out from inside and they walked inside under the gaze of three pairs of eyes. One pair belonged to Headmaster ke who seemed visually stressed while the other were two young women, both looking like their mother was a Moon Goddess.


    Number One assumed they were sisters since their features matched perfectly but it wasn''t hard to discern them from each other. One of them wore an innocent smile while the other was ice cold with a sharp gaze that pierced him as soon as he entered the office.


    She was the one that gained all of Number One''s attention and he looked right at her without trying to hide it. Her body was wrapped in a ck leather outfit that exposed her well-trained body but her beauty wasn''t what he was interested in.


    It was the thick aura of danger she was emitting.


    "Is he the one you were talking about?" the colddy asked Headmaster ke as she broke their small exchange.


    "Yes, Miss ck. He is our current top student," Headmaster ke nodded eagerly. "Not only did he reach a Soul Grandmaster rank but his strength is top-notch as well. He ranked first in the Selection after he destroyed a training puppet with a single Soul Art."


    "Oh, that''s actually impressive. Not only cute but also talented. Sounds like a good candidate to me," Miss ck nodded in approval and gazed at the teen in the Academy Uniform. "Nami, what do you think? Is he up to your liking?"


    Nami brushed through her golden hair and took a nce at Number One. She was beautiful but something was off about her. She remained silent before she hopped off her chair and walked up to take a closer look.


    After taking a spin to see all of his angles, Nami stopped in front of him and asked boldly, "Could you take off your uniform for me?"


    That was thest straw for Number One. "Can I know what is going on? You are treating me like some kind of ve you are checking out on the market."


    Headmaster ke sent him an apologetic smile and finally introduced, "Miss ck is one of our Founder''s friends and also a candidate to take a seat in the Council. She only recently returned from the Inner World to¡ª"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That''s enough," Miss ck raised her voice to cut Headmaster ke off. "There is no need for introductions unless Nami likes him. I''m not going to waste my breath exining multiple times."


    Headmaster ke paled and zipped his mouth immediately but what he said was already enough. There wasn''t anyone more familiar with the Council than Number One so he could guess how strong Miss ck was.


    She was much stronger than what Number One could currently handle but he couldn''t let them walk on him either. He focused on Nami who was the key culprit and slowly reached out to caress her cheek. Miss ck only frowned at that action but she didn''t move to stop him.


    "You asked if I can take off my uniform and my answer is no," Number One informed calmly. "I don''t know what you want from me but humiliating me in front of everyone present is not the right move."


    Nami blinked innocently and revealed, "I didn''t mean to offend you. I just wanted to check if our bodies arepatible. How else can I do it besides looking at your body directly?"


    Miss ck listened to the exnation and ordered right away, "You two, get out of the Office. Leave just the three of us."


    Darius and Headmaster ke were taken aback but they could only nod in understanding and followed themand. Even though Miss ck had no official authority inside the Soul Academy, her strength was enough to order anyone around.


    "Now that we are alone, you shouldn''t have any more problems, right?" Miss ck asked in amanding tone. "My little sister wants to see your physique. Take off your shirt. I won''t ask twice."


    Number One gazed at her and chuckled with no fear in his eyes. "You think I''m scared of you? I really find it funny how all of you think you are better just cause you Ascended to the Inner World."


    The pressure in the Office immediately raised as Miss ck stared daggers at him but Number One only shifted his hand onto Nami''s neck and squeezed. "I think someone didn''t listen to Headmaster ke''s introduction. If you move another step, I will blow up your sister''s head. I doubt it''s stronger than the training puppet."


    Number One had no other choice but to get aggressive. He couldn''t risk losing everything by exposing his Legendary Soul Artifact. So far he killed anyone who came to steal the rumored Soul Artifact that he stole from his master. If the Council learned how powerful it actually is, they would stop sending people and actuallye down to Outer World to im it on their own.


    The threat of losing her sister was enough to stop Miss ck''s advance, but her Soul Energy still began to leak from her palms. It was ck like charcoal which meant her Soul Talent was only one rank below the legendary Gold.


    "I will cut off your arm before you can do anything to her," Miss ckmented confidently as multiple ck swords formed in the air around her. "Let go now!"


    The situation looked really dire for Number One but his smile didn''t falter for even a second. He knew he would be dead the moment he showed even a slight weakness.


    "You really think you will be quicker?" Number One asked as his fingertips lit up with white light. "How about we test it? Your sister''s life against mine. Are you willing to bet?"

 Chapter 19 Namis Decision

    Miss ck gritted her teeth at Number One''s proposal but after ncing at Nami''s expression, she took a step back and kept her swords.


    "So what is your n, huh?" Miss ck questioned sternly. "You think I will let you go after threatening to kill my sister?"


    It was easy to guess that Miss ck wasn''t the one in power here, so Number One ignored her as he focused on Nami. He smiled calmly and loosened his grip, "I apologize if I hurt you, I was just trying to protect myself. Since I can''t beat your sister, I could only take the only chance I got."


    Number One looked carefully at Nami''s neck and massaged it gently. "There shouldn''t be any mark left but if there is, I can help you with itter. At least if I''m able to walk out of here alive."


    Nami remained silent as she observed him and he stepped closer until their eyes were just a few inches apart. "I''m not sure what is your purpose foring here and what candidate you are looking for, but I hope you can find him. Unfortunately, it cannot be me. I will let go of you now so good luck."


    Miss ck immediately reacted at Number One''s words and pulled her right leg back as if readying herself tounch forward. Number One was only willing to take on bets with a guaranteed win and Miss ck didn''t make him confident.


    ''Drastic situations call for drastic measures¡­'' Number One thought as he changed his n mid-way. "On a second thought, I might as well enjoy a beauty for thest time before my death."


    Nami raised her eyebrows in confusion but then Number One suddenly pulled on her head and leaned forward. Before she could say anything, her eyes widened while their lips connected deeply.


    "What are you doing?!" Miss ck shouted angrily but Number One wasn''t satisfied. Unless Nami reacted positively, he would be doomed.


    Number One risked his all by reaching down to Nami''s waist and embracing her body while tasting her lips for the second time. He could hear Miss ck''s steps, but Nami finally responded to his actions with her own arms wrapping around his head.


    That alone stopped Miss ck''s advance as she watched their passionate exchange from the side. Number One just wanted to get on Nami''s good side to receive her support but that quickly backfired when she pushed him even further.


    "Nami¡­?" Miss ck questioned in surprise as her little sister grasped Number One''s hair and attacked with a barrage of deep kisses. She murmured to show her satisfaction and kept pushing until Number One''s back hit loudly against the door.


    That fact didn''t stop her as she suddenly bit his lip before sliding down onto his neck. She momentarily started to lick and suck greedily which left countless red marks on his skin.


    Number One happened to meet Miss ck''s terrified gaze and he only lifted his hands to show he wasn''t even doing anything. It was all Nami who continued to enjoy herself fully.


    "That''s enough," Miss ckmented as she walked to pull Nami away but failed to establish any authority. Her own sister ignored her and looked for another kiss on the lips.


    Number One acted like he was experienced but that was the first time he felt a woman''s tongue stroking against his own. It was soft and warm but also untamed like a raging beast that wanted to destroy everything on its way.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Nami!" Miss ck finally used more strength and jerked her sister away. "What has gotten into you?"


    Nami didn''t reply and instead gazed at Number One as if she wanted more. The look in her eyes was pure hunger and raw excitement that couldn''t be easily extinguished.


    "Ehem, I think you two have something to talk about," Number Onemented as he snapped from his initial shock and quickly left the office before Miss ck tried anything with him. That look in Nami''s eyes was enough to guarantee his safety, at least for now.


    "Hey! Where do you think you are go¡ª" Miss ck called out after Number One but Nami cut her off with a tug on her jacket. "It''s okay, let him go."


    "What do you mean, let him go?!" Miss ck questioned angrily. "We can''t let him leave after what he did to you!"


    Nami only looked at Miss ck funny and teased, "Sis, it was just a kiss. Why do you act like it is a big deal? Have you never kissed a man before?"


    Words got stuck in Miss ck''s throat. "What does it have to do with the current situation? That man threatened to kill you."


    "And then he gave me a wonderful kiss," Nami replied with a dreamy smile. "Why didn''t I think of it earlier? I should have tried this method instead of just looking at their bodies to help me imagine. It would be so much easier and more fun."


    Miss ck was left speechless and finally questioned, "So you actually like him?"


    "I don''t know yet. I liked his kiss for sure and I''m pretty sure our bodies arepatible," Nami pointed out while touching her lips and licking her fingers. "Either way, I decided to pick him. If I don''t start training my training soon, I will fall behind even further. He looks like a perfect candidate for me."


    "What if you are wrong?" Miss ck questioned with a deep breath. "I don''t like him. We can find someone better in the main Academy. Why don''t we search more?"


    Nami squinted her eyes and read her sister like a book. "Are you just saying that because you are mad that he ignored you and you want to kill him?"


    Miss ck returned the look with the same intensity and shrugged, "Fine, it''s your choice after all. I will just stay in the Academy for the next month and watch over you to make sure he is the right partner for you. If I catch himcking though¡­"


    Miss ck didn''t finish but the look in her eyes gave the ending away.

 Chapter 20 Soul Harvesters

    When Number One left the Headmaster''s office, he didn''t hesitate to run behind Darius'' massive body and used him as a shield. If Miss ck were to chase after him, she would at least think twice before trying to kill him.


    "What happened? We heard a loud bang against the door," Headmaster ke asked in confusion and Number One began panting as if he was out of breath.


    "Huuu¡­ These women tried to kill me," Number replied hurriedly as he pulled down his cor. "Look what they did to me. If I didn''t run, they would strip me naked and take my virginity away."


    Number One''s neck was filled with hickeys and his lips were still wet from Nami''s saliva. If the two were to judge based on Number One''s appearance, it wasn''t hard to believe his ims.


    "You are saying they both did that to you?" Headmaster ke questioned in disbelief. "Miss ck was never like that."


    "Are you sure about that? She is quite good at lying and hiding her emotions," Number Onemented as he finally fixed his clothes and covered his neck with a cor. He made sure that Miss ck wasn''ting out just yet and gave away all the details.


    "It all started right when you left. Miss ck charged at me and pushed me against the door. Her sister immediately pounced like a tiger and began sucking the soul out of my lips. When I was trying to pull away, Miss ck blocked me from the side and started rubbing me all around my body. It wasn''t long before she began groping my crotch and even wanted to take my pants off," Number One recounted the sequence of events.


    Headmaster ke was at loss for words while Darius only rolled his eyes. "What kind of a man would turn down such an opportunity? They are so hot I would let them do whatever they want to¡ª"


    "Shhh!" Headmaster ke silenced Darius with a kick on his butt and chased them away. "Are you trying to get us killed? Go now before they identally hear you. I will talk to them."


    Number One wouldn''t reject such an offer and left with Darius as an escort. The situation was very close to turning into a disaster and convincing Nami to choose him was the only option to stay alive. He didn''t really know what she wanted from him but it was definitely better than ending his life right away.


    "Teacher can return the Student Badges to the girls. I will stay in my room for the rest of the day," Number One informed. "If I die, you will know who it was."


    "To die in the embrace of two beauties¡­" Darius muttered with a sigh as if he was imagining. "That''s a worthy death I''m aiming for, but not until I achieve my goals."


    "Goals?" Number One repeated in wonder.


    "Even though I''m too old for the Young Dragon Summit, I''m not an old man yet. I am going to be the first to beat the Dungeon without any help from start to finish. I will make everyone remember my name," Darius replied confidently.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Number One could only scratch his head as he also nned the same thing. Not because he wanted to be the first but because he wouldn''t want anyone to know his secrets.


    "Good luck. You can do it," Number One cheered casually and finally split up in the intersection. He wasn''t cruel enough to crush Darius'' goals and let them fuel his passion.


    Soul Training Rooms were fully automated so they were open all day and night. Number One immediately copsed on his bed as soon as he closed his room and decided to rest now to be in the best condition for his night training. With just one hour a week, no one would use it in the middle of the night which saved him future questioning.


    Number One made sure the door is properly locked and stripped to rest. He happened to feel two Orange Rings in his pocket that he kept pushing forter and decided to finally open them. It wasn''t an easy task for anyone else but Number One just needed to hover them near his Legendary Artifact embedded in his chest and the Storage Rings unlocked on their own.


    As he expected, there weren''t many valuable items inside besides a few Soul Art scrolls and a pile of Yellow Soul Crystals. It was still a good loot as he could sell the Soul Arts to the Academy for more contribution points.


    "Oh?" Number One was about to start transporting the goods into his main Storage Ring when he paused at the sight of a letter. It had a picture of his face and a note saying not to underestimate him.


    That wasn''t the part that was worrying though. It was the emblem used to seal the letter that he had already seen once in his life.


    "And here I thought it was the Council¡­" Number One wondered out loud as he remembered a certain name. "Soul Harvesters¡­ How did they find out about me?"


    Soul Harvesters were arge guild of mercenaries located in the Capital. They would do anything as long as the money was right. Number One wasn''t worried about the Council since it would be a while before they learned about their defeat but Soul Harvesters were different.


    They wouldn''t stop sending their mercenaries until the mission waspleted.


    "I guess I have to pay them a visit once I reach the Capital," Number One sighed and stopped thinking about it. Not counting Miss ck who was invited inside, he should be rtively safe in the Academy from any type of danger.


    Number One left the Soul Crystal counting forter and finally closed his eyes to rest. He would usually enter his Heavenly Space to enjoy the puffy clouds on his bed but it was too risky in his current situation.


    That turned out to be a great idea as Number One''s sleep was disturbed by a knock before he could even fall asleep. He quickly jumped off the bed to dress but he was only able to button his shirt when the door unlocked on its own.

 Chapter 21 Training Partner

    ''Fuck!'' Number One cursed in his mind as he reached out for his pants but it was toote. The person was already walking inside and forced him to act immediately.


    Number One jumped out with a dagger in hand and grabbed the person by their throat before pinning them to the wall. He could tell it was a woman by her surprised squeek and then recognized her long blonde hair.


    "Nami?" Number One questioned in confusion and dashed towards the door to close them properly. "How did you get into my room? Is your sister here?"


    Nami rubbed her neck while brushing her hair back and gazed at him with interest. "My sister is not here. She is with Headmaster ke, settling the paperwork to enroll me into the Academy."


    She then tapped the Student Badge on her chest and added, "I asked for the ess to your room until my own is prepared."


    Number One rxed at Miss ck''s absence but that still didn''t make it right. "And Headmaster ke just gave it to you?"


    That question caused Nami to chuckle and she sat down on the bed. "Headmaster ke didn''t agree at first but my sister can be really convincing when it is something she wants. It is only a single day ess so you don''t need to worry. Next time I will knock before I invite myself in."


    "You shouldn''t enter other people''s rooms without permission. What if I stabbed you?" Number One warned while showing his dagger but Nami only shrugged.


    "I came because of your promise," Nami replied simply. "Didn''t you say you will help me with my neck if youe out alive? Since you are alive, I wish to im that massage. My neck is in a bit of pain right now."


    Number One took a deep breath before releasing the air slowly. He only said it to get on her good side, but a promise was a promise. "Alright then. I will give you a neck massage but that''s it. No kissing, no touching. Once we are done, you can leave."


    Nami only giggled as her gaze fell down onto Number One''s crotch. "You sound funny when you try to act stern without wearing your pants."


    "You are not as innocent as you look," Number One pointed out and kept his dagger while walking back to pick up his pants.


    "Many tell me the same but it is not really my fault. I was born this way," Nami exined as her eyes followed Number One''s butt. "It''s okay, you don''t need to wear them. I like this view."


    Number One ignored herment and wore his uniform properly. Only when he was fully covered did he finally turn back. Nami was alreadyying down on his bed as if it was hers and admired him with a gentle smile.


    "You need to sit up if you want me to massage your neck," Number One pointed out but Nami wasn''t in a hurry.


    "The hickeys I left on your neck are gone," Nami muttered as she stared at him. "They shouldn''t be gone that fast unless you made an effort to remove them."


    Since a hickey was just a simple bruise, Number One''s regeneration has already recovered the damage done to his skin. He actually had to force himself earlier to stop it or else he would have no proof to disy. Normally it would only take a few seconds to heal.


    "They were quite light so they went away after I rubbed them a bit," Number One replied casually and warned, "If you don''t sit down, I will have to change my mind."


    "Can''t you just do it while sitting on my stomach?" Nami asked as she rubbed her skinny stomach but Number One wasn''t that easily tempted.


    "No, I''m too heavy for you," Number One denied and started counting. "One. Two. Thr¡ª"


    Nami was quick to sit down on the edge before Number One finished. "Here. I''m ready."


    Number One knew it was a bad idea but he had to keep Nami happy for now. Once her sister left, he could just keep his distance and let her choose someone else.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Stay still and don''t talk," Number One ordered as he kneeled behind her on the bed and began his treatment.


    "Ahh¡­" Nami moaned as soon as Number One touched her neck. It was just the start though as her moans only increased in volume as time went by.


    "Mhmmm, so good¡­ You have heavenly hands¡­" Nami praised while reaching back to scratch Number One''s thigh. "Can you do my shoulders too? They are really sore."


    "Remove your hand first," Number Onemanded sternly but Nami didn''t listen.


    "You took my first kiss right in front of my sister and I can''t just scratch your leg? You know she would kill you if I didn''t follow along," Nami pointed out calmly and he couldn''t fight with that logic. The only issue is that she saved him from a problem she created herself.


    "I only did it to save myself. You two called me to the Headmaster''s office and almost killed me. How do you expect me to be grateful?" Number One questioned and let go of her. "Alright, that''s enough of the massage. You can go check on your sister now."


    Nami didn''t look satisfied with just this much. "Are you not going to ask me why I called for you? I was looking for a candidate who can train my family''s Soul Art with me."


    "I am not really interested in any group training," Number One replied calmly. "If you just asked me directly, we wouldn''t have to go through all of this messy situation. I would just decline and leave."


    "Then what do you want me to tell my sister? The only reason she didn''t chase after you was because I said I chose you as my training partner," Nami informed with a sigh. "She will be staying in the Academy for the next month and will monitor our progress. If I tell her you declined me, she will definitely go crazy on you."


    Number One facepalmed himself and pinched the bridge on his nose to stop the iing headache. He was hoping he could get rid of this predicament once Miss ck left but his n went down the drain.


    Just as he wondered what to do, they heard a knock on the door which annoyed him further.


    "Are you expecting someone?" Nami asked cheerfully as he walked to check who it was but he stopped her in time.


    "No, you stay back," Number One ordered as he sat Nami on bed. "Don''t move and don''t show yourself. I will check who it is and we will continue talking afterward."


    Nami only nodded like a good girl and Number One rushed to the door. He was worried it would be Miss ck but it turned out to be Luna.


    "Hey, I just talked with the teacher and he mentioned something happened between you and a new student," Luna spoke curiously as she looked him up and down. "Is everything okay? He didn''t tell me any details."


    Number One only left the door half open as he blocked the view with his body. "Yeah, I am okay. Don''t worry about it. They just wanted something from me and I rejected them."


    "Oh¡­" Luna muttered as she peeked behind him. "Why do you act weird then? Is there someone inside?"


    "Why do you ask?" Number One questioned innocently and quickly cut the conversation short. "Anyway, I was about to shower so I will talk to youter."


    Number One didn''t n to wait for her answer and wanted to close the door when he suddenly felt two arms embrace his waist from behind.


    "Baby, who are you talking to for so long? The shower will get cold if you don''t hurry."

 Chapter 22 Conditions

    Nami acted like a jealous girlfriend that saw her man talking to another woman and tightened her embrace with her chest pressing against Number One''s back. He reacted quickly by grasping her arms but then he realized that something felt different.


    Nami went an extra step to prove her story and strippedpletely naked!


    "Hey there. You must be one of the students in the top ss, right?" Nami questioned cheerfully before introducing herself. "I''m Nami, the new student. Nice to meet you."


    Luna was rendered speechless and didn''t even respond. She looked straight at Number One as if expecting an exnation but he didn''t know what to say either.


    "It''s actuallyplicated. I''m still yet to figure it out myself," Number One replied simply.


    That wasn''t enough for Luna and she put on a fake smile. "I don''t think this is the best time to talk. Continue what you were doing. See you tomorrow in the ss."


    Luna walked away without waiting for further rification and Number One didn''t stop her. Saving his life from Miss ck was more important than exining himself to Luna.


    Number One quickly shut the door behind him and scolded, "Did you not hear what I said? What if someone saw you naked?"


    "That''s why I hid behind you silly," Nami replied sweetly and released him. "You are my training partner so it''s okay."


    Number One rubbed his forehead as he tried to understand her twisted logic. "It is not okay and I didn''t agree yet so go get dressed. We will talk once you are done."


    Nami only sighed in response and walked back to jump on the bed. It looked like she listened but her stubbornness was beyond Number One''s imagination.


    "I guess I will justy on your bed until you acknowledge my sincerity," Nami muttered and let out her moans while stretching. "It all started because of my request. I can''t change the past so I am trying to repent. Any man would be happy with such an apology."


    "That''s not an apology. You are trying to get me killed," Number One corrected with a roll of his eyes. "If your sister sees you naked with me, she will definitely kill me on the spot."


    Number One wasn''t stupid enough to take such a risk for a pair of breasts. He walked backward until he saw the female uniform on the floor and passed it to Nami without a single peek. "Here, wear it before your sister appears. If you want me to ept your apology then don''t cause any more trouble for me."


    Nami took her time but eventually took the clothes and assured him, "Don''t worry, I told her to let us be for today. It is just me and you with no further disturbance. We can even continue where we left off."


    "I will pass," Number One denied without hesitation. "I just want to understand my situation and figure out what to do."


    Number One could kill without batting an eyelid so a little bit of temptation wasn''t enough to sway him.


    "What is there left to talk about? I already told you everything," Nami pointed out as she stood up and held his arm. "As long as you agree to be my training partner, you will be safe and sound. My sister won''t do anything to you even if she catches us naked. She knows how important my training is."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Training with Nami wasn''t that troublesome since Number One was mostly free during the day but Miss ck''s approach still annoyed him. No one liked to be forced and Number One wasn''t an exception.


    "Alright then, I will agree to be your training partner," Number One finally spoke after drafting a n in his mind and turned around to face Nami directly. "But I have a few conditions you must meet."


    Number One tried to focus on her blue eyes but Nami got excited at his words and started hopping in ce. He looked down at her perky breasts as they recoiled with her body movement and couldn''t help but admire them for a second.


    Nami caught him staring and took a step back to give him a better view. "Do you like what you see?"


    Only white panties remained on Nami''s body while everything else was exposed to spectate. Her skinny waist and wide hips were definitely Number One''s favorite but then she spun around and revealed her cute yet curvy bottom. Her butt alone caused him to forget his purpose but he snapped himself back into reality.


    "You are of course beautiful but why are you showing me your body so freely? I am just a stranger you met today," Number One questioned in confusion but Nami only smiled innocently.


    "That''s because I chose you as my training partner," Nami replied with the usual. "What are your conditions?"


    Number One gazed at her suspiciously but he didn''tment what he had in mind. "It''s simple. I am usually busy so I am not going to work for free. If you want me to be your training partner, I will charge you a hundred contribution points per hour. You can ask your sister to get them for you."


    The price Number One set was outrageous but Nami didn''t even lift her eyebrows as she nodded eagerly. "Sure, no problem. Anything else?"


    Number One looked down at her naked body and added, "I am not sure if this is normal for you but don''t strip naked in front of me. You are also not allowed to touch or jump on me. I am not looking for a romantic partner so let''s keep it professional."


    "What about the training hours?" Nami questioned curiously. "What if I need to touch you and take off my clothes during our training?"


    "If it is necessary for the training then I will allow it, nowhere else," Number Onepromised. "I also don''t know why you needed to see my body but I will not be stripping myself for you. That one is non-negotiable."


    Nami seemed disappointed but she eventually agreed. "Alright, anything else, or can we start our first session?"


    Number One actually regretted setting his prices so low but he couldn''t be that greedy. "Tell your sister to stay away from me and we have a deal."


    "Alright, then it''s settled. You are now officially my training partner. You can''t back down anymore," Nami announced happily and grabbed his hand while climbing on the bed. "Come, let''s start with our first session. I will pay youter."


    Number One was taken aback. "On the bed?"


    "Well, it just happens that I need to stay naked while training. I need your hand to touch me in a special ce that will activate my Soul Art," Nami exined with an excited smile. "You said it is fine to touch or be naked during our training, so it shouldn''t be a problem, right?"

 Chapter 23 Heavenly Feathers (*)

    Number One suddenly felt like he had been tricked. He didn''t think it was necessary to ask about her Soul Art but it seemed to be a mistake.


    "I thought you need a partner to train your battle skills," Number One pointed out but Nami didn''t wait for his answer. She has already sat down with her legs spread and closed her eyes.


    "Come closer and ce your hand here," Nami instructed while rubbing her lower belly. "I will need you to pour your Soul Energy into me which will connect us. It is a one-time thing and not painful at all, so you don''t need to worry too much."


    Number One was still reserved but he eventually approached while cing his hand on Nami''s smooth belly. It didn''t really matter what she asked him to do as long as he didn''t need to expose his secrets. The contribution points he received would help him greatly in the future.


    "Mhmm, good boy," Nami praised and shifted even closer. She coiled her soft breasts around Number One''s arm and hugged it tightly which eliminated any chance of escaping.


    "What now?" Number One questioned as he was still focused on the job but Nami only smiledfortably.


    "Rx and let me focus," Nami informed softly and leaned her weight on Number One''s body. "It will help if you can hold and treat me as if I was your girlfriend. The main reason why our bodies need to bepatible is for my attraction. If I am not rxed andfortable in your arms, my Soul Art won''t activate."


    Number One didn''t really know how to treat a girlfriend but he acted on instinct and slowly embraced Nami with his right arm. He brushed her long hair onto one side and gave a gentle massage to her shoulders. Her body visually rxed so he moved onto her neck and repeated the circr motions.


    "Mhmm¡­" Nami moaned constantly and behaved more suspiciously as time went on. She grew visually restless with her breathing getting louder and body grinding against his own.


    Number One noticed his fingers slide deeper inside her panties each time which made him think he was being lied to. He was about to warn her when he suddenly spotted a noticeable difference to her skin. It was glowing all around her back and the glow spread across her body.


    "Ahhh¡­ I need more¡­" Nami battled her moans to speak amid her transformation. "Touch me lower¡­ I need more stimtion¡­"


    Number One finally believed her fully and turned serious. It was clear she needed to be aroused so he slid his hand down her back and grasped her bottom for the first time. Nami instantly reacted with cries of joy and jolted up on her knees.


    ? "Whoa¡­" Number One wasn''t prepared to experience such wetness when his left hand pierced right into her panties. Nami was basically soaked and she trembled as soon as she felt his touch.


    "Just a bit more¡­ Please¡­" Nami pleaded as she leaned forward with their foreheads bumping together. She was clearly offering her lips to him and Number One stopped resisting his inner desires.


    Number One smacked Nami''s butt and immediately mashed his lips against hers to stop her cries. He kissed her rapidly with starved energy and Nami pushed forward with a simr hunger. Their mouths pried open in mutual understanding and his tongue pushed past her teeth to the moist space within.


    Mhmm!


    Nami was surprised by Number One''s aggressiveness but she epted it fully with her own attack targeting another area. She grasped his fingers and rubbed them between her legs with raw passion. He eventually began copying her movements and stimted her on his own.


    "Ahh, it''sing!" Nami announced with an ecstatic cry and her eyes snapped open. "Do it now! Pour your Soul Energy into me!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Number One followed her sudden order and his palm lit up with white light. He couldn''t see her belly clearly but as her body sucked his Soul Energy, a small ck tattoo appeared on her glowing skin. It slowly expanded and formed into a single feather that wrapped around her waist.


    Nami wasn''t satisfied with just one feather and continued to absorb until a second feather showed on the opposite side. He drained his Soul Energy until the feather was fully formed and hugged his arm excitedly.


    "Don''t move, it''s your turn now," Nami informed softly and smiled reassuringly. "I''m sorry for lying¡­ It will only hurt for a moment."


    Number One raised his eyebrows just before he felt the worst burn of his life. He tried to jerk his hand away but Nami held him with all her strength and poured her own Soul Energy into him. A ck light covered his arm and soon burned a mark of two feathers on the top of his hand.


    "Ugh¡­" Number One couldn''t help but grunt as his whole body trembled and he gripped her bottom uncontrobly. Nami didn''t mind and let him vent his frustration until the tattoo was fully formed.


    The pain vanished without trace soon after and Nami breathed deeply relief as she looked down to inspect their tattoos. "Amazing¡­ I didn''t think you would actually be this strong. We managed to create two Heavenly Feathers which means you are actually a Soul King, not a Soul Grandmaster."


    Number One was mad at himself for not questioning her properly beforehand but that anger disappeared as soon as he lifted his arm and clenched his fist. His left hand felt so much more powerful and he couldn''t pinpoint why. "Tell me everything. What did you do to my hand?"


    Nami pursed her lips at his obvious interest and pulled away. "Lay down first. I will massage your hand as it must be sore."


    Number One couldn''t tell her his regeneration has already taken care of everything so heplied. He could have expected that Nami''s n was mainly trying to sit on top of him while her massage was just an excuse.


    "What you are feeling is the power of the Heavenly Feathers. It is a special ability of the females within our family that allows us to dual-cultivate with a partner," Nami revealed as she rubbed his palm. "You might think it is a blessing but it is actually a curse. It makes it extremely hard for us to cultivate on our own and we are forced to find a partner that can help us."


    Nami sent him a loving gaze and kissed his hand. "Even though I have a ck Soul Talent, I was only able to reach the rank of a Soul Adept. I was stuck with my progress so I desperately needed a partner to continue improving. I was finally able to break the curse and increased the capacity of my Soul. I''m now a Soul King thanks to you."


    "It is the first time I ever heard about this¡­" Number Onemented speechlessly. "Does it mean you basically stole my progress?"


    Nami immediately shook her head. "It''s not stealing if you don''t lose anything. You are actually benefiting from the deal by receiving the Heavenly Feathers. They represent our connection and allow you to copy my Soul Arts, one for each feather. Once we improve further, we can create even more feathers."


    Number One''s eyes brightened at that fact but he didn''t let himself get carried away. Even though that would solve some of his problems, he knew the exchange was too good to be true. "What are the disadvantages then? If that was all, you would have countless stronger experts lining up to be your partner. You wouldn''t need toe here to search for one."


    Nami paused and suddenly released his hand. "I can tell you if you promise not to be mad."


    That alone was enough to alert Number One and he lifted himself abruptly. He caught her wrists and pushed her against the bed with her arms pinned. "Tell me now."

 Chapter 24 Fated

    Nami didn''t seem surprised at Number One''s reaction and gazed at him dreamily. "I like when you take the initiative. You are really hot when you get angry."


    "Don''t change the topic." Number One stopped her diversion. "Tell me the cons of this connection."


    Being able to steal someone''s cultivation progress just like that was too broken to begin with. If it was really that overpowered, Number One would definitely hear about it. Those Heavenly Feathers were bound to have some crucial disadvantages.


    "It''s nothing dangerous so you don''t need to panic," Nami assured with an innocent smile. "It''s just that we need to stay close to keep this connection or else it will lose its effects andter disappear. That is the reason why it was so hard for me to find a partner. Not many experts think that is a justifiable price for sharing their hard work."


    "So you can technically leave right now and I will get nothing in return?" Number One questioned rhetorically. "Did I just get scammed?"


    "No, you were not," Nami shook his head hurriedly. "Why would I leave my first partner that I have been searching for years? It is really hard to find someone whose body ispatible with mine. I had countless top talents propose to me but none of them matched with me."


    Nami paused and added softly, "The moment you kissed me, my whole body was reacting to your call and I knew you were the one. We didn''t even need to have sex to activate the Heavenly Feathers which shows we are fated to each other."


    "I don''t believe in fate," Number One replied coldly and suddenly released her as he got off the bed. "I also find it hard to believe everything you say. There are hundreds of Soul Artists more powerful than me and you would even find some in the main Academy. It looks like you just couldn''t force anyone to connect with you so you came here to find someone who was clueless."


    Number One thought he could use Nami''s help in the Final Test but it seemed like he could only trust himself. Every time he tried to depend on someone else, it always ended in disappointment so he was already used to it.


    "I don''t me you for thinking like that but I can disprove it," Namimented as she followed after him. "I actually visited the Academyst month and I only found five men who can match with me. Two of them were over a hundred years old so I rejected them while the other three were extremely cruel. They were bound to hurt me and treat me like a toy. I didn''t like them at all so I decided to continue my search."


    Nami stopped behind Number One''s back and tugged on his uniform. "Even though I wish to cultivate, I want my partner to treat me well and I hope to fall in love with them. I believe I can grow my Heavenly Feathers with a single partner and actually master it, unlike my sister who gave up on that idea."


    "Let me guess, she killed every partner she had after stealing their cultivation progress?" Number One wondered out loud and Nami''s eyes widened.


    "How did you know? She doesn''t believe in love and only used our family Soul Art to quickly grow in strength," Nami confirmed with a snicker. "Now it is toote for her to start again as she has to restart her progress each time her connection breaks. It is impossible for her to achieve simr growth anymore."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Number One finally stopped looking outside the window and turned around to face Nami again. He reached to her neck to hold her like he did in the past and asked, "Did you already forget that I almost killed you before? You say you don''t want a cruel partner but what makes you think that I am nice?"


    "I just know it," Nami replied confidently as she rubbed his forearm with care. "When you touched me earlier, I could tell you are not a bad man who just wants me for my body. You were respectful and made me feel amazing. Just because you had a rough life doesn''t mean you are not a nice person."


    Number One chuckled at her description. "I don''t think the people I killed would agree with you. I am sure the two men I killed today morning thought I was in fact not a good guy."


    Nami gazed at him in surprise but Number One didn''t exin further. He turned her around and pushed her gently towards the bed with all her clothes. "Our training is over. You can dress and leave. You got what you wanted so I am no longer needed."


    "No! I am not lying! I really want to build my future with you!" Nami rejected stubbornly. "What do I have to do for you to believe me?"


    "You don''t need to do anything. I believe you. I''m just not looking for love and I definitely don''t want a long-term partner," Number One replied simply and walked around her as he headed for the door. "I only agreed because I thought it would be some temporary coaching. If you want a lover then I advise you to start searching for someone else."


    "I don''t want anyone else," Nami called out to stop Number One from leaving. "You are the only one for me."


    Number One halted by the door and questioned casually, "If that''s the case then what is my name?"


    Nami was momentarily stunned by his question and stood still while staring at him hopelessly.


    "That''s what I thought. You don''t even know me and you believe I am your fated man," Number One pointed out with a smile. "I am going out to get some fresh air. Remember to close the door behind you when you leave and tell your sister to transfer the contribution points to me. I don''t mind being your training partner for the next month if you pay me but don''t expect me to be your man."


    Number One gave Nami onest nce and finally left the room. He could tell Nami wasn''t a bad girl but the path he had chosen wasn''t suited for her. She would have to bring an unimaginable value for him to risk the change.

 Chapter 25 Gambling With Life Again

    Number One observed his Heavenly Feathers for a good minute. He tried touching, tapping on it, and even poured his leftover Soul Energy into them. Nothing seemed to work no matter how much he tried so he finally gave up and walked down the top-ss'' floor.


    Barely any students were present inside the dorm area but Number One still hid his hands in his pockets to hide the feather tattoo. He didn''t really care what people thought about him but he would definitely be judged and receive unwanted questions on his way to the Soul Training Rooms.


    Unfortunately, the luck wasn''t on his side.


    "Fuck," Number One cursed under his breath as he spotted Miss ck walking up the stairs and they both stopped while looking at each other. "If you are looking for Nami then she is in my room. Try not to make a mess when you go inside."


    Miss ck only frowned at Number One''sment but he ignored it as he walked down casually. His path was swiftly blocked by her and she extended her hand with a demanding gaze. "Did you two do it? Show me your hands."


    Number One''s Soul waspletely depleted of Soul Energy, so even if he wanted to fight, he had nothing to work with. He could tell what Miss ck wanted to do but he didn''t n to die today. "What would you do if the connection happened to be sessful? Are you going to kill your sister''s partner like you always did with yours?"


    "What¡­" Miss ck muttered with her eyes widened and Number One continued before she could ask.


    "Why are you acting surprised? Is that not why you are here despite being told to leave us alone today? I knew you would try it after Nami told me everything," Number One exined and finally disyed his two Heavenly Feathers. "I am sure you won''t like the fact that Nami wants to find a long-term partner and grow together with them. She doesn''t want to kill her partners like you and wants to actuallyplete the Heavenly Feathers Art."


    Miss ck focused her eyes on the two fully grown feathers and remained silent as if debating what to do with him. That alone confirmed his guess and he decided to gamble again.


    "If you want to ruin your sister''s dreams then go ahead and kill me now. I have already used up all my Soul Energy, so I can''t even defend myself," Number One informed as he opened his arms and presented his chest for a clean strike.


    Miss ck finally lifted her gaze off his hand and shook her head with pity. "You bet on your life too often. If only you just showed me the two feathers without revealing my secret, I would actually consider letting you off. You helped my sister get to a Soul King rank so I would simply take her away and you wouldn''t hear from us again. Now we just can''t leave without killing you."


    Number One thought he could use Miss ck''s love for her sister and save his life by exposing Miss ck''s ns, but that quickly backfired.


    "So you would rather hurt your sister and punish her for a lonely life without love?" Number One asked without losing his confidence. "Why even search for a man she likes if you are going to kill him anyway?"


    "A man she likes?" Miss ck repeated as ck Soul Energy leaked from her palm. "That was only necessary to find someonepatible with her. You two only knew each other for an hour so I am sure she will be fine. She doesn''t even know your name so I don''t know what kind of love you expect."


    Multiple swords formed in the air as Miss ck added, "My sister is naive and doesn''t understand the true power of the Heavenly Feathers. Why would she spend multiple years cultivating with you if she can just find a new partner and advance within a few months? If she still wants love after climbing to the top, I won''t stop her but for now, she doesn''t have a choice but to listen to me."


    Number One''s expression turned grim at her words and suddenlyunched himself up the stairs in a desperate attempt to escape. That caused Miss ck to smirk as her ck sword pierced through the air like bullets. He jumped at thest moment as if trying to avoid them but they all hit their target and pierced through his torso.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ugh!!" Number One grunted heavily as he fell on the stairs and his white uniform turned crimson. The stairs were quickly covered with blood and he slid back down right under Miss ck''s feet.


    "Try to talk less in your next life. You are not as good at it as you think," Miss ck advised and prepared another ck sword which she stabbed right through Number One''s heart to ensure his death.


    After checking Number One''s pulse and confirming the kill, Miss ck caused all swords to vanish and walked up to the top ss floor. She found Number One''s room and knocked.


    Nami opened the door excitedly as if expecting someone but her smile disappeared the moment she saw her sister. "Sis, what are you doing here? I told you not to disturb us today."


    "Us? I don''t see anyone else inside," Miss ckmented as she peeked into the room.


    "That''s because he went out to get some fresh air. I actually thought it was himing back and didn''t expect you," Nami exined casually and lifted her uniform to disy two beautiful feathers on her waist. "Our connection went sessful so you don''t need to worry about us. I really like him and want him as my long-term partner. Even though he doesn''t trust me fully yet, I will slowly make him fall for me."


    Miss ck swallowed hard at the loving gaze of her sister and scolded, "I already told you what I think about it. I don''t want you to waste your time with a single partner. You can boost your strength so much faster if you just¡ª"


    "Stop it!" Nami raised her voice to cut her sister off. "You know very well what I want. I am not you and I will never follow the same path. I don''t care about being the top Soul Artist in the Inner World. I want to enjoy my cultivation and create memories with someone I love. I''m not interested in skipping all the fun moments in my life so stop it."


    Nami took a deep breath after realizing she went too far and added, "I love you but I''m old enough to decide for myself. I want to be with him so stop forcing your ideology on me. Don''t make me hate you please."


    Miss ck didn''t move an inch as her body trembled. She was the coldest woman Nami knew but she suddenly crumbled like a house of cards.


    "Sis? What happened¡­? Why are you crying¡­?" Nami questioned in confusion before her face turned pale. She noticed multiple blood stains on her sister''s ck leather outfit and she quickly connected the dots.


    "Please¡­ Tell me you didn''t do it¡­" Nami begged with a shaky voice as she grasped her sister''s shoulders. "Tell me it wasn''t him¡­"


    Miss ck was like a defeated soldier who had failed to protect his country and was about to fall dead on the battlefield. She looked Nami in the eyes and finally admitted with guilt all over her face.


    "I killed him¡­"

 Chapter 26 Dead Or Alive?

    Thud.


    Nami fell down to the floor with her face drained of blood. All the ns and dreams she had copsed with one action of the person she trusted the most. "I can''t believe you would do that¡­ I don''t believe it¡­ You must be ying with me¡­ My own sister wouldn''t do that to me¡­"


    Miss ck''s expression sank further as she crouched to pick Nami up. "Nami¡­ I did it for us. We can now travel together and¡ª"


    "Don''t touch me!" Nami cut her sister off while jerking her hands away. "I don''t even want to see you right now. What travel are you talking about? I''m not going anywhere with you."


    The hateful gaze of Nami was like hot knives that stabbed right through Miss ck''s Soul. It hurt her more than any injury she sustained in the past and the pain didn''t want to go away. The pain only increased as time went on and she finally shed a single tear.


    "Nami¡­" Miss ck repeated softly but no more words came out. She had no exnation for what she had done.


    "I want to see his body," Nami announced as she wiped her own tears away and stood up firmly. "It must have happened a moment ago. He might still be alive."


    "No!" Miss ck denied immediately and embraced Nami''s waist to stop her. "Don''t do this to yourself. Let''s just leave before the Academy finds him."


    Nami turned grim and struggled to break free. "Let go! I''m not leaving anywhere until I see him!"


    Miss ck didn''t have the heart to take Nami away by force. "Fine. His body is on the stairs."


    Nami didn''t even look back as she bolted towards the staircase. She covered her mouth when she saw the scene from above and rushed down on her own.


    "Fuck¡­ What did I do¡­" Miss ck cursed as she rubbed her face from any tears and followed after Nami. She was about to witness the scene of her murder when Nami suddenly came back up.


    "He is gone!" Nami cried out with hope which stunned Miss ck on the spot. She quickly looked behind Nami and froze after seeing no dead bodies.


    "Impossible¡­ I pierced his body with multiple swords and even struck his heart," Miss ck pointed out speechlessly as she rushed down to check the blood stains. "I checked his pulse and he was dead. There is no way he could survive this."


    Miss ck was confident of her skills but bloody footsteps going down the stairs showed that Number One has indeed survived.


    "You must have been wrong! We need to quickly find and help him!" Nami called out with worry as she followed the footsteps on her own. "You better pray he is still alive!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Oof¡­ I managed to get inside in time¡­"


    Number One couldn''t be happier to see the golden door in front of him. The moment Miss ck prepared herself to finish him off, he swiftly abandoned his body and slipped his consciousness into the space within his Legendary Artifact. He didn''t think he could focus fast enough but he was sessful on the first try.


    "My body should be dead already¡­" Number One muttered and ran over to the bowl on the stand. It only had a single drop of golden liquid inside of it and he didn''t hesitate to drink it.


    Number One immediately felt warmer but this time he wasn''t aiming to improve his Soul. He needed to revive his body for even a moment so his regeneration could kick in and finish the job.


    "I should be good as long as that bitch didn''t cut off my head," Number One said calmly as he recalled thest few times he died. He was panicking the first time but he already learned he would be fine in most scenarios.


    The main reason why Number One jumped at thest second was to avoid any injuries to his head. He needed time to enter his heavenly space and a sword in his brain would kill him instantly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Alright, time to go back," Number Onemented and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he was assaulted by immense pain all over his torso.


    "Ugh¡­" Number One grunted as he tried to get up but his body resisted his idea. He was forced to remain still as his heart patched itself before he could finally move.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    Number One''s eyes widened when he heard Nami''s voice from the top ss floor and moved quicker. The cuts on his back opened as he ran down the stairs but he didn''t n on waiting to be killed again. His leftover Soul Energy is not even enough for full recovery so he needed to refill it quickly.


    "Ahh!"


    The students eximed in shock when they saw Number One enter the main corridor but he didn''t stop for an exnation. The most logical would be to leave the Academy but he couldn''t give up all the hours he had for the Soul Training Rooms. The second-best solution was getting to the ce with the most people and hoping Miss ck will be stopped by the Headmaster.


    Everyone stopped in their tracks to ask what happened to him and Number One continued to walk silently. He slowly gathered a small crowd following behind him which was exactly what he wanted. The students inside the cafeteria heard the iingmotion and watched his entrance with shock on their faces.


    They all had the same question in their minds and it was about the identity of the person who could possibly injure Number One to such a degree.


    "Number One! What the fuck happened?!" Darius shouted from afar as he stared at Number One''s bloodied uniform. He was apanied by multiple other teachers who supervised the Soul Training Rooms together.


    "Do you even need to ask?" Number One questioned back with a shrug and walked up with everyone watching. "I thought the Academy would protect their students from outside danger but you invited an Inner World Soul Artist inside the Academy and didn''t do anything when she showed a desire to kill me. What kind of bullshit is that?"


    There wasn''t a single student talking as Number One spoke and his words were heard by the whole Academy. All students stared at him in disbelief while the teachers'' eyes widened.


    "There is an Inner World expert inside the Academy?" the teachers questioned Darius who immediately paled at the news.


    "Quick, call the Headmaster and tell him toe here immediately," Darius ordered the teachers sternly and rushed to Number One with a serious expression. "Are you okay? How much did she injure you?"


    With how Darius reacted, it was clear that Number One was telling the truth which changed everything.


    Inner World expert?


    Number One could survive an attack from such a high-ranked opponent?


    "Do I look fine?" Number One asked speechlessly as he disyed his body. "I was pierced by more than a dozen swords. If I didn''t shift my body while escaping, my heart would be pierced and I would be dead."


    Everyone was speechless at how casual Number One''s description was despite being barely alive and then they watched him walk towards the Soul Training Rooms.


    "I need to recover my Soul Energy so I hope you can stall that psycho for me," Number One informed as he dragged his body without waiting for anyone''s permission.


    All students thought Number One would be entering the lowest difficulty but he passed all the rooms until he reached the hardest, the 50th room, and entered inside with a tap of his badge.


    "What¡­?"

 Chapter 27 Grinding Mode

    The door to the 50th training room closed with a single push of a button and Number One finally rxed. Even if Miss ck wanted to finish what she started, she would have to break inside and the Headmaster wouldn''t let that happen.


    Number One didn''t really me them for not stopping Miss ck as even he didn''t think that she would try to kill him. He realized that fact only after he heard Nami''s exnations and it was toote for him to escape.


    "Ugh¡­" Number One grunted as he sat down near the entrance where his body wasn''t affected by the room''s pressure and let his Soul breathe. Soul Energy began to instantly fill his Soul and each second seemed to regenerate roughly two thousand units per second.


    Almost the whole Academy was staring at him from behind the ss but Number One didn''t care. He pretended to swallow a pill before taking off his bloody uniform which exposed numerous cuts on his back. Blood was streaming down with each movement but his inner ability was quick to stop the bleeding.


    It might have looked that Number One was seriously injured but he was already safe by the time he walked into the Soul Training Room. His regeneration would always focus on the most serious wounds first which happened to be his ripped organs and left the open wounds for thest.


    "Alright, I guess we are training out in the open today," Number Onemented as he finally stood up and wore an old shirt that he didn''t mind ruining. His crystal was hidden behind his palm this whole time so he didn''t have to expose his secret.


    Number One turned around to nce at the crowd and walked further into the room. He was prepared for the insane gravity pulling him down to the ground but surprisingly, it wasn''t as bad as he thought.


    "Is that all? I expected it to be harder," Number Onemented casually as his muscles flexed under pressure. His golden liquid has been strengthening his body every day for years and his regeneration could refresh his stamina as long as he had enough Soul Energy.


    Number One had no idea but his voice could be heard all across the cafeteria and it made everyone speechless. Even Darius stared at him as if he was a monster, but he wasn''t aware and simply continued with his n.


    Number One lifted his arm and his finger lit up with light before shooting into the empty space. The wall wasn''t even affected by the burning light which brought a smile to his face.


    Every five seconds, Number One shot anotherser and repeated the same for the next minute. It was suspicious to look at but he sat down again and his consciousness slipped into his heavenly space to check for any differences.


    "It moved!" Number One called out happily when the light on the golden door moved up ever so slightly. He rushed to the golden bowl and brightened at the sight of twelve drops gathered at the bottom.


    Number One stopped thinking about Miss ck momentarily and entered into a grinding mode. He gulped down the golden liquid to free the space in the bowl and returned to the real world excitedly.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    One by one, Number One began shooting into nothingness without caring about anything else. If he didn''t waste even a single second, he could receive seven hundred and twenty drops every hour. That amount was equal to at least half a year of training which was bound to make him excited.


    Number One could open the first door in a single night!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª<novelnext></novelnext>


    "This is boring¡­"


    By the time Number One crossed fifty shots, almost every student was tired of watching him. They had to cover their eyes every five seconds to not be blinded which was not only annoying but also painful. Thankfully, they received some new entertainment in the form of two beauties that have suddenly appeared at the front.


    "He is alive!" Nami called out excitedly and broke off her sister to rush in front of the 50th training room. Miss ck wore aplicated expression as she wanted to follow, but she was stopped by Darius'' shout.


    "Everyone get away from this woman! She is the one who injured Number One!" Darius warned sternly and he didn''t need to repeat himself. All students scrambled away from the training room and hid behind the teachers who stepped forward with Soul Weapons in their hands.


    "You think you can do anything to me?" Miss ck questioned coldly as she disregarded thempletely. "I didn''te here to fight you so stay away before it gets ugly."


    The teachers grew tense as they hesitated about what to do when a deep voice supported them from the entrance. "I''m afraid we can''t do that Miss ck."


    Headmaster ke has finally arrived and together with him tens of Academy Guards stormed inside. They joined the teachers and blocked off all students from Miss ck with Headmaster ke facing her directly.


    "You vited the only thing I asked from you and that was to noty a hand on anyone. Not only did you break your promise but you even tried to kill one of our best students," Headmaster ke spoke sternly as a shiny red sword materialized in his palm. "I will ask you to leave the Academy Grounds. You are no longer wee here."


    Miss ck''s face darkened but she didn''t argue or cause more drama. "Nami, let''s go. They don''t want us here."


    Nami turned to face her sister and didn''t hesitate to shake her head. "No, I''m not going anywhere. It was all your doing so don''t group me with you."


    Miss ck was stunned but Nami had different ns from her. "Headmaster, is it possible for me to stay in the Academy? I have a Soul King rank and I will study well. I''m also not violent like my sister."


    Headmaster ke thought for a moment before nodding. "I don''t mind you staying but Miss ck needs to leave."


    "Thank you," Nami acknowledged with a bow and walked up to hug her sister. "Please, focus on your goals and let me focus on mine. I will meet you again in the Inner World."


    Miss ck was still shaken but she eventually returned the hug. "If that is really what you want then I will not stop you anymore. You know where to find me if you change your mind."


    The two moon goddesses took their time to say thest goodbyes and they finally separated. Miss ck gave Nami onest look and walked towards the exit under everyone''s nce.


    "Remember to take good care of her. If I hear anyone bullies my sister, I wille back and burn this Academy to the ground," Miss ck warned on her way out. "You don''t need to escort me. I know where to go."

 Chapter 28 Dungeon Mode Level 1

    "Alright, it is working better than I expected," Number Onemented as he visited his Heavenly Space again. "I should be done in a few hours at this rate."


    The light on the door advanced even further while the bottom of his bowl was filled with a golden liquid. It was the most Number One had ever seen so he made sure to savor it before he had to return to grind for more.


    "I think I will go crazy if I keep shooting an empty space. Maybe it is time to test the Dungeon Mode," Number One muttered and finally returned back. He could tell the students were bored watching him beside one person that kept looking at him with a smile on her face.


    Nami sat down in front of the ss and didn''t stop staring for even a minute. Number One didn''t know what happened with Miss ck but he knew for a fact that he wouldn''t be getting contribution points from her.


    ''I guess I can only prove myself and scam Headmaster ke for endangering my life,'' Number One thought of a quick n and called out confidently, "Activate Dungeon Mode, level 1."


    [100 Soul Beasts Remaining]


    The red sign lit up and a ten-second countdown started. Number One had no idea what kind of beasts were on the first floor of the Dungeon but he still ran to the corner as he waited for the timer to reach zero.


    [90 Soul Beasts Remaining]


    Ten mes lit up inside the room and they expanded into small green slimes. That was a surprise but Number One soon understood its unique ability. They immediatelyunched themselves at him by using their slippery slime and jumped from a distance with their arms trying to grab onto him.


    Bang!


    Number One fired his gun at thest moment and all ten slimes evaporated instantly. He wasn''t worried about the first ten though but instead the next batch that began to spawn right away.


    ''One¡­ Two¡­'' Number One counted in his mind and his expression turned serious when the new slimes appeared. He was only at three seconds when the slimesunched another attack which forced him to adjust his n.


    Run!


    Number One kicked the wall to bounce himself away from the corner. All slimes mmed against the wall while he rolled on the ground and ran to the opposite side until his Soul filled with new Soul Energy.


    Bang!


    Another bullet of light shot through the air and the slimes popped like balloons.


    [70 Soul Beasts Remaining]


    The counter went down again as new slimes spawned but they didn''t learn from their predecessors. They rushed at him in a simr fashion and Number One dodged their attack once again. He was able to repeat the same strategy and kill one batch after another until the number hit zero.


    [Level 1pleted. Time: 00:54.84]


    "Too slow¡­" Number Onemented with a disappointed sigh.


    Number One could see himself in the low thirties but he was limited by his own Soul Energy. The only solution he could think of was either increasing the capacity of his Soul to at least 20,000 units or finding a way to increase the spawn rate.


    The first option would be possible even on the same night if not for the fact that the golden liquid was slowly losing its effectiveness. It was able to give him an initial boost but Number One knew it wouldn''t rece the standard cultivation. He would have to eventually find another method to advance further.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''I should be at twelve thousand right now so I can only think of thetter¡­'' Number One wondered as he looked around the room and thought of an idea.


    "Open menu."


    "Spawn rate increase."


    "I want to see the settings."


    Number One tried multiple voicemands and a small console finally popped up after he mentioned settings. He approached the red panel on the nearby wall and sure enough, the spawn rate could be easily adjusted.


    The ranking for the rooms could also be seen and he found his name in the middle of all the results. Even the multiplier bonus of the 50th room couldn''t ovee the twenty seconds difference.


    "Is he really increasing the Spawn Rate?" Headmaster ke asked curiously as he watched Number One''s prowess from the cafeteria. "Does he know that the slimes will stack?"


    "I don''t think he cares about that. He wants to kill them all in one go to set a record," Darius replied as he stood up for a better view. "He should be fine as long as he doesn''t get greedy and set the maximum spawn ra¡ª"


    [Spawn Rate: Infinite.]


    Darius ate his words as the new settings of the room disyed on the wall.


    "I guess we might have to prepare to save him," Headmaster ke informed. "He already suffered enough today."


    Darius nodded as he watched Number One in awe. "He is already inside for more than an hour so his body should be on the verge of copse anyway. No matter what kind of pill he used to heal his injuries, he is pushing himself too much."


    Number One would onlyugh if he heard Darius''ment as his body couldn''t be better. It was his Soul that was more exhausted if anything. The constant refilling of Soul Energy was tiresome and even his regeneration couldn''t help with that.


    "Activate Dungeon Mode, level 1," Number One called out to start another run and the time started again. The second time was much differentpared to the first.


    [0 Soul Beasts remaining]


    The number of beasts hit zero instantly and the whole room lit up with mes. The ce was too small for all the slimes to spawn so they bumped into each other and formed into bigger blobs.


    Number One expected them tounch at him right at the start but the opposite happened. The slimes ran away from him and jumped in a single spot in the middle of the room. By the time he realized what was going on, the Soul Beasts connected into a single organism before towering in front of him.


    Bang!


    Number One fired without hesitation but the massive slime extended its body to minimize its injuries and therge hole in its belly was quickly patched. The slime boss immediately covered all of his exits and smashed its body into the corner like arge ocean wave.


    "Fuck."

 Chapter 29 Dont Give Up

    Number One was only able to curse before the giant slime copsed at him with its full weight. His back mmed against the wall upon impact and he was drowned in the gel-like substance.


    Ah!


    The female students eximed in worry and held their breaths as they watched Number One struggle to break free. He was clearly losing the battle and hisck of air only made it worse.


    "It''s over. He won''t be able to get out on his own," Headmaster ke said with a sigh. "He must have thought he can use his Soul Art from inside but the slime blocks any Soul Energy from getting in. He won''t be able to recharge his Soul for another cast."


    Headmaster ke already figured out Number One''s Soul Art and calcted how much Soul Energy he needed. Unless he had a Soul Art with a much lower cost, he couldn''t escape.


    "I will stop the run before it''s toote," Darius decided as he rushed towards the Training Room and Headmaster ke didn''t stop him. They didn''t even need to discuss it to know how important Number One was to the Academy.


    What other student could survive an attack from an Inner World expert after being stabbed ten plus times?


    Nami was the only one who wasn''t especially worried and still believed in Number One''s strength. She heard Darius approach the 50th room and questioned protectively, "Is something the matter?"


    "We need to help Number One by stopping his training," Darius exined shortly as he tapped his badge to open the settings panel. "He won''t be able to cast his Soul Art inside the slime. He doesn''t have enough Soul Energy."


    Darius stopped looking at Nami as he found the button to shut down the Soul Training Room but she suddenly approached and grabbed his arm to stop him. "Don''t do it yet. He can manage on his own. Just trust him."


    Darius looked at Nami''s innocent eyes and then at Number One before finally holding back. "I''m giving him twenty seconds. If he can''t get out at this time, I''m shutting it down."


    Nami brightened and nodded confidently. "That will be enough. Thank you."


    The whole ending of Number One''s training didn''t even cross his mind as he was busy with his dire situation. Theck of new Soul Energy threw him off but he swiftly changed his n.


    Number One started swimming towards the edge of the Slime in hopes of pushing his fingers out, but that also ended in a failure. The Slime reshaped its body each time he made any progress which made him stay in the same position. He was already running out of oxygen so that was hisst effort to survive.


    ''I guess I''m going to sleep,'' Number One thought while closing his eyes when a sudden female voice rang in his mind.


    ''Don''t give up!''


    The sweet voice of Nami snapped Number One back to life and he looked around in confusion. ''Am I hallucinating because of the slime?''


    To his surprise, Nami responded to his question right away, ''You are not. I''m talking to you through the Heavenly Feathers. I have activated one of them with my Wind Element Soul Art so use it now!''


    Number One lifted his arm immediately and tried again with nothing to lose. He injected all Soul Energy into his hand and the Heavenly Feathers finally responded to his call. His hand buzzed as one of the feathers lit up before all hell broke loose.


    Wind exploded from his hand in all directions and the slime blew up from within. Number One only widened his eyes as he gasped for breath and fell to the ground with a thud.


    [Level 1pleted. Time: 00:26.84]<novelnext></novelnext>


    The timer stopped but Number One didn''t even nce at his results. He was observing the Heavenly Feathers'' tattoo with an amazed expression. The sensation of being able to cast a new Soul Art was truly amazing and that wasn''t even the best part. He only needed a thousand units of Soul Energy to cast it which was far cry from his main Soul Art.


    ''Are you okay?'' Nami spoke again and Number One finally looked at her standing behind the ss. Even though he was grateful for saving him, the ability to read his thoughts was a bit excessive to his liking.


    ''I am fine but you didn''t tell me about this feature,'' Number Onemented as he finally stood up. ''Since when can you hear my thoughts?''


    ''Since the moment I activated one of the feathers,'' Nami replied innocently while her lips didn''t move. ''I can tell you are worried but it''s not what you think. I can only hear you when you speak in your mind and you can easily block me by cutting the Heavenly Feathers from your Soul Energy. It uses some of it to allow ourmunication.''


    That calmed him down a little and Number One didn''t hesitate to check it. The Heavenly Feathers turned out to be like leeches with direct ess to his Soul Energy but they stopped draining him as soon as he took it away.


    "Number One, everything alright?" Darius called out as he opened the Training Room and praised. "Well done. I almost thought you wouldn''t make it but it seems like you were lying to us this whole time. You do have another ace hidden in your sleeve."


    Number One nced at Nami and replied honestly, "I actually learned it while I was trapped inside the Slime. That was the first time I used it."


    "Whoa, that makes it even more impressive," Dariusmented in awe and followed Number One''s gaze. "It was actually Miss Nami who stopped me or else I would have stopped the session much sooner."


    "I guess I should thank her then," Number One muttered but Nami shook his head.


    "I should be the one apologizing for my sister''s behavior. Now that she is gone, I will do whatever it takes to rebuild your trust," Nami acknowledged just before Headmaster ke showed up to the scene.


    "Miss ck has left the Academy so you don''t need to worry anymore," Headmaster ke pointed out as he gazed at the three of them. "I will take responsibility for allowing that to happen and reward you with unlimited ess to the Soul Training Rooms. I know you wanted contribution points but you would use it the same way."


    Number One couldn''t be happier at the reward but that was still too little for the price of his death. "I had to burn two Legendary Rank Pills to save my life earlier. One to heal my heart that was pierced by Miss ck and the other to recover from the rest of the injuries. It was my master who gave them to me and now I have none."


    Headmaster ke paused as his eyes widened but Number One didn''t let him ask questions. He walked up to Nami and gestured to follow him as he added, "I hope I can be reimbursed at least ten thousand contribution points for each pill. I will take a break now and wash this slime off before I continue training."


    "Do you know how much is twenty thousand contribution points?" Headmaster ke asked in shock but Number One only shrugged.


    "Is it more than my life that the Academy has endangered?" Number One asked casually and finally left the room. Nami swiftly ran after him and they both walked out of the cafeteria under everyone''s gaze.


    They were silent the whole way back to Number One''s room and Nami remained outside when he walked inside the room.


    "You cane in. We need to talk," Number One invited as he held the door but Nami had aplicated expression on her face. "What happened?"


    Nami smiled gently and replied to the same question he asked when he left her. "Your name is Number One. I know it now and I don''t take back my words from before. I still believe you are my fated man and I want you."


    Nami closed the door after her confession and walked past him into the room. "Take a shower. I will wait for you."

 Chapter 30 Decision

    Number One''s eyes were glued to the tattoo of two ck feathers as cold water streamed down on his body. It has been more than twenty minutes but he was still undecided on what to do.


    The benefits Nami provided him were something he needed in the near future but what she expected from him in return wasn''t that easy to give. Number One''s life was always on the edge of life and death so having a love partner would only endanger her.


    ''I guess I can only let her decide,'' Number One thought with a sigh. He couldn''t give her the love she wanted, so it was only fair to give her a chance to back away.


    Number One would always choose the path that would benefit him more and it was hard to give up the new Soul Arts from the Heavenly Feathers. He treated people how they treated him and Nami was just too nice to simply use her until he didn''t need her anymore.


    ''Why can''t she be like Luna?'' Number Onemented. Luna was exactly in hisfort zone and he didn''t need to worry about hurting her feelings.


    Number One was already nning to get out of the shower when Nami suddenly knocked on the door and asked worriedly, "Are you okay in there? Just checking in since it has been a while."


    Her action just proved Number One''s thoughts once again and it actually made him ufortable. He felt like he needed to treat her with simr care and he didn''t like it.


    "I''m fine. I will be done soon so wait for me outside," Number One responded casually and dove under the stream of water for onest dip. He didn''t hear Nami''s reply but he didn''t think too much of it.


    It turned out to be a mistake to trust a locked door that much. Number One finally turned off the shower and got out to wipe himself when he saw the door knob started turning. He was only able to reach for the towel to cover his chest as Nami opened the bathroom.


    "Oh!" Nami eximed in surprise and covered her mouth as her eyes moved on their own. "I saw clean towels on the bed so I thought I might bring it for you."


    Number One was willing to believe it since Nami carried two towels in her hands but her gaze wasn''t as honest as her words. She stared at his crotch and didn''t seem willing to look away.


    "I have a towel with me so you can wait outside," Number One informed calmly but his words flew past Nami''s ears. She walked inside with no shame and even closed the door behind her.


    "I can help wipe your body," Nami suggested happily and approached with a towel in hand. "I don''t mind seeing you naked if that''s what you are worried about. You are my training partner so there shouldn''t be anything to hide when ites to our bodies."


    Normally that would be the case and Number One didn''t care if he was seen naked. The problem was his Hidden Soul Artifact which was the only reason he could cultivate. He would still be nothing without it so he had to protect this secret with his life.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I will not lie to you," Number One spoke calmly as he extended his arm to stop her. "Even though you have been nothing but kind to me, I still don''t trust you fully. You have to remember that your sister almost killed me not long ago and everything happened so fast. I only met you today so don''t expect me to instantly fall in love with you and share all my secrets. That''s not how it works."


    "Oh¡­" Nami paused as she smiled gently. "That''s alright. I am fine with it. I already said I will do anything to regain your trust. You can take as long as you need to feelfortable with me."


    "There is also a big chance that I wouldn''t fall in love with you at all, so you are free to leave at any moment," Number One revealed honestly. "I do like the Heavenly Feathers and want to use them for my own benefits but it is not fair to lie to you. I am telling it now so you can decide what to do right away."


    Nami''s gaze softened as if she just saw something cute. "Aww, to think you are so considerate. Why would I leave such a good man behind? Your words only make me want to stay with you more. It shows that you don''t just want to use me which is the exact opposite of all men I met in the past. They only think about their benefits but you actually care about my feelings. I love it."


    Number One was rendered speechless at how she turned it around. He was exactly like the rest of the men. He just wasn''t a total asshole.


    "Don''t worry, I will stay with you until you can trust me. I don''t expect you to love me but I believe you will eventually ept me," Nami assured with a loving smile. "Also, you can keep your secrets to yourself. I won''t force you to tell me anything that you are notfortable with."


    Nami pursed her lips and added while trying to approach again. "Now that we have all the talking all behind us, can I help you? You are still wet."


    "I am still going to do it myself," Number One shook his head. "That might expose one of my secrets so I hope you can respect my personal space until I am sure of you and can trust you more."


    "Hmm? How can wiping water expose your secrets?" Nami asked in confusion before scanning his body. "Is that something on your body that I can see or touch?"


    Number One remained silent but Nami was quick to locate the problem as she gazed at the only covered part. Instead of pushing further, she suddenly reached down to her white skirt and ripped a long strip off the bottom.


    "What are you doing?" Number One questioned with raised eyebrows but Nami only tied the strip around her head and covered her eyes.


    "Now that I can''t see, it should be fine, right?" Nami asked as she kneeled on the ground and suggested, "I will only wipe the bottom part so you don''t need to worry. I won''t discover your secret this way."


    Number One had no more excuses to stop her and Nami helped herself without waiting for his agreement.

 Chapter 31 Commitment (*)

    "Do you think I don''t know what you are doing¡­?" Number One questioned speechlessly as he watched Nami wipe his legs.


    Each time Nami neared his waist, she would identally bump against his crotch. First, it was the towel but she soon switched to an elbow and even her forearm. She teased him over and over again until Number One became fully erect.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about," Nami replied with feigned innocence. "I just finished wiping your legs but I''m still not done. Don''t worry, I will only reach your waist and below."


    Nami grabbed the towel in two hands and slowly slid it up from Number One''s legs, all the way to his stomach. It coincidently stopped right on top of his erection and she carefully wrapped the towel around his waist. Her face was almost leaning against him in the process while her eyes were leveled with his crotch.


    Number One thought that was it but Nami suddenly dropped the innocent act and became much more obvious. She slowly rubbed him through the towel and neared the center with her thumbs stroking horizontally. Her fingers eventually reached the middle and Nami''s mouth opened as she felt his full length.


    "If you are just nning on teasing me, you might as well do it directly," Number One suggested with an eye roll and jerked the towel away. "You don''t need to pretend if you just want to touch it."


    They already went so far so Number One could only let her finish what she started. Nami was taken aback by his sudden approach but she soon weed it with a soft blush. "I just wanted to repay you for what you did to me earlier¡­ I won''t hold back anymore then."


    Nami smiled brightly as if she was waiting for this moment her whole life and her fingers wrapped around the hardened staff. She rubbed it all around as if trying to visualize the whole picture in her mind and her mouth widened further with each second. "Whoa¡­ I was always curious about how it looked¡­ To think a man can be this big down here¡­"


    "Well, not every man is the same," Number One replied casually. He couldn''t really tell her he was actually below average until he started drinking the golden liquid which grew his overall size.


    "Yeah, I know. I saw my dad once when I was younger and he wasn''t even half of yours¡­" Namimented while gently massaging him. "Does it feel good when I touch you? It''s my first time doing it."


    "Your hands do feel good but you can make it even better if you want," Number One pointed out. "You can try adding a bit of your saliva until it''s slippery before stroking me up and down. You can just spit on it if you don''t want to use your tongue."


    "Oh!" Nami eximed as if she got enlightened and leaned over with tongue extended. Number One immediately felt bad for ruining her innocent mind but his guilt disappeared when she began licking him all over.


    Nami''s tongue was as soft as the heavenly clouds and she coiled around him with bliss written all over her face. She was so passionate with each stroke and ate him greedily as if it was all she ever wanted. "Like this? Is that better?"


    "Yes, it feels much better. You can y with it however you like it now," Number One approved with a satisfied breath and withdrew a shirt from his Storage Ring to free his arms. "Your hands are just for support while your mouth is the main tool at your disposal. Imagine you are kissing me and then replicate it."


    Was it selfish of Number One to ept Nami''s advances when all he felt was the physical attraction? He already disyed all the cards for Nami and she still decided to continue her courtship despite all the warnings.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I want you to feel good¡­" Nami announced as she kissed his erection with tongue kisses and suddenly moved up towards the softer head. Number One twitched in response which caused her to attack with all the movements she learned so far.


    Number One watched her from above and couldn''t help but caress her cheek as a small reward for her efforts. He was still a man who was attracted to women and desired their touch. The main reason he didn''t let anyone near him was for his safety and Luna could be a great example. She almost killed him twice because he allowed her to get too close to him.


    ''Can I finally trust someone?'' Number One wondered as he uncovered Nami''s eyes and their eyes met. She didn''t even nce at the erection she was sucking but instead held his hand and continued to pleasure him while looking at his face affectionately.


    If Nami wanted to hurt him, she wouldn''t stop her sister from killing him.


    If Nami wanted to use him, she would leave right after stealing his cultivation progress.


    If Nami didn''t care about him, she wouldn''t be worried when she heard about his death.


    Number One just couldn''t find a reason to distrust Nami besides her being the sister of someone who tried to kill her. That wasn''t really her fault and she keeps proving hermitment.


    "Stop for a moment," Number One muttered out of nowhere, causing Nami to pause in worry.


    "Did I do anything wrong? Did you dislike it when I sucked it too deep? I made sure not to use my teeth as I figured that could hurt you¡­" Nami said while looking up with her puppy eyes but Number One only crouched down in silence. He leveled their gazes and just stared into her eyes without saying a word.


    It wasn''t even a full day yet they already progressed further than many couples would in months. The nature of their partnership was weird but if that was really what Nami wanted, Number One didn''t mind sacrificing his body to keep his Heavenly Wings.


    "You didn''t do anything wrong and it actually felt amazing," Number One pointed out as he lifted her up off the ground. "It just might be ufortable to kneel on the ground so we can move to the bed instead."


    Nami''s eyes shone brightly at hisment and she didn''t hesitate to grab his face to drown him with kisses. She hung her arms around his neck and Number One carried her out of the bathroom with their lips locked in a stormy battle.


    "Mhmm!" Nami moaned as they fell on the bed and reached down his stomach to grab the hotness that was waiting to be touched again. She kept stroking him in their passionate embrace before pulling her lips away with desire in her eyes.


    "Can we train again?"

 Chapter 32 Dual-Cultivation - Part 1 (*)

    "Can you exin how?" Number One questioned as he hovered on top of Nami. "You want me to pour Soul Energy into you again?"


    "No, that won''t be necessary anymore," Nami replied as she nced at Number One''s tattoo. "Now that we are connected, the Heavenly Feathers allow us to share our Soul Energy as long as we touch each other intimately. You just need to unlock our connection and we are good to go."


    Nami kissed him again and withdrew a single Green Soul Crystal from her ring. "Now that I have you, I am finally able to cultivate so I can help us grow as well. I have a ck Talent so we can progress quickly if we cultivate together."


    "Huh? You can help me cultivate?" Number One repeated in surprise. "That changes everything. You didn''t mention it before."


    "Did you think I would just leech off you and do nothing?" Nami asked with a chuckle. "Maybe I can''t improve the quality of your Soul Energy but I can help expand your Soul easily."


    Number One''s expression sank as he knew this would happen eventually. He swiftly unlocked the Heavenly Feathers and asked in his mind, ''So you knew I have a White Talent yet you still wanted me to be your Training Partner?''


    ''Yeah, I knew since the moment you injected your White Soul Energy into my Soul,'' Nami nodded with an assuring smile. ''Your Soul Talent didn''t really matter to me since we would cultivate together anyway. To be honest, it actually affirmed my resolution to make you my long-term partner. It''s intriguing to see how you managed to grow so much without a good cultivation talent.''


    Number One sat up on top of her and Nami quickly added out loud, "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t care how you did it. Everyone has some secrets and I won''t try to pressure you to tell me. I just want to grow together and enjoy my time with you."


    "It''s okay, I don''t mind. You were bound to find out anyway," Number One assured and changed the topic. "What do you mean earlier by intimate touch? We can''t send Soul Energy if we just hold our hands?"


    "We can, but if we want to cultivate, we need something more than that," Nami exined as she held his shaft and rubbed it to make it hard again. "Dual-cultivation is not as simple as absorbing the Soul Energy within the Soul Crystal. Remember how you touched me with your fingers? It felt extremely good afterward and it allowed us to form the Heavenly Feathers. We need to do the same but this time both of us have to reach the peak of pleasure."


    "So you are saying we need to have sex and we both have to reach orgasm?" Number One simplified her exnation to which Nami blushed.


    "Actually¡­ I would dly try it but I think you were right earlier," Nami muttered as she looked down at her belly as if imagining the whole scene. "I think we should take it slow and start with something easy. I can do it with my mouth today¡­"


    Number One pursed his lips as he exposed her thoughts, "Are you scared it won''t fit inside you because of how big it is?"


    "Yes!" Nami agreed immediately while lifting her uniform and tapping his erection on her belly. "Can''t you see it? It''s reaching beyond my belly button. I would try it right away if it was smaller but with this monster, I need to prepare myself mentally."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Number One couldn''t help butugh at her and dove down to kiss her. "It''s okay, I will do it with my mouth too then."


    That solution worked better for Number One as he couldn''t bring himself to be this intimate right away. Even though he wanted to test if Dual-cultivation really worked, he needed more time to adjust his mentality.


    Nami brightened at his proposal and sat up excitedly. "How do you want to do it?"


    Number One only smiled mysteriously and pressed on Nami''s chest to push her back down on the bed. If he was going tomit to being her training partner, he could as well do it properly.


    Nami gazed at Number One curiously and watched him lean down to cover her lips again. She immediately tried to embrace him but her wrist got caught and he pinned them together above her head. He was the one to take the initiative and restricted her movements as his free hand popped the button of her uniform.


    "Mhmm¡­" Nami moaned while instructing up to her liking. ''Kiss me more¡­ I want you to leave kisses all over my body¡­''


    Number One continued to tame Nami''s tongue and listened to her request as his lips slid down onto her neck. He kissed gently before growing more aggressive by sucking and pulling on her skin. Nami was able to keep her desires in check until Number One lowered down to her chest and his tongue worked magic.


    "Ahhh, yes!" Nami''s voice leaked and she grasped his hair to hold him still. "Just a bit longer here please."


    Having your face pressed against a soft breast felt heavenly but Number One couldn''t favor one boob over another. He switched onto the second beauty and spoiled them both with equal attention.


    Number One''s hands didn''t remain idle and he traveled down her lower belly to reach the sweet cherry that already dripped with juices. He was beyond speechless as he barely did anything to her yet she was already soaking wet.


    ''Is she a pervert?'' Number One wondered in his mind only to be reminded about their connection.


    ''It''s only this wet because of you¡­ Didn''t I tell you about ourpatibility?'' Nami questioned while covering her mouth to stop her moans. ''I''m going crazy with just your fingers touching me below.''


    ''Howe you react like this to me?'' Number One asked surprised and suddenly pulled away to have a look for himself. He lifted Nami''s legs up in the air and took off her skirt to get a better view.

 Chapter 33 Dual-Cultivation - Part 2 (*)

    Number One mouth opened wide as he stared at the single line that poked out from between the softness of her thighs. It was the first time he saw such a clean scene and couldn''t help but reach down to caress her with a thumb.


    Nam''s body trembled with this touch alone and she covered her face with cheeks flushing. "This is embarrassing but don''t stop¡­ I don''t know why my body reacts to you this way but it is all because of the Heavenly Feathers. Now that we are connected, my body is treating you like the only partner and I get excited with just your touch alone."


    "I see¡­ Will it work like this on me too?" Number One questioned while sliding up and down on the wet surface but that only made Nami unable to gather her thoughts.


    "It shouldn''t affect you at all¡­ It''s just me that will suffer from endless pleasure," Nami replied with quickened breathing and she spread her legs to take a look at him. "I still hope I can make you feel good. I will try my best even if I''m still new to everything."


    "Alright, shall we try Dual-cultivating then?" Number One suggested and finallyid down on the bed next to her. His face was right beside her legs and he embraced her thighs before she even said anything.


    "Wait, let me find the Soul Crystal I dropped somewh¡ª Ahh!" Nami wasn''t able to finish as Number One went straight into business. They ended up on their side and she ended up squeezing his head between her thighs.


    ''How do I focus on cultivation like this?'' Namimented in his mind but if Number One were to be honest, he didn''t really care about the cultivation anymore. He knew he wanted to taste her the moment he saw her overflowing petals.


    Maybe Number One was influenced by the Heavenly Feathers or maybe it was just his male instincts awakening at the sight of a female. Either way, he was drawn to her and he couldn''t stop once he started licking.


    Nami didn''t seem any different as she grasped his shaft tightly and kissed it with a simr passion. The first time she was clumsy but she already learned what to do and began sucking with her tongue wiggling around him. It was truly hard to resist such stimtion but Number One didn''t n on losing to her.


    "Ahh, wait!" Nami eximed in panic when a soft tongue entered inside her and squeezed the Green Soul Crystal in her palm. "Open your Soul and ept my Soul Energy. I''m going to star¡ª Mhmm!"


    Nami could barely speak when Number One suddenly assaulted her with his fingers and she red at his erection as if she wanted to punish him. She grasped his legs to climb on top of him and she swallowed him whole at the perfect angle. Her eyes immediately widened as tears threatened to fall but Number One''s reaction only pushed her to continue.


    His length throbbed inside Nami''s throat each time it slid down her tongue and his hips pressed on their own to match her movement. Even his hand trailed down her back and his fingers brushed into her hair to ease her heart.


    Their bodies were already reaching their peak when the Heavenly Feathers on Nami''s waist lit up and a third feather began forming by its side. Number One could feel the burning on his own hand and his Soul Energy was quickly drained down until he had nothing left.


    ''I''m about to finish¡­'' Number One warned in his mind as his lips were upied but Nami didn''t even bother to respond. She was too engrossed with her own job and started stroking him rapidly with her lips sucking on the tip.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Number One couldn''t tell if she knew what was about to happen but Nami was prepared. Both their bodies tensed at the same time and Nami gripped him strongly as he burst out inside her mouth. She tasted everything without spilling a single drop just as the Green Soul Crystal turned into dust.


    ? Massive amounts of Soul Energy poured into Number One''s Soul and it soon overflowed beyond his current capacity. He continued to pleasure Nami who could barely move an inch until his body felt ufortable.


    "Is this supposed to hurt?" Number One questioned out loud as his body ached all over. His Soul was trying to expand under the new inflow of Soul Energy but it was simply too weak to keep up with Nami''s speed.


    "Your Soul will always hurt a little during Dual-cultivating," Nami informed weakly as she copsed on his stomach. "That is the reason why we have to feel the pleasure to minimize the pain. Our training is much faster but at the same time riskier than normal cultivation."


    Nami leaned over to his shaft and kissed its base with her hand rubbing from the bottom. "Can I ease your pain if I continue? I don''t mind doing it again for you. I loved your taste."


    "I don''t think that will help much¡­" Number Onemented and clenched his teeth when the pain increased. He could feel his Soul expand inside of him and his regeneration was useless against Soul injuries.


    "Just a bit more, hold on baby," Nami cheered up while cleaning him passionately. She was cultivating at the same time as Number One but there was no change in her expression.


    The difference between White Talent and ck Talent was clear to see. Number One had no choice but to hug Nami to hold her in ce before sneaking his consciousness inside his heavenly space. He knew he would soon pass out and that was his only saving grace.


    "Damn¡­" Number One cursed as he gripped his chest that was breaking from inside and gulped down the Golden Liquid from the bowl. It barely helped against the pain of his Soul being ripped apart but it was worth giving a try.


    Number One was soon forced onto his knees and heid down on the cloud floor with a clear view of the golden door. It felt like it was teasing him with how it was all shining from top to bottom yet it wasn''t opening.


    "Come on! How much more do you need?!" Number Onemented at the gate to help his pain go away and he suddenly froze as he heard a loud click.


    "What¡­?"

 Chapter 34 Too Good To Be True (*)

    The pain in Number One''s Soul slowly disappeared as Number One lifted his head to look up. He was sure he would need more training before he could unlock the golden door but it seemed like his Dual-cultivation with Nami had closed the final gap in one single swoop.


    "Whoa¡­ It finally happened¡­" Number One muttered in amazement as he stood up in a blink of an eye. He has been waiting for this moment since he entered this heavenly ce more than ten years ago.


    Number One walked forward to inspect the door but he stopped himself halfway. It wasn''t the right time to begin the exploration as Nami was still outside and his body looked like he had passed out cold. He could only take a deep breath and hold back his curiosity as he returned back to the real world.


    "Are you okay?!" Nami cried out as soon as Number One opened his eyes and she hugged his neck with a sigh of relief. "Don''t scare me like that. You suddenly stopped responding and I thought you died."


    Number One only patted Nami''s back and assured her, "I am fine, don''t worry. I couldn''t be better actually."


    Nami looked up at him in surprise and Number One pulled her back into a passionate kiss that she didn''t expect. It was the least he could do to thank her for the small boost that would otherwise take him a whole night toplete.


    "What did I do to make you smile this much?" Nami questioned happily and she didn''t hesitate to lean back for seconds. They have kissed so much already that it felt like they didn''t need to be courageous anymore and could take what they wanted.


    "I will keep it a secret for now, but I''m d that I agreed to Dual-cultivate with you," Number One informed and reached down her back to squeeze her bottom. He never really thought it would feel this good to kiss and hug a beauty in his arms.


    Nami brightened at his words and snuggled into his chest with a grin. "I''m d that you epted me. I''m sure we will do great things together."


    Nami paused as her thighs tightened around his newly awakened erection and pointed out softly, "You are still so big even after you burst so much in my mouth¡­ I''m fine with a round two if you feel better now¡­"


    Number One was left speechless as he only just noticed it. He turned hard again after drinking the golden liquid but he wasn''t ready for more action. He could still feel his Soul aching and he would definitely break if they continued. Maybe Nami was strong enough to handle such intense training but he needed a small break before they could try Dual-cultivating again.


    "I don''t think I can handle more for today," Number One admitted honestly and suggested while tapping on her butt. "How about we rest for now and try again tomorrow?"


    Number One couldn''t wait to explore beyond the first door but he knew how time-consuming it was. Thest time he touched it, his mind took hours toprehend all the knowledge passed onto him. He wouldn''t be surprised if the second door took much longer than that.


    "Ah¡­ But won''t it hurt more if you leave it hard like that?" Nami asked with worry and slid down his body without waiting for his agreement. "I''m sure your Soul is still aching so just don''t move and rest. I will handle everything."


    Number One couldn''t even protest as Nami''s soft tongue slid down his shaft and she opened him up for another wave of pleasure. He could only brush her hair away from her face and held it up so it doesn''t disturb her.


    "You don''t need to try so hard, I''m not going to run away anymore," Number One assured but Nami continued to suck as if she was hungry for more.


    "I''m not only doing it for you but also for myself," Nami muttered happily. "I actually enjoy pleasuring you and the reward is sweet too. I want to taste it again."<novelnext></novelnext>


    She looked up at him and added, "I also wanted to thank you for such quick progress. My sister would be rendered speechless if she learned how fast we cultivate together. Not only did you manage to add another two thousand Soul Energy on your own but a single Dual-cultivation gained us another five hundred. It won''t be long before we can form another Heavenly Feather."


    Number One nced at his hand and saw his third feather tattoo was already halfway done which made him curious. "Does that mean you will be able to share three more Soul Arts with me? How many feathers can we form in total?"


    His questions caused Nami to freeze and her cheeks flushed. She looked away from Number One''s gaze before admitting. "Actually, I only learned a single Soul Art before since I was waiting to find a partner first. Now that I have you, I can use my time in the Academy to master more Soul Arts."


    Number One wasn''t bothered by that fact too much as he wasn''t in a hurry. They still had a month left before the early finals would kick-off. "Don''t worry, we still have a lot of time to practice. What about the Heavenly Feathers? How much further can we develop them?"


    "I''m not really sure since only my grandma was able to reach the four Heavenly Feathers. She said she was stuck at that point and needed a special breakthrough but before she seed, her partner passed away in a duel. She had to start from the beginning and never made simr progress anymore," Nami exined as she returned to enjoying her meal and assured in her mind. ''I won''t let anyone hurt you and we will be the first toplete the Heavenly Feathers. I promise.''


    Number One only caressed her cheek in response and copsed on his bed to enjoy the rest of her service. His mind was elsewhere though as he imagined what kind of Legendary Soul Art he would receive this time.


    Would it be another offensive type? Or maybe he can acquire a defensive art that will work together with his gun? Number One was so engrossed with his theories that he didn''t even notice when he was about to peak again and only snapped back when he surprised Nami with a sudden burst.


    "Ah!" Nami eximed before sucking greedily while watching Number One''s expression. Her eyes were like scanning him curiously and he realized what he had just done.


    "It''s okay, I won''t ask any questions. You will tell me more when you feel like it," Namimented with a gentle smile and confirmed his thoughts. She heard all his thoughts as he was too excited to remember about their connection.


    Number One didn''t really know what to say, but Nami saved him as she climbed off the bed and suggested, "I will shower first and then we can eat something together. I can study a bit on my own afterward while you busy yourself with your training. Is that okay baby?"


    Number One was about to correct her but he ended up letting her call him whatever she wanted and nodded, "Thank you for understanding."


    Nami only pursed her lips and caressed his face on her way out to the bathroom. "Feel free to join me in the shower. I don''t mind if you turn the lights off. I won''t see anything but you can feel me all you want."


    Number One raised his eyebrows as he watched her walk away and found her too good to be true.


    "Are gods repaying me for all the pain I suffered in the past or are they trapping me again?" Number One muttered under his nose and eventually got up to follow after her.


    He already experienced death and nothing could be worse than that.

 Chapter 35 Auntie

    Number One and Nami were enjoying their time together but there was one person who wasn''t happy about that. Miss ck might have looked like she epted her little sister''s decision but she didn''t change her mind.


    Miss ck still believed Nami was in the wrong to waste so much time but she couldn''t risk Nami''s hatred by breaking them apart. She could only let Nami experience life until she learns the hard truth.


    "Maybe it is for the better¡­" Miss ck muttered as she gazed at the city from the distant mountain top and pulled out hermunication device. Just because she let Nami stay behind didn''t mean she would leave herpletely unsupervised.


    "Hello? Is this really my baby calling?" A sweet voice came from the other end after the call connected. "I''m sure you have a good reason to contact me after being away for such a long time."


    Miss ck rubbed her forehead with a tired sigh. "Auntie, it has only been a year so don''t exaggerate. I was busy with my matters in the Inner World."


    "Sure, sure, it''s always the same excuse. You never have the time for the family and only call when you want something," Auntie called out sarcastically. "Go on, tell me what is it this time. Auntie will help even if my baby doesn''t care about me."


    "It''s not about me but Nami this time. She found a partner in the Selection Academy and she refuses to leave. She ims that she wants to be with him long-term and grow together," Miss ck exined but received an answer she didn''t want to hear.


    "And what do you want me to do about that? I''m happy for her. She has finally found apatible partner and I''m sure she is enjoying herself plenty," Auntie replied cheerfully. "You can''t really force her to follow the same path as you and your step-sister. Don''t tell me you are trying to force Nami against her will? She has never experienced a heartbreak so she will only resent you afterward."


    "..."


    Miss ck remained silent which caused her Auntie to curse. "Damn, what on god did you do? Don''t tell me you tried to break them apart by killing her partner?"


    "..."


    Miss ck and Nami''s mother died early so Auntie was like a mother to them. Miss ck was already independent but she still didn''t want to disappoint the person who raised and took care of them.


    "So many years on this world and you still didn''t learn how to behave properly," Auntiemented with a deep sigh. "Don''t you dare to touch him again. Let Nami experience life on her own. You are lucky you didn''t kill him or else she would hate you forever."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Actually¡­" Miss ck finally spoke with a confused expression. "I did kill him. I stabbed multiple swords through his body and even pierced his heart. I made sure he was no longer breathing before I left but that bastard still survived. Not only did he live but he even began his training in the hardest Soul Training Room right after as if nothing happened."


    "It''s good that he survived but how? Do you suspect he had some supreme healing pills on hand?" Auntie questioned with interest.


    "Ugh... A pill that would bring him back from the dead? There is no pill with such powers. I literally cut his heart open and ripped his organs apart yet he was still fine," Miss ckmented with an annoyed grunt. "I had to investigate afterward to find out the truth but I discovered that he has a Master from the Inner World. His Soul Art is capable of melting a training puppet by shooting a beam of light from his fingers. Have you ever heard of it?"


    "No, that''s the first time for me too but I wouldn''t worry too much about it. Just because we never heard of it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist. His feats show that his Master is much more powerful than you think and blessed him with many treasures. I believe he is suitable to be Nami''s partner and I fully support them," Auntie acknowledged. "Don''t be salty that she found a gold mine while you only fell for some losers."


    That shot from Auntie stung deeply in Miss ck''s heart but she only clenched her fists and replied coldly, "I am not salty. I just don''t want her to make the same mistake."


    "Okay, okay, so what do you want me to do?" Auntie asked to change the topic. "You wouldn''t call if you could resolve it on your own so it must want something from me."


    Miss ck paused to calm down and finally requested, "Is step-sis still active in the Dragon Academy? I hope she can supervise and check Nami''s progress when she reaches the main branch of the Winged Soul Academy in about a month''s time."


    "I don''t think that will be a problem but my daughter is not in the best mood right now. Her partner cheated on her not too long ago so she killed them both. I''m sure she beats up any man on her path right now."


    Miss ck brightened at those words and pursed her lips. "Perfect. Pass my message to her. I would do it myself but Nami doesn''t want to see me right now."


    "What will you do then? Are you going to visit the family?" Auntie suggested casually but Miss ck had different ns.


    "Maybeter," Miss ck replied as ck Soul Wings burst out from her back. "I am looking for the rare Thunder Root that I can only find in the Outer World. I want to craft a ck Thunder pill to break through my bottleneck. I will contact you once I find it."


    Miss ck didn''t wait for a reply and ended the call whileunching to the sky with a smirk on her face. If it was her stepsister taking over, she didn''t need to worry about leaving Nami alone.

 Chapter 36 Theory And Practice

    "Thank you for apanying me," Nami said sweetly as she stopped in front of Number One''s room. "You can go ahead and do your thing now."


    They just came back from eating dinner in the cafeteria and Number One couldn''t be more grateful. He was so fixated on training that hepletely forgot that he hadn''t eaten for a whole day. The golden liquid would always make him feel full and he sometimes lost touch with reality.


    Number One also found out he received ten thousand contribution points after he checked his student badge. It wasn''t the whole sum he wanted but he got it for free so he didn''tin.


    "Don''t worry if you find me sitting in the same position. I will be fine no matter how long it takes me," Number One informed as he entered his room and caressed Nami''s cheek on the doorstep. "Good luck with your study. You should be able to find the Soul Art Library on your own."


    Number One still felt weird with all the lovey-dovey things Nami made him do but he was slowly getting used to being around her. She was understanding and never forced him too much beside her small favors.


    "Is that all I get?" Nami questioned with puppy eyes and stepped inside to get closer to him. "Won''t you at least give me a goodbye kiss?"


    "Didn''t you get enough kisses today?" Number One asked back while reaching to hold Nami''s waist. She had been hugging him so much that his arms were already moving unconsciously.


    "You didn''t open your heart to me yet so I can only satisfy myself with your body," Nami pointed out honestly. "Right now we are training partners who grow together and enjoy each other''spany. Are you saying I can''t kiss your lips even after everything we did? You weren''t that against it when we showered together earlier."


    ? Number One recalled the scene she mentioned and he couldn''t find any arguments to counter her. Everything they did was also new to him so he was naturally intrigued to try more things. He might have been a bit too passionate inside the shower but it was all because of her sexy body which unleashed his hidden desires.


    "Just one," Number One warned after knowing how greedy Nami was and closed the door with his foot.


    Number One only wished to give her a small smooch but Nami was unhinged. As soon as he got too close, she immediately coiled her arms around his neck before jumping on him with her legs wrapping around his waist. She was so predictable that Number One wasn''t even surprised and simply embraced her while their tongues glued together.


    ''Is that called one?'' Number One questioned after multiple tries to stop her but Nami ghosted himpletely. She was too busy sucking the Soul out of him until she was fully satisfied.


    "Don''t pretend that you hate it," Nami called him out with pursed lips and suggested with a whisper into his ear. "Just like you are mine to touch, I''m yours too. Don''t hesitate to im what''s yours or you will miss all the fun."


    Nami finally hopped down and tried to walk away coolly but she only took two steps before Number One grasped her wrist and pulled her back for more. She wasn''t even able to cry out as he took her lips forcefully andnded arge smack on her butt.


    "Mhmmm!" Nami let out a pleased moan and grasped onto Number One''s uniform. She hoped for more when he suddenly pinned her against the wall with his body but he paused just as quickly as he started.


    "Don''t regret your words," Number One said suggestively and let go of her for thest time. "That''s enough for now. I will see youter."


    Nami squinted her eyes with a pout. "How can you leave me like this? I won''t be able to focus if we stop at such a moment."


    "That was the whole point," Number One replied with a teasing smile andid down on the bed. "Make sure you close the door properly."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Humph," Nami snorted with her tongue sticking out and turned around on her foot. "Just you wait. You will be the one asking for more once I''m done with you."


    Number One only chuckled as Nami left and he didn''t hesitate to return to his heavenly space. Everything was just as he left it and he approached the golden doors with excitement. He was ready to face the next challenge no matter how long it would take.


    "Time to open," Number One announced as he reached out to push the doors but they suddenly creaked and opened on their own. He could immediately see a new set of golden doors at the other end but he focused on the podium in the middle instead.


    A medium-sized golden cauldron shone brightly from the surrounding light and Number One immediately recognized its shape.


    "A pill cauldron!" Number One eximed as he rushed inside to inspect his new Soul Artifact. He has seen an exact type of cauldron inside the alchemist store not too long ago so it wasn''t hard to figure out its usage.


    The only mystery was what Number One could do with it.


    "Damn, there are no legendary pills inside of it," Number One cursed as he picked up the cauldron and sighed, "Am I supposed to make the pills myself?"


    Number One couldn''t lie that he was a bit disappointed but he would take what he could get. He only had one way to proceed and that was forward. The sooner he figured out how to cross the second door the better.


    "Alright, show me what you got," Number One muttered and finally walked to the other doors. He got blinded by a golden light as soon as he touched them before his head hurt with abundant knowledge forcing its way into his mind.


    The same thing happened during the first doors but this time it was much worse. Number One fell onto his knees but he gritted his teeth and absorbed without taking a break.


    It wasn''t just minutes or hours'' worth of research. Everything one needed to know about alchemy was being recorded in Number One''s brain. Only after he startedprehending the information did he realize how valuable that gift was. Alchemists needed to study for tens of years and they still couldn''t master their craft, yet he received everything in a matter of seconds.


    It was just the theory though and Number One still couldn''t replicate the same without proper practice but the golden door had him covered. Just as he finished taking in all the knowledge, he appeared inside a familiar training room filled with nothing but void.


    "Nice to see you again teacher," Number One called out in advance and a golden silhouette spawned next to him. It didn''t speak or even greet him back and instead immediately began their practice.


    The silhouette extended his arm and a golden me appeared on top of its palm. It demonstrated how to expand and contract the me before ncing at Number One as if waiting for him to repeat.


    Number One tried the same but he was only able to produce a weak me that quickly extinguished on its own. He tried again but he ended up with the same result that only depressed him.


    "It seems like I''m going to be locked here for a long time¡­" Number One muttered to himself and continued over and over again. He knew very well he couldn''t leave unless he finished the whole practice.

 Chapter 37 Cursed Staircase

    Multiple hours passed since Nami entered the Soul Art Library and she was slowly getting bored. She already memorized three high-ranked Soul Arts that she thought would help Number One, so she was only left with practice. It was dark outside so she decided to return early and use the Training Grounds the next day.


    ''I wonder if my baby is done already¡­'' Nami thought as she put the Soul Art scrolls on their spots and walked towards the exit. She couldn''t help but smile whenever she imagined Number One''s face and that scared her a bit.


    It wasn''t even a full day yet she was crushing on Number One so badly and even became a bit obsessive. ''Is that the side effect of Heavenly Feathers that Auntie warned us about? Falling madly in love?''


    Nami thought about it for a moment and only shrugged in the end. She didn''t mind it one bit and even enjoyed this warm feeling in her chest. Her family made it sound as if love was scary and painful but it was the opposite experience for her. Number One only made her happier with each minute they spent together.


    The Academy was still filled with people even though it waste, but any student who saw Nami would immediately change paths just to avoid her. It was understandable knowing the circumstances so she simply ignored everything as she walked towards Number One''s room.


    At least that was Nami''s n until she overheard two female students talking casually on the staircase.


    "Gosh, I still can''t understand it. Her sister almost killed Number One yet he still chose her. Did you see them in the cafeteria today? That slut is all over him and acts like she is his girlfriend already."


    "Shhh, be quieter. Do you want to get killed too?"


    "Killing is forbidden in the Academy and that Inner World expert is gone. Besides, do you think that puppy can raise her hand on anyone?"


    The smile on Nami''s face disappearedpletely as she listened to the conversation and her gaze sharpened. She always looked simr to her sister but when she turned cold, she was like her exact copy.


    "I don''t think she can. She looks too innocent to fight anyone but maybe that''s his type."


    "Are we really talking about type here? They almost killed him so it doesn''t make sense. I''m guessing she must be either threatening him or simply spreading her legs and using her body to get him interested."


    Nami had already heard enough and decided to walk up to stop them but she paused at their next words.


    "I doubt Number One would be seduced this easily. Have you seen Miss Luna''s body? She is like a goddess and Number One didn''t care much about her."


    "That''s true¡­ I actually forgot those two fought in the morning. They came to the Academy together and they were covered in blood. She must have stabbed him in the thigh by how she reacted."


    "That only leaves the first option. What if she uses her sister to pressure him? We should report it to the Headmaster tomo¡ª"


    The female student wasn''t able to finish as Nami resumed walking up the stairs and they stopped talking at the sound of sudden footsteps. The two girls tried to y it cool by turning around to look out of the window but then they saw who it actually was.


    "I''m too innocent to fight, right?" Nami repeated coldly as she approached step by step. "I''m also a slut that spreads legs and threatens people, right? Is there anything else I forgot to mention?"


    The two girls paled at Nami''s words and immediately shook their heads. "We never said anything like that. You must have heard wrong."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh, really?" Nami asked casually as she walked in front of the closest girl and her arm moved on its own.


    Pa!


    A powerful pnded on the girl''s face and she stumbled back while covering the red imprint with widened eyes. "Y-you¡­! You are breaking the Academy rules!"


    "Do you think I care about rules?" Nami questioned back coldly and spun in ce with her foot kicking straight at the girl''s stomach. This time she wasn''t able to stand and fell down on the floor while desperately gasping for breath.


    "P-please¡­ I didn''t insult you," the other girl begged as soon as Nami gazed at her but that didn''t save her.


    Pa!


    Another pnded on the target and the second girl joined her friend on the floor. Nami rarely got angry but when she did, no amount of begging could stop her from venting her anger.


    "You didn''t leave after the shit that came from your friend''s mouth which makes you equally guilty," Nami sentenced like a judge and her palms burst out with ck Soul Energy. "Now, you only have two choices and you can only pick one. Either I beat you up until you can''t move or we will have a small talk and you answer all my questions."


    The girls trembled at the sight of the ck color and the second girl immediately chose thetter. "Please, we will answer anything!"


    Nami nodded and interrogated sharply, "Tell me everything that happened between Miss Luna and Number One. Especially about the fight they had in the morning. I want to know everything you saw."


    ***


    "I''m back," Nami announced her entry just in case Number One was already done but she wasn''t this lucky. Her man wasying down on the bed with his eyes closed and he didn''t even react to her arrival.


    Nami walked up to the bed and finally smiled again while looking at Number One''s handsome face. It was the first time that Nami has ever lost herposure and it was all because of him. She wasn''t mad at being insulted but rather at the ims that she wasn''t the right woman for him.


    "You can do it baby. I believe in you," Nami wished with a soft voice full of love and caressed Number One on the cheek. She was about toy down by his side when she recalled the two girls'' confessions.


    Luna tried to feed him a healing pill after injuring him but after ripping his pants, she found no wound on his leg. If Nami didn''t know about her sister''s killing skills, she would probably believe the story about healing pills but it slowly began to sound too far-fetched.


    Firstly, Nami didn''t know of any pills that could resurrect from the dead. Secondly, Number One recovered too quickly even if he really had a set of Legendary Healing Pills. Even the best pills would take time to show any results with such heavy injuries.


    Knowing all those facts, Nami actually thought of an exnation that only needed a simple test to confirm. She nced at the spotless skin that she could cut with her nail to prove her theory but that thought caused her to feel disgusted.


    "I would rather live in the unknown than hurt you¡­" Nami muttered gently and finally cuddled into his body to sleep in his arms.

 Chapter 38 Solution

    Number One had no idea what was happening in the real world and that made him a bit anxious. He felt like days has passed inside the training space yet he was still stuck at the same task. Even though time flowed much slower for him, that would still mean many hours passed without a single movement from him.


    "Why is this me so hard to control?" Number Onemented with a frustrated frown and rubbed his forehead. He knew exactly how to convert his Soul Energy into a fire but every time he tried, the me turned chaotic and dispersed into the void.


    Number One knew the reason deep down but it only annoyed him further. He has struggled with the same problem since he started cultivating and that was his White Soul Talent. He shouldn''t even be able to be a Soul Artist since his Soul Energy wasn''t suited for cultivation.


    "Damn, am I going to be stuck here forever?" Number Onemented as he took a deep breath andy down on the ground to clear his mind. If he was stressing too much, he would never seed.


    "I''m doing everything as described so what''s the problem¡­?" Number One questioned the golden silhouette but it remained motionless. Every once in a while it would repeat the whole process but that wasn''t helping him.


    Number One could only calm down and closed his eyes to go through the whole process in his mind. He was bound to be making a mistake somewhere and he just had to find it.


    Creating a me used in Alchemy was like mastering a Soul Art. One had to memorize all the patterns and formations before recreating them in practice. It was all about precision and control of Soul Energy which was a matter of trial and error. Afterward, it was just like muscle memory and making sure to replicate the Soul Art perfectly every time.


    That was the part where a better Soul Talent came in handy. Luna or Nami could master Soul Arts much easier than others because of their high-quality Soul Energy that wasn''t easily disturbed once it left their bodies. It was the opposite in Number One''s case. His White Soul Energy would immediately try to escape to nature the moment he withdrew it which made it impossible to train with.


    "It feels like everything is correct. Could it be something else than my Soul Energy that is causing a problem?" Number One wondered out loud while covering his palm with white light.


    Even though his Soul Energy was trash, the training room was special and allowed him to practice without any external disturbances. That was the main reason why he managed to master his first Soul Art, but it was also much easier than his current problem. He only needed to burst out Soul Energy in a single direction before it even managed to escape from his control.


    "Wait¡­" Number One suddenly paused as he recalled all the instructions. "One of the notes said that having a troubled mind and heart would make it harder to control the me. Was that the problem this whole time?"


    Number One didn''t think too much and tried to empty his mind of any thoughts. He meditated for close to fifteen minutes before finally snapping his eyes open. He sat up while extending his hand and a white me burst out from his palm.


    It danced beautifully for a moment which made Number One ecstatic but that onlysted a couple of seconds. The me flickered abruptly as if trying to break out of control and he failed to tame it again.


    "Who am I trying to lie to?" Number One muttered with a sigh. A short meditation wasn''t enough to get rid of all his worries when his whole life was one big ball of anxiety.


    Number One hasn''t had a single day without worries as he was always ready to face another challenge. How was he able to forget about everything when death was his friend already?<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Fuck¡­" Number One cursed and rubbed his temples to stop his headache. He thought about Nami who was probably protecting his body in the real world and sighed.


    Since Number One couldn''t forget about his painful memories, he could only try again and again until his body gets used to the motion of the me. He extended his palm for another attempt when the golden silhouette suddenly moved.


    It looked like it was about to disy the task for the hundredth time but this time was different. Its me grew rapidly until it was almost a meter tall before something appeared in the me. It showed a scene of two people lying in the bed together and Number One''s eyes widened when he realized it was him in the picture.


    The other person was Nami who was actively snuggling into his body while leaving soft kisses on his neck. She looked so happy while using his arm to hug herself that Number One couldn''t help to soften his gaze. He didn''t even realize he was smiling when Nami began caressing his face while trying to fall asleep.


    "You can do it baby¡­" Nami muttered soundlessly. "I believe in you¡­"


    Thosest four words echoed in Number One''s mind just before the me dispersed and the scene was gone. That didn''t change anything as he could still hear Nami''s voice and the picture of her face was imprinted in his mind.


    That was the first time in a while when Number One didn''t feel like he was alone and that dug up his feelings that he locked a long time ago. He reached to his cheeks and found tears that streamed down on their own.


    "This is so stupid¡­" Number Onemented as he wiped his eyes to stop the silly mood and resumed the practice.


    The white me rose from his palm and Number One looked at it without many expectations. He just wanted to train his muscle memory but then he opened his eyes at the rare view.


    "You good?" Number One questioned in surprise as the me danced calmly and remained stable even when he moved his palm around in a circle. "Was it really that simple? All it took was a picture of Nami and a few words?"


    Number One tested the me further by expanding it and it listened like a good puppy. He was speechless at the solution to his problem but the golden silhouette didn''t give him time to think too much about it.


    As soon as Number Onepleted the task, his scenery changed and a simr golden cauldron appeared in front of them. They also had tens of ingredients lying on the adjusting table which the golden silhouette used to begin concocting pills.


    "I guess I will have to thank Namiter¡­"

 Chapter 39 Awakening

    Number One has already lost the sense of time from all the practice he did in the training room. He has also lost the count of the pill recipes he went through as he stopped counting after the first hundred.


    "Was that really thest one?" Number One spoke the words he was waiting to say for the longest time and the golden silhouette confirmed it by sending him back to his heavenly space.


    Number One was definitely exhausted mentally but he was satisfied with his progress. Alchemy turned out to be much easier than he thought as the golden cauldron was doing most of the job for him. All he had to do was manage the temperature of his me while throwing the ingredients at the right time.


    "I guess I just need to find the right Soul Herbs before I can try for real," Number Onemented as he rubbed the golden cauldron with a bright smile. "We are going to make lots of money together."


    All Alchemists that Number One met in the past were extremely rich and they weren''t even that good. The pills they made were the most basic pills that he studied first. All the Revitalizing Pills that refreshed Soul Energy were nothingpared to the rare pills that let you skip ranks with a huge boost in power.


    Number One could be rich in no time but that also brought some problems which he had to avoid. Skilled Alchemists were highly sought after and he wouldn''t be able to escape from the powerful Soul Artists'' radar.


    "I guess I will focus on improving myself first and only sell pills if I can protect myself," Number One thought of an idea and gazed at the second golden door. Besides all the alchemy knowledge, he also learned what it took to open them.


    He needed Ten Legendary Pills that would fit into ten holes spread across the doors'' surface.


    Number One could already feel the headache of finding all the rarest herbs necessary for the pills and he didn''t hope to proceed further anytime soon. Most of them could only be found in dangerous locations so he couldn''t even get them right away.


    "Maybe I can use the Academy''s influence to get some of them¡­ I''m sure Headmaster ke wouldn''t mind helping me out for a few pills," Number One figured after a short thought and left his heavenly space without wasting any more time. He has been away for far too long and his body was definitely starving.


    That turned out to be a correct guess as his stomach immediately weed him with intense hunger. Number One could only ignore it for now as he checked his surroundings and he sighed in relief when he found himself in the same position. Nothing changed besides Nami who was cuddled into his naked body.


    "Wait¡­ I''m naked?" Number One muttered in confusion and pulled up the quilt to confirm what he felt. Not only was hepletely naked with his golden crystal exposed but Nami didn''t have any clothes either.


    "Mhmm¡­" Nami let out a pleased murmur as if she sensed his troubled gaze but she didn''t wake up. She rubbed her cheek against his chest before shifting to the mostfortable position.


    Number One was trying his best to get mad but all the anger was gone as he stared at Nami''s innocent smile. He started thinking of her reasoning for viting his decision and he quickly found it just by inspecting his body. He smelled like flowers as if Nami washed his body and the towel hanging on the chair only confirmed his theory.


    How could Number One get angry at Nami when she simply tried to take care of him? She even helped him with his training which only stacked her good points.


    "Hey¡­ Wakey, wakey¡­" Number One spoke softly as he pulled Nami closer but she was way toofy to wake up this easily. He decided to just wait for her while enjoying her warm embrace.


    It took Nami almost an hour to return from her dreand and her eyes snapped open as soon as she felt his affectionate touch. "Ah! You are back!"


    Number One couldn''t even respond as Nami instantly grabbed his face and nted a deep kiss on his lips. Each time she pulled away to look at him, she would smile brightly before diving back for more.


    "I think that''s enough kisses for now¡­" Number One pointed out after a minute and stopped the maniac by holding her face. "You act as if I was away for a whole week."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Nami raised her eyebrows. "That''s because you were. It has been six days since you started your training and everyone has been asking about you. I was also worried but you breathed normally so I didn''t try to wake you up."


    Number One was rendered speechless for a moment but it did make sense. He felt like only a few days had passed in the training space but he might have miscalcted.


    "I also had to clean you a bit because you were sweaty," Nami continued as she rubbed his naked chest. "I know you didn''t want to show me your secret but I promise I actually forgot about it. I only realized after I took off your shirt to wipe you."


    Her words caused Number One to smile and he assured her while kissing her himself. "It''s alright, I already figured that out. I am not mad at you."


    Number One hesitated for a moment and pointed at the golden crystal. "It''s like a Storage Ring with a space inside where I can train using my consciousness. I wouldn''t be able to be a Soul Artist without it which is why it is so important to me."


    Nami froze at his exnation before tears threatened to spill from her eyes. She wasn''t sad but rather overwhelmed with happiness and she hugged him tightly to hide her tears. "I''m so d¡­ You finally trust me enough to tell me that¡­"


    "Well¡­ It''s not like I can hide it from you anymore," Number One replied to stay cool but he still hugged her tightly. He couldn''t lie that he did enjoy herpany and was grateful that she forced her way into his life.


    If it was anyone else, it would be hard for Number One to open up but Nami somehow brute-forced her way into his space. It was all too surreal considering how her sister killed him not too long ago and he med it all on the Heavenly Feathers that possibly affected his feelings for her.


    "I would love to cuddle with you more but I''m currently starving. Can we continue after we eat? We can even shower together," Number One proposed only to see Nami''s puppy eyes.


    "I doubt we will be able to cuddle after," Nami replied with a sigh. "Many things happened while you were gone. One of them is a visitation of students from the main Academy. They came for a cultural exchange with the top ss but all they do is cause chaos."


    Nami paused as she sat up and added, "They even injured Luna after she challenged one of the seniors for a duel. If they didn''t stop in time, that girl would probably kill her."


    "What¡­? Is she okay now?" Number One questioned abruptly while getting up as well. "When did they arrive?"


    "Luna''s life is not in danger but her arm is a mess. I doubt she will recover quickly unless she receives a least an Earth Rank healing pill. The Academy asked the local Alchemist to make one but I don''t think he will make one in time," Nami exined without stalling. "It all happened yesterday. The Headmaster tried to reach you and ask if you have any healing pills left but I told him you are still training."


    "Gosh¡­ Why would the Academy even allow them to fight?" Number One questioned in frustration. He wanted to focus on training in peace for the next three weeks yet someone had to mess up his ns.


    "It was Luna who sent a challenge so they couldn''t stop them. Apparently, it''smon for the main Academy students to teach the new recruits a lesson. It is supposed to motivate them to work hard," Nami replied as she scanned Number One''s face. "They were also the ones asking for you because they want to see the man who dares call himself Number One."


    "That''s fine. I will handle themter," Number One replied casually and got up to take a quick shower. "Do you know where I can find Luna?"


    "Why? Do you actually have more legendary Pills?" Nami asked in surprise as she followed suit.


    Number One pursed his lips and only asked back, "Would you believe me if I said I know how to make them?"

 Chapter 40 Heavenly Cloud Step

    "Since when are you an Alchemist?" Nami interrogated as she began washing Number One''s back. "Did your Master teach you?"


    "It wasn''t my Master directly but I managed to gain knowledge through him," Number One corrected as he enjoyed the cold stream of water. "I didn''t put that knowledge into practice yet but I will see what I can do."


    Number One didn''t really lie since he did get the heavenly space by stealing from his Master and he didn''t make any pills in real life. Nami would find it too hard to believe if he imed to know hundreds of recipes together with thousands of various Soul Herbs.


    "I see¡­" Nami muttered as if she was troubled with something and suddenly stepped in front of Number One to look at him directly. "I missed you¡­ I have been craving your touch every day since you left..."


    Nami didn''t give Number One a chance to reject her and held his member while pulling on his head to kiss him. Her feelings were to be expected but it wasn''t the best time for him. He couldn''t think about anything else but food and getting naughty in such a state would only worsen their experience.


    "Nami¡­" Number One spoke her name as he was about to stop her but Nami''s next words caused him to pause.


    "Don''t push me away¡­ I am already at my limits. You don''t realize how much I was holding back all those days," Nami informed with her breathing quickened. "Did you forget how the Heavenly Feathers affect me? Every minute I was thinking of stripping you naked and riding you until I am fully satisfied. I didn''t do it. I waited because I respect you and wanted you to enjoy it as well."


    Nami stroked him while looking up and pleaded, "Please? Can I have just a moment of your time? Spoil your baby a little before you leave to save a damsel in distress."


    Number One couldn''t bring himself to reject her request but she raised a concern he needed to address. He grasped her neck gently while sliding his hand between her legs and teased, "Are you feeling jealous?"


    "Ahh¡­" Nami moaned with her mouth open and shook her head. "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Number One only smirked and pushed two fingers through her wet entrance. Her body immediately trembled as he began rubbing her insides and her voice got stuck in her throat.


    "You are not being honest with me," Number Onemented while depriving her of kisses. "I will stop if you don''t tell me the truth."


    "No, don''t stop!" Nami called out with horror in her eyes and spilled out her thoughts. "I was wondering why you are helping Luna. She is yourpetition and even injured you."


    Number One raised his eyebrows. "I see. So you don''t want me to help her because you found out she hurt me."


    "Mhmm, anyone who hurts you is my enemy," Nami admitted just before her eyes rolled up from excess pleasure. She grasped onto Number One''s arm for support as she was already reaching orgasm from his fingers alone.


    "Whatever happened between me and Luna wasn''t entirely her fault. She has an explosive character and I was provoking her," Number One exined while proceeding with another round. "I''m helping her because it doesn''t hurt to collect favors from promising talents. Her background is quite deep as her parents know the Headmaster so she is not out of the race. She will recover even without me so I might as well im this debt for myself."


    Nami only nodded in understanding as her moans prevented her from speaking. Number One smiled gently and continued to torture her insides until she begged him to give her a break.


    "Wait¡­" Nami muttered weakly as Number One carried her out of the shower. "I want you to feel good too¡­"


    "I am good for now," Number One replied casually while sitting her on the bed. "I might be fightingter so it''s best to preserve my energy."


    Number One began wiping Nami''s body to show simr care as she did to him and whispered, "I won''t spare you at night though. We will Dual-cultivate again and this time we can do it properly."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Nami blushed at his words and admitted with a genuine smile. "I love you."


    "What a coincidence, I love myself too," Number One said back without hesitation which earned him a soft p on the leg. Nami pouted but he could only kiss her to appease her frustration.


    Love was a strong word that Number One would never use unless he was certain of his feelings. He enjoyed Nami''spany and would be sad if she left but was that love? He had no idea what love even was so he could only wait until he found out.


    "I hope those main Academy students didn''t try to hurt you?" Number One questioned as they finally gathered themselves to leave.


    "Oh, they wouldn''t dare," Nami shook her head. "I already visited the main Academy so they know about me. They are too scared of my sister to offend me."


    She held his arm and added, "I''m sure they wouldn''t even touch you if they see you this close with me."


    "That''s fine, you don''t need to stop them," Number One rejected the offer. "I imed the name of Number One knowing I will be challenged. How can I aim to be the best Soul Artist in the Inner World if I''m hiding behind someone else?"


    "I didn''t expect anything else," Namimented with a loving smile. "Can I at least help you with my new Soul Art?"


    "Huh?" Number One looked at Nami in surprise only to see his second Heavenly Feather light up on his hand. "You learned a new Soul Art already?"


    "Yup!" Nami nodded happily while hopping on her feet excitedly. "I wanted to help you more so I worked hard the past few days. You already have two offensive Soul Arts so I decided to focus on the high-ranked Movement Soul Art first. I managed to master it yesterday so you can use it freely now."


    "Whoa, I''m so proud of you," Number One praised while rewarding her with a kiss. "What is it called? We can test it right away."


    "It''s not as great as Luna''s Shadow Steps but at least you can close distance to the target and dodge any Soul Arts shot at you," Nami exined while enjoying his loving pats. "It''s called Heavenly Cloud Step though it has nothing to do with clouds."


    "Nice," Number One acknowledged with a nod and walked to one end of the room. He poured Soul Energy into the second feather and his legs exploded with power.


    ? Swoosh!


    Number One was like a soft waft of wind when he took a single step and he suddenly found himself by the door. If he didn''t stop himself with his arms he would smash into it and possibly break right through.


    "Be careful!" Nami warned as she rushed to his side and brightened seeing his smile. "It''s cool, right?"


    "This is awesome¡­" Number One admitted in amazement. "I feel like I''m cheating. I have a high-ranked Soul Art without even putting any effort."


    "If you are cheating then what am I? My whole cultivation path is based on leeching off you," Nami pointed out with an eye roll. "We are not cheating but rather helping each other. We are partners, forgot?"


    Number One pursed his lips as he pulled Nami closer and agreed with a kiss. "Happy partnership for us."

 Chapter 41 Red Devil

    The rumors about Luna''s defeat had already spread to everyone in the Academy so Number One created another sensation the moment he appeared again. He was the only one who could defend the honor of the new students so everyone was excited to see the iing battle.


    "Number One! Avenge us! You can do it!"


    "Make them pay for hurting Miss Luna!


    The students were calling out excitedly as they followed Number One but hepletely ignored them all as if he wasn''t interested in any battle.


    "Are we going to the cafeteria first?" Nami wondered as they strolled through the Academy but Number One pulled her towards the exit instead.


    "Let''s go check on Luna first," Number One decided as he assured in his mind. ''Don''t worry, I don''t have any feelings for her. I just don''t want the other Alchemist to be first. Her favor will be worth much more in the future.''


    ''It''s alright. I won''t mind even if you do. I will ept anything as long as you love me,'' Nami replied casually which caught Number One by surprise. He imagined having more than one woman by his side and that thought scared him.


    ''That will probably never happen,'' Number Onemented.


    Nami only squeezed his palm as she chuckled, ''Never say never, haha. Maybe I should introduce you to my step-sis. She is also a hottie.''


    ''You want me to have two hungry women who want to eat me alive? I would have to Dual-cultivate all day round,'' Number One replied with mixed emotions. ''I''m already struggling with one so two would kill my Soul. Unless I can improve my Soul Talent, it''s impossible.''


    Even if he could receive more Heavenly Feathers, it was too risky for him.


    ''Tsk, I was just joking and you were actually considering it,'' Nami muttered with a snicker. ''My step sister already has a well-known partner so she wouldn''t even look at you. It''s better for me though since she can be quite possessive. She might even try to steal you¡­''


    Number One only chuckled at her change of expression and ended the topic as they finally left the dorms. Many students were following after them which gathered even more attention from the outside. They couldn''t really do anything about it as that was the price of being number one.


    They were trying to avoid any confrontations for now but the only pathway to Medical Center was right next to the Training Grounds which were filled with people. "It''s Number One! He has finally finished his training!"


    Everyone started calling out loudly which alerted a certain group of five adults standing in the middle of the za. Darius who was also with them couldn''t help but meet his gaze with Number One and he rubbed his forehead as if to fend off the iing headache.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No duels without my approval! Just reminding before you try to fight," Darius called out with a stern gaze but the five visitors were not bothered by him at all.


    "Sure, sure! We would never bully our juniors." A tall redhead responded excitedly and cracked his knuckles with a grin. "We only fight if we are challenged as we promised to the Headmaster. It''s not our fault that they bite more than they can chew."


    Darius only darkened at the redhead''s statement but he kept hisment to himself and spoke out loud, "I can''t really stop Number One if he challenges you guys but I would strongly advise against that. I didn''t wake up today to collect burned bodies from the ground."


    The five main Academy students froze at his words and their smiles faltered. They already spent enough time in the Selection Academy to find out about Number One''s Soul Arts and it was clear what he implied. If they faced Number One, they would be the ones who might end up dead.


    "Haha! Interesting!" the redheadughed out loud as his gaze sharpened at Number One and he walked up to intercept their walk. "Hey man! All of us were waiting to meet the legendary Number One. You have finally decided toe out of your seclu¡ª"


    The redhead was forced to stop talking after realizing Number One paid no attention and walked right past him. He quickly ran before further down the pathway and this time waved a bit closer. "Hey! We didn''t get the chance to introduce ourselves yet. I''m Red Devil, a student from the Main Acade¡ª"


    It was the same result as now even Nami failed to acknowledge him and they walked forward without the care in the world. One time could be an epted coincidence but if it happened two times, it was a confirmed disrespect. Anyone with a brain could tell he was being ignored which caused the students to giggle.


    All five seniors looked at each other and their expressions darkened. The respect they built with their disy of strength was instantly disregarded by Number One''s actions. What did it say about the status of the main Academy students?


    Red Devil was the one affected the most. His face turned red and he vanished from his position. The students only blinked and he was already standing on the pathway with his body blocking the way.


    Darius finally moved closer to be at the scene in case a duel broke out. Number One didn''t seem interested at all but it was an even worse sign. It would only crush the main Academy students'' egos and they were bound to look for a fight.


    "I was being nice because of Miss Nami, but you are pissing me off. Do you think you are some bigshot just because you are at the top of the Selection Academy? You will be nothing but a bug the moment you step inside the main Academy!" Red Devil shouted angrily. "You dare call yourself Number One yet you run away from¡ª"


    "Who¡­" Number One cut Red Devil off as he finally stopped for him.


    "Who what?" Red Devil questioned right away but that spelled his doom.


    "...asked?" Number One finished the sentence with the most indifferent gaze possible.

 Chapter 42 Challenge

    Many students were still trying to hold back theirughter out of respect for the seniors but after Number One marked his ground, there wasn''t anyone in the Training Grounds who didn''t show a reaction. Even Nami was unable to pretend anymore and broke into giggles with her hand covering her obvious smile.


    "You¡­ you¡­" Red Devil stuttered in anger as he clenched his fists, but Number One didn''t give him the chance to finish.


    "You, you what? I don''t even know you and you block my way like some stalker. If I wanted to talk with you I would respond the first time you called. You didn''t see my reaction which means I don''t care about you," Number One exined as directly as he could. "I''m busy right now so how about you go back to your friends and wait for your turn like a good puppy? I will deal with you allter."


    Red Devil was momentarily stunned and every student watching opened their mouths in excitement. That was the Number One they wanted to see!


    "Who the fuck you think you are talking to kid?" Red Devil cursed after absorbing what he just heard. "Move away from Miss Nami and I will m your pretty face to the ground until your mother can''t recognize you."


    Number One finally showed a reaction on his face but it wasughter instead of fear. "Whoa, you can''t argue by talking so you go straight into violence? That''s some poor skills you got there. First of all, my mom is dead so your n is already invalid. Second of all, if you want Nami to get away from me, you can just ask her yourself."


    Nami tilted her head at Red Devil and asked calmly, "Is there a problem? I know Number One is handsome and it''s easy to get jealous but maybe you can invest in some Skin Cleansing Pills instead of threatening people. The results would be faster too."


    "Are you calling me ugly¡­?" Red Devil asked with his face reddening further.


    "Oh, of course not," Nami shook her head with an innocent smile. "Calling you ugly would be an insult to ugly people. You look more like a red onion my grandma used to grow in her garden. Your hair reminds me of its roots."


    ? Pffft!


    The crowdughed even harder and the four other seniors finally stepped in to defend their colleague. "You think we will just sit back and let you two talk shit? If you are so confident thene to the arena for a small sparing."


    The female voice caused many to pause and Number One nced at the dark-haireddy. While all four seniors wore a white uniform, she was the only one with a unique ck set that matched her hair.


    "You must be the one who injured Luna, right?" Number One guessed casually. "I will have to reject you since Luna will be upset. You can fight her again once I''m done healing her arm."


    Darius'' eyes brightened at his words. "Oh! Do you have more of those healing Pills?"


    Everyone understood what Darius meant aside from the five seniors who frowned.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "We were going to the Medical Center with help before this red onion stopped us," Nami responded in Number One''s stead and Darius didn''t hesitate to p his hands.


    "Perfect! Don''t worry about your seniors and go. Headmaster ke is apanying the Alchemist who is still trying to make the right pill for Luna. I''m sure he will buy one of your pills at the full price," Darius exined and faced the Red Devil. "If you cause them more trouble, I will deduct contribution points from your Student Badge."


    That threat caused Red Devil to protest in anger. "We didn''t do anything wrong?! They were the ones who provoked us!"


    Darius red at Red Devil while flexing his body but Number One spoke before he could go off on him. "It''s alright, let them be. We all know why they came here. They are meant to disy their strength and show the top ss students that we are actually not the top."


    Number One paused as he gazed at the four male seniors. "I know you won''t leave me alone unless I challenge you so how about you all fight me at the same time? I don''t have time to y with all of you one by one. I am still yet to beat all the records in the Dungeon Mode and the week is about to end."


    "What¡­?" Everyone in the Training grounds shared the same reaction.


    "You want to fight four seniors from the main Academy at the same time?" the ck uniformdy questioned coldly. "Are you stupid or actually trying to kill yourself?"


    Number One squinted his eyes. "I would fight you too but I don''t want to hurt your egos too much. Your reputation would be over if you lost one versus five. At least when you lose to Luna in a rematch it will only be a draw."


    The ck uniformdy turned as cold as ice but Number One already wasted too much time. He grabbed Nami''s hand and announced while walking away. "Anyway, we are going for now. You can''t do anything to me unless I challenge you so why don''t you wait patiently until I find the time. Maybe you can warm up while we are gone. You are going to need it."


    Red Devil escorted Number One with a gaze that could cut into metal but he didn''t stop them again. He said it himself. They promised not to fight any new students unless they were challenged. Even though they were from the main Academy, they had the same status as Winged Soul Academy''s students.


    "Fuck it!" Red Devil cursed as soon as Number One left and pointed his finger at Darius. "We have the teacher as the witness! Remember all he said! He was the one who wanted to fight all of us at the same time so he will be the one to me if he gets injured! I''m not going to hold back when we step on the ring!"


    Compared to Red Devil, the other four remained silent as they looked at each other with a knowing gazes. They weren''t stupid like the red onion. If Nami decided to make Number One her man, he had to be special. Miss ck wouldn''t let any random man be Nami''s partner.


    "You three, take that screamer and go practice. He was right. Your reputation would be over if the news reached the main Academy. You can''t afford to lose," the ck uniformdy spoke like a leader before adding silently, "Don''t hesitate to aim for the kill right from the start. He must have some trick up his sleeve."


    The three seniors gulped at her words but they all nodded with determined expressions.

 Chapter 43 Medical Center

    "Well done," Number One praised Nami after moving away from the crowds. "To think you are this pro at bantering. I need to be careful if I ever argue with you."


    "I would never argue with you. I''m usually polite but that onion was threatening you. I would naturally smack anyone who wants to hurt you," Nami replied before squeezing his palm with a worried gaze. ''How confident are you?''


    That question appeared in his mind and Number One knew exactly what Nami was talking about. ''Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing. I''m sure I can beat them after a short preparation.''


    ''Alright then. I trust you fully. Let me know if you need anything,'' Nami informed while leaning her head on his shoulder. ''I will even fight as your duo if needed.''


    ''That won''t be necessary. Would I be Number One if I couldn''t handle a few senior students?'' Number One thought calmly and caressed Nami''s cheek as they finally reached the Medical Center.


    To their surprise, they were immediately stopped by two unknown men who were blocking the entrance. "The Medical Center is closed for now. You cer."


    "I''m Number One. I was sent here by teacher Darius since I have a healing Pill for Miss Luna," Number One exined but the two men only raised their eyebrows at each other and remained in their spots.


    "I don''t care who you are and who sent you with whatever pill. We are not letting anyone inside since you will only disturb our boss'' job. Get lost," the men ordered rudely and Number One quickly understood what was going on.


    "Ah, I see. You must be the Alchemist''s guards. I was worried for a second that you are someone important," Number One said with a smirk. "You know this is a Soul Academy, right? If I kill you, no one will say anything and if you try to fight back, you will be killed for attacking a student. It''s not the best situation to be in, don''t you think?"


    The two rogue guards paled at his words and Number One didn''t even wait for their response as he walked around them. If they tried to block them again, he would immediately st them with a couple of wind des but the guards were too scared to do anything.


    "What''s up with all the people trying to stop us?" Namimented in annoyance but Number One only shrugged. Some people were just born withoutmon sense and it was an everyday urrence.


    They quickly asked the Academy Official at the reception for Luna''s room and this time they didn''t have any problems. Number One didn''t forget to drop a small hint before they left the lobby. "You should call the guards to remove those two guys at the front. They are harassing students and blocking the entrance."


    The Medical Center was surprisingly spacious but it wasn''t that hard to find Luna in the building. Not many students managed to injure themselves in the first week so she even received her own private room to rest in. She was lying alone in her medical bed while her whole right arm was bandaged.


    "Hmm?" Luna raised her head as she saw the visitors and her face went through a cycle of various expressions. It was a mix of surprise, excitement, shame, and finally frustration.


    Number One weing question didn''t help with her regrets. "Why are you so stupid as to fight those bitches without me? You could have waited a day and I would clean them up."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Fuck you," Luna replied with her usual mood to which Number Oneughed. He was worried her ego was hurt but it seemed like nothing had changed.


    "What happened?" Number One questioned casually as he pointed at Luna''s arm. "I thought you were better than this. Howe you lost?"


    Number One knew he could recover her arm with ease so he wasn''t too worried about her injuries.


    "Damn, don''t remind me," Luna cursed in response and rubbed her temples with a healthy arm. "That bitch cheated and I fell for her trick. She asked for light sparring at first so I held back but then she went for the kill right away. If I didn''t react quickly enough, she would have probably taken my life."


    "Yeah, I figured that much. I saw your skills and knew it was enough to beat them," Number One pointed out as he confirmed his guess. "What did the Headmaster say? Why wasn''t she punished?"


    "That''s because she lied. She imed I asked for a death match which wasn''t the truth," Luna exined in frustration. "When Headmaster ke came to question me, I didn''t say anything and just asked him to help me with my arm. I will get my revenge on my own."


    Luna scanned him and Nami before questioning, "Did they bother you on your way here? I''m sure they tried to bait you to challenge them the moment you came out of seclusion."


    "They did and I scheduled a challenge forter. I left the girl out for you even though I wanted to fight all five of them. You are wee," Number One informed. "Once you are out of here you can fight her again. She will have to agree or she will have to fight me instead. I''m sure she would rather fight you."


    "Aren''t they leaving tomorrow?" Luna asked with raised eyebrows. "I don''t have legendary healing pills like you so I doubt I can make it in time. I nned to catch her again in the main Academy."


    Number One only smiled. "Don''t worry, I will get you out of here in the next hour. I''m just waiting for¡ª Speaking of the devil¡­"


    Number One paused mid-sentence as he heard footstepsing toward them. The first to enter was Headmaster ke who was followed by an old man in a beautiful red tunic. They were surprised at Number One''s presence but they focused on Luna instead with smiles on their faces.


    "We have seeded! Your arm will be saved after you eat this pill!" the old man called out proudly and presented Luna with a white, powdery pill on a small tray. "That''s the only pill so eat up before it loses its effects.


    Luna picked up the pill but she hesitated as she looked at Number One first. "What did you say just now? Did you say you can help me?"


    "Yup," Number One nodded as he pointed at the pill in Luna''s hand. "You can start by throwing that garbage pill away. I wouldn''t even feed this to a dog, not to mention a human. Only a trash Alchemist would give this poison to a Soul Artist."

 Chapter 44 Attempted Murder

    Both Luna and Headmaster ke were bbergasted at Number One''s words while the old Alchemist almost exploded.


    "Who is this kid?! How dare you offend me like this?!" the old Alchemist cried out in anger while turning to Headmaster ke for help. "Get this bastard out of here before I lose my temper!"


    "You should definitely lose much more than that. How about losing your life for being such a shitty Alchemist?" Number One added fuel to the fire with more insults. "Honestly, where did you study Alchemy? We need to find your master and kill him too for teaching such garbage to you."


    "Number One! That''s enough!" Headmaster ke finally stepped in with his voice raised. "You better exin yourself! This man is a well-respected Alchemist. He came to help Luna with her injured arm."


    "Help? With this garbage?" Number One questioned while rolling his eyes which made the old man flip.


    "Garbage? You are garbage! Your whole family is garbage!" the old Alchemist yelled loudly until his breath turned rigid. "That''s an Earth Rank healing pill! It''s a masterpiece god damn it! My best creation!"


    "Pfft," Number One burst outughing as he couldn''t hold it in anymore. "I thought you are just a trash Alchemist but it turns out you were aedian this whole time. Headmaster ke, did you hire this man to cheer Luna up, because you definitely didn''t hire him to help her."


    Headmaster ke finally figured out that something was wrong and took the pill from Luna''s hands to inspect it. Number One wasn''t someone who would make such a scene out of nothing. "Tell me, what''s wrong with this pill?"


    "Are you fucking kidding me?" The old Alchemist questioned with a face red from anger. "I halted everything toe here and you treat me like this? You really believe this kid?"


    "It doesn''t hurt to test the pill before I give it to one of the most promising students, right?" Headmaster ke pointed out to appease the old Alchemist but that only angered him further.


    "That''s it! I''m leaving! Fuck all of you!" the old Alchemist cursed and head towards the exit but he only made a few steps before Nami appeared on his way. "Girl, get out of my way!"


    "I''m usually nice to elders but I won''t hesitate to use force if necessary," Nami replied while disying her ck Soul Energy. That was enough to push the old Alchemist to step back but he didn''t stopining.


    "Unbelievable. First, you insult me and then you prevent me from leaving? This is over! I''m never working with the Winged Soul Academy ever again!" the old Alchemist shouted into Headmaster ke''s face who in turn looked at Number One.


    "Don''t worry, no one would want to work with you after such poor performance," Number One assured and finally exined his reasoning to the confused people, "I called this pill garbage because that''s what it is. That old man failed to follow the simple recipe and created a poison pill instead of a healing pill. You can tell by simply smelling the pill. It should have a fruity scent but this one stinks of an uncleansed White Ginseng."


    Luna paled at his detailed exnation while Headmaster ke tested it with a small sniff. He was immediately taken aback and shook his head while withdrawing to re at the Alchemist. "It really does smell like White Ginseng."


    The old Alchemist froze as he rushed to take the pill and smelled it as well. "So what? I might have used too much of it but that doesn''t make the pill poisonous. If anything, it gives the pill stronger healing properties. None of the Soul Herbs I used could turn poisonous even if I tried it so your argument is invalid."


    "Try it then," Number One countered with a shrug. "If you believe the pill is alright then try it. Nothing should happen to you and it should even help you. It has a lot of White Ginseng, right? The more the better."


    Since the moment Number One acquired all the knowledge about Alchemy, he embraced his identity as an Alchemist and was actually offended. If he could, he would immediately cut that old man''s head off.


    "Why would I do that? Who is going to pay me for all the work if I eat the pill?" the old Alchemist argued but Headmaster ke quickly stepped in. "The Academy will bear the cost so go ahead and try it."


    The old Alchemist hesitated and gritted his teeth as headed to the exit once again. "Forget it. I don''t want your money and you are not getting my pills. I''m leaving!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Nami was still blocking his way but he tried to run around her which cost him a price.


    "Arrgh!!! My arm!" the old Alchemist screamed in pain as Nami palm exploded with wind des that cut right through his arm. "You are insane! Murderers!"


    "Oops, it seems like you have injured your arm," Number Onemented sarcastically while pointing at the pill in his hand. "Oh, what is this? Isn''t that an Earth Rank healing pill! Wow! What a masterpiece! You don''t need to worry about dying with such a pill in hand."


    The old Alchemist nced down at his palm and then at his arm. He was quickly bleeding out so he didn''t have a chance but to trust his skills. He swallowed the pill with a big gulp and watched his arm for the results.


    Surprisingly, the blood stopped flowing out within a few seconds and the arm began to heal which caused the old Alchemist tough maniacally. "Hahaha! See this! My pill is working just fine and you were wrong! Who is garbage now?!"


    Headmaster ke gazed at Number One who only smirked with confidence. "Are you sure about that? Look at your arm."


    The old Alchemist continued to smile as he waved his arm to show it was fine but that smile faltered as quickly as a falling rock. His skin suddenly paled before it changed color to green and then ck. He started panicking but it was toote to stop the process.


    "Goodbye~" Number One called out happily while watching the old man scream in fear but even his voice was soon cut off when the ck skin reached his head.


    Thud.


    The old Alchemist fell down on the floor without any signs of life.


    "I think this is called attempted murder," Number One broke the silence as he gazed at Headmaster ke. "You called such ipetent Alchemist over and he almost killed Luna. If I didn''te in time, she would die from the man she reached out for help."


    "I¡­" Headmaster ke paled,pletely out of words.


    "You should definitely make it up to her with a small chunk of Academy funds," Number One proposed as he turned to Luna. "How about fifty thousand contribution points? That sounds like a good price."


    "I will definitelypensate you¡­ I admit it''s my fault," Headmaster ke agreed with a pained expression. "How did you know about it though? Did you learn Alchemy from your Master?"


    "Yeah, something like that," Number One exinedzily and suggested to Luna. "How about I offer you my Alchemy services and get you a perfect pill? I''m cheap. I only want fifty thousand contribution points. You can afford it thanks to our generous Academy."


    "..."


    "..."


    Both Headmaster ke and Luna were speechless but he didn''t argue. "Alright. Do what you must."

 Chapter 45 Supreme Tier

    "That''s some nice Soul Herbs," Number One pointed out as he inspected the old Alchemist''s Orange Storage Ring. "Tsk, he had a big collectionpared to his real skills. Being an Alchemist is truly a blessed profession. One can get rich using other''sck of knowledge."


    Number One didn''t hesitate to spill all the boxes with rare Soul Herbs on the floor and transferred them into his own Green Storage Ring which had a much bigger space. He then segregated all the pills inside the ring into two piles before throwing it into Headmaster ke''s hands.


    "I separated the garbage pills from the good ones. You can do whatever you want with them since I have no use for them. The bad pile can be even used as fertilizer since they just nts anyway," Number One exined casually.


    Headmaster ke looked inside the Storage Ring and his eyes widened in happiness. "Whoa, here I thought we would lose out a lot but those pills can be sold for a lot of money!"


    Number One''s eye twitched and hemented, "I like the optimism but you are looking at the wrong pile. The bigger one is all trash."


    The smile on Headmaster ke''s face froze as he withdrew three vials with just a handful of pills inside. "Are you for real? Only those few have good quality? How did no one notice his poor skills for so many years?"


    "I wouldn''t really say ''good quality.'' They are simply edible and won''t really harm anyone. The rest are either full of impurities or are simply old. Feeding them to a Soul Artist would only slow down their growth in the long term. We don''t want to give them to our Students, right?" Number One replied with a shrug. "As for your second question, shouldn''t the Academy know best? You all were the ones buying those crappy pills."


    Headmaster ke turned red in shame before staring at Number One suspiciously. "How can you tell if the pill is good or bad this quickly? Alchemists study for tens of years and they would still end up like that old Alchemist on the floor."


    "The reason you can''t tell the difference is that you have never seen a supreme tier pill. You would be able to tell the difference with a single nce if you were topare them," Number One described while treating Headmaster ke like his pal. "I have seen hundreds of perfect pills of various kinds so it''s easy for me. I will show you er since I''m going to make one for Luna."


    Luna''s eyes opened wide. "Will you really make me a supreme tier Earth Rank healing pill? You know how expensive they are on the market? Any supreme tier pill is treated like a treasure. They are even sold in the auction houses."


    The pill ranking wasmon knowledge in the world of Soul Artists. Aside from the pills being categorized into five ranks of Common, Earth, Heaven, Saint, and Legendary, each pill could have four tiers of quality: low, mid, high, and supreme. Even Heaven rank pills were hard to find in the Outer World, not to mention Saint or Legendary.


    Number One was taken aback by this information and scratched his head. "Hey, it''s not like I can help it. I have never made a single pill that was below a supreme tier. That''s a normal standard for me."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Even Nami was speechless as she couldn''t tell if Number One was bluffing or if he really possessed such skills. It wasn''t her thought to doubt since no one in the history of Alchemy had such a high ratio. Everyone made poor-quality pills while studying Alchemy for the first time.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well, I guess I can only show you," Number One muttered as he pointed at the dead body still rooting on the floor. "How about we remove this guy off the room before you lead me to the storage with all Soul Herbs? I don''t have all the right ingredients with me."


    "Right, I will inform the Academy Officials," Headmaster ke nodded immediately and peeked out of the room to call for people.


    "Are we going to get in trouble for killing the local Alchemist?" Luna questioned in wonder but Headmaster ke didn''t seem to be worried.


    "The Academy will definitely be med for his death but it''s not something we can''t deal with," Headmaster ke pointed out while ordering the two male nurses that entered the room. "Take this body and dispose of it silently. Afterward, tell the Academy Guards to take over the local Alchemy Store. If anyone tries to argue, tell them that the old Alchemist wanted to poison a student. He then passed away after he ate the pill to prove it wasn''t poisonous."


    The nurses stared at the body in surprise but they still executed themand. The Soul Academy was a powerhouse that usually ruled within each region. Whatever they said was imed to be the truth and no one cared even if it wasn''t.


    The strength in this world was everything.


    "Nami, you can keep Lunapany for now. I wille backter," Number One suggested as he walked over to thedies and Nami only nodded while leaning for the kiss.


    They were being watched by Luna but Number One didn''t hesitate to hold Nami by her waist while rewarding her for the good job she was doing. This whole time he was giving her subtle instructions with their connection but she was mostly doing everything on her own.


    Luna''s eyes met with Number One as he was leaving but she didn''tment on them besides acknowledging his help. "Thank you. I will repay this favor in the future."


    "You know it," Number One replied with a smile and finally left the room with Headmaster ke apanying him. Luna couldn''t possibly guess that Number One wasn''t really doing it for her but rather for himself.


    Number One needed to practice Alchemy in real life and also gather more Soul Herbs for himself. Getting favors from both Luna and Headmaster ke was just a bonus for him.


    "The Academy doesn''t have too big of a storage so if you need any Soul Herbs, you can let me know and I will ask someone to buy them off the market," Headmaster ke introduced as they reached a guarded vault. "I am expecting a lot from you."


    It was strange for Headmaster ke to trust him so much but it was understandable. He had such great Soul Art and even two legendary pills so the story of his Inner World master had to be true. His knowledge of alchemy only made it more believable.


    "Sure, I only need a quick look to know what I need," Number One replied while scanning the list of the items he needed for his Legendary Pills. He didn''t have high hopes but he could maybe slide one of them with the order.

 Chapter 46 Poisonous Toad Leaf

    The Soul Herbs Storage turned out to be much bigger than Number One originally thought but looking through the shelves, he could only sigh in disappointment. It only consisted of allmon Soul Herbs and he could tell whose fault it was. The old Alchemist must have used up all the rare Soul Herbs in order to create his garbage pill and it was obvious that he failed numerous times.


    "This is not good enough. That old geezer took all the Soul Herbs I needed so I will need to ask you to refresh the stock," Number One announced after returning to Headmaster ke. "I will tell you all the Soul Herbs one by one so note them down."


    Headmaster ke quickly snapped his fingers at the Academy Official in charge of the storage and he began to note down everything Number One said.


    "I will need fifty of everything. White Ginseng, Spring Chicory, Red Rose Root, ck Rose Root, Bloomed White Ginseng¡­"


    The list was extremely long and Headmaster ke began to sweat as he asked for the total price at the end. The Academy Official scratched his head as he looked through the list and pointed at a single Soul Herb. "Everything on the list is quite easy to get and we would buy it anyway to refill the storage but the Poisonous Toad Leaf might be a problem."


    Number One couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows. "And why is that?"


    It was the exact Soul Herb that he needed for one of his Legendary Pills which he wanted to sneak into the list. It was the only one he could choose since it was one of the few that could be found in the Outer World and it was the least rare of them all.


    "Well, I know about this Soul Herb since one of them was recently auctioned in the Auction House. It is quite rare to find since it needs assistance from the Poisonous Toad to gain its properties. The toad needs to rest on the leaf for at least a week before it is ready to harvest," the Academy Official exined. "Not to mention fifty, it would be hard to even get one."


    The Academy Official gazed at Headmaster ke and added, "That Soul Herb is also extremely expensive. As it is one of the rarest Earth rank Soul Herbs, its price can reach millions of Yellow Soul Crystals. Our Academy even bid close to five million but the price went up to a thousand Green Soul Crystals which is equivalent to ten million Yellow Soul Crystals."


    Headmaster ke paled at the high number and cursed, "Damn, those greedy bastards are always inting the price. How could a single Soul Herb cost that much?"


    "I heard it''s actually a key ingredient for most Heaven rank pills¡­ I wouldn''t be surprised if the price went even higher," the Academy Official replied with a shrug. "The Poisonous Toads have been close to extinction for many years so the price will only go up and up. That was the reason I applied to secure this one for the Academy but we failed in the end."


    Number One''s heart sank inside of him. He knew all the Soul Herbs descriptions but he wasn''t aware of how and where to get them exactly. He only knew the herb''s origins but that was all. ''How am I supposed to get fifty of them when they are so expensive?''


    They were all troubled with the news and Headmaster ke questioned suspiciously, "Is this Soul Herb really necessary to make the healing Pill for Luna?"


    Number One couldn''t really pretend anymore and denied it firmly. "No, it''s for me. I need to make a few pills for myself too since I am challenging the seniors after I am done here."


    "Another challenge?" Headmaster ke frowned as if he was getting another headache. "How confident are you? Who exactly are you fighting?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "All four of them at the same time," Number One replied casually. "I would fight all five but I am leaving the girl for Luna."


    Both the Academy Official and Headmaster ke froze as they looked at Number One in surprise. He wasn''t done though and added, "What? Do you think I have time to deal with them one by one? I would rather go train instead so I will finish them off in a single duel."


    Number One''s voice was so calm and collected that it was hard not to believe his words. Headmaster ke thought for a moment before ordering, "Alright, go buy all the Soul Herbs that Number One needs and then ask the Auction House to contact the buyer of Poisonous Toad Leaf. Tell them that the Academy is willing to buy it from them at a higher price."


    The Academy Official raised his eyebrows but he didn''t argue and nodded before leaving hurriedly.


    "I guess we can only wait for now," Headmaster ke muttered. "How about you practice for now? There should be enough Soul Herbs to make a few Common Pills."


    It was clear that Headmaster ke wouldn''t believe fully until he saw the results and Number One didn''t me him. He was nning to impress him anyway since that was just the start of their future coboration. "Sure, why not. I usually make pills in silence though."


    "That''s not a problem, I will wait for you outside," Headmaster ke decided on the spot. "Call me if you need anything else."


    The respect in Headmaster ke''s voice didn''te from Number One''s strength but rather his knowledge. A good Alchemist was just too hard to find, so it was more of an investment on his part.


    ''I guess I can sacrifice a bit for my first time,'' Number One thought as he began pulling out various Soul Herb boxes from his Storage Ring.


    The pill Number One was trying to make was at the top of the Earth rank and the old Alchemist happened to have all the right ingredients. Although he would have to use more than half of his new inventory, getting Headmaster ke''s support was more crucial for his long-term benefits.


    ''If only the old Alchemist carried more Soul Crystals on him I would be a rich boy,'' Number Onemented. He only had a total of a hundred thousand Yellow Soul Crystals which was barely anything when it came to Soul Herb prices.


    Number One opened each box and ced the Soul Herbs near his chest to suck them inside his heavenly space. He knew about this method for quite some time but he never had enough goods to use the heavenly space as storage. He was able to put in and withdraw anything from the outside world but the Legendary Soul Artifacts found inside were impossible to take out.


    "Alright, I better hurry," Number One muttered as he split his consciousness as well and he found himself right in front of the golden cauldron. It was time for him to prepare his first-ever Pill.

 Chapter 47 Meridian Cleansing Pill

    "First we need fire," Number One spoke as his palm opened and a white me appeared to serve him. It flickered a few times before finally settling down like a good puppy.


    The me needed to be used to heat up the golden cauldron to the right temperature before he was finally able to throw the Soul Herbs inside. They were hovering in the air around him even though there was no wind so he only needed to reach out to grab the right one.


    "Throw in and close the lid¡­ Throw in and close the lid¡­" Number One repeated the same motion every few seconds until all Soul Herbs turned into liquid. Normally he would have to wait longer for the Soul Herbs to melt but that only applied to higher-ranked pills.


    "Now thest step," Number One muttered as he proceeded to slowly withdraw his me. He waited a second for the golden cauldron to cool down before grabbing its handles.


    It immediately lit up as it sucked his Soul Energy but Number One only smiled. His job was already over and he just watched the cauldron finish the work for him. It used his Soul Energy to condense the liquid into round pills until all of them began rolling inside.


    "Ta-daaa," Number One opened the lid as if he was a famous chief presenting his dish and looked inside with his whole head. The thick herbal aroma hit him in the face and he took a huge breath to let his lungs enjoy too.


    At the bottom of the cauldrony ten white pills, all perfectly round and shiny which just waited to be eaten. Number One admired his creation proudly but he quickly stopped pretending as he took them out gently. "Who am I lying to? I barely did anything."


    Number One rubbed the golden cauldron to thank it for a good job and finally left his heavenly space. He had to admit that he underestimated the power of the supreme pills as they immediately reacted to the outside world. The pill aroma leaked into the whole storage and the pills shone with their own white light.


    The pills made by the golden silhouette were all shining with gold which made Number One jealous. Wouldn''t he be the best Alchemist in the world if all his pills shone like golden stars? He stopped dreaming of that ever happening as he would nevermit to being that high-key.


    "You cane in," Number One called out from inside as he kept all the pills in a vial and Headmaster ke stepped inside.


    "Is there anything else you need?" Headmaster ke questioned curiously but Number One only tilted his head.


    "What do you mean? I''m already done. Here," Number One offered as he disyed the whole vial. "You can try it. They are not poisonous like that garbage earlier."


    Headmaster ke didn''t dare to move and only blinked in shock as he stared at the pills. "Howe they are so bright? What is this sorcery?"


    "That''s a supreme tier Earth rank pill that I made just now," Number One exined and sighed as he forced himself to walk up. "Is this your first time seeing one? Get used to it since I don''t ept anything less."


    Headmaster ke finally epted the vial and he observed it from up close. "Didn''t you only take like five minutes? The old Alchemist took a whole morning and failed countless times to make one failed pill."


    "Just because others take so much time doesn''t mean everyone does. Alchemy is easy if you have good tools and knowledge at your disposal," Number One bragged humbly and exined in short words. "This pill is called Meridian Cleansing Pill. It will clear up your meridians from any impurities and allow smoother transportation of Soul Energy around your body."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Whoa¡­" Headmaster ke muttered speechlessly and finally opened the vial. His dark hair was blown by aroma itself which rendered him speechless again.


    "To think you are gracing me with such a pill. Do you realize how much money you would get if you sell those pills? Millions! No, tens of Millions!" Headmaster ke informed excitedly but Number One wasn''t even affected.


    "I made them in five minutes. Do you think I''m worried about my funds in the future?" Number One questioned with a shrug. "Also, if I were to start selling supreme tier pills one after another, many powers would start to question where I got them from. The moment they find out I made them, the Inner World experts will arrive to kidnap me so I can make more pills for them. Can the Winged Soul Academy protect me? You can''t even protect me from Miss ck alone."


    Number One''s words caused all the excitement in Headmaster ke''s eyes to die down. He couldn''t be more right and it was sad. Soul Artists always chased more power and they wouldn''t hesitate to kill anyone to achieve their goals. Kidnapping and extortion are not that umon.


    "How about this. I will just focus on making pills while the Academy will handle the rest," Number One suggested after a moment of silence. "You can sell the pills on my behalf and use the money to buy me the Soul Herbs I need for my further projects. I don''t mind if the Academy keeps some of the profits. If anyone asked where you got so many supreme tier pills, just say you hired an old Alchemist from the Inner World who sometimes gets lucky."


    Headmaster ke brightened at the offer and agreed without hesitation. "Where do I sign? This is too good to be true. You kidding me?"


    "There is no need for any contracts. I believe you are not stupid enough to scam me knowing I can boost your strength with just a few pills. It wouldn''t be hard to jump a few more Cultivation ranks if you had my assistance," Number Onemented with a confident smile. "You are still not too old to be the top powerhouse in the Outer World. Getting your dream woman would no longer be a dream either."


    Headmaster ke pinched himself as if to check if he was dreaming and took a deep breath while pouring one pill out onto his palm. "Listen man, if this pill is really what you say, you got yourself the deal."


    The light of the pill disappeared in Headmaster ke''s mouth and it immediately melted as soon as it touched his tongue. He swallowed the liquid and his body began to shake. His skin turned red, then purple before it finally began oozing out with a ck liquid from all over his body.


    Number One had to cover his nose as the skink was unbearable but Headmaster ke was smiling brightly. "Ahhh! This is amazing! My body feels so energetic and smooth!"


    "Yeah, but it also smells like shit," Number One admitted and ordered, "Get out and wash or I''m stepping out myself. Keep those pills for yourself. I think you need to eat a few more to bring our body out of the ruins."


    Headmaster ke wasn''t bothered by Number One''s tone and walked excitedly. "Wait here for the Academy Official. I will join you soon!"


    Number One only shook his head as if a parent watching their kids run rampant around the courtyard before cracking his knuckles. Now that Headmaster ke was in his favor, he could focus on his own arsenal for the iing challenge.


    "How badly should I embarrass them¡­?"

 Chapter 48 Self-Reflection

    The Academy Official arrived with the Soul Herbs only thirty minutester and presented the Storage Ring to Number One. "Here you go. ording to the Headmaster, you can use whatever herbs you need. Once you are done, you can give the rest to me and I will categorize them ordingly. I have been studying to be an Alchemist so I know Soul Herbs like the back of my hand."


    "Thanks but that won''t be necessary," Number One replied casually as he began withdrawing all the goods and transferring what he doesn''t need into his own Storage Ring. "I will be keeping everything on the list as I need it forter. Headmaster ke has already approved it."


    "Oh¡­ That''s fine then. I was actually instructed to follow your orders so I''m here if you need me," the Academy Official replied as he watched Number One''s hands. "I also asked the Auction House about the Poisonous Toad Leaf and they will inform the buyer for us. They didn''t have good news though since they said the buyer badly needed it."


    Number One didn''tment as he wondered how to adapt his ns. Having Headmaster ke''s support was nice since he could disguise his operations but that probably wasn''t enough to find everything he needed. He needed to be friends with someone even more influential, preferably someone from an Auction House who trades Soul Herbs for a living.


    ''It might be easier to find them all in the Capital but probably riskier. The big Auction Houses would definitely investigate why I need such rare Soul Herbs,'' Number One thought as he remained cautious. Only Soul Artists who nned to make pills would buy Soul Herbs the world was full of thieves who would love to steal other people''s hard work.


    "I wonder, did Headmaster ke receive some kind of Meridian Cleansing Pill?" the Academy Official questioned suddenly which disturbed Number One''s train of thoughts. "I just saw him earlier and not only was his skin smoother but he was smelling of impurities. Only an Earth rank Meridian Cleansing Pill can achieve such results."


    Number One was about to answer but he stopped himself in time. The fewer people knew about his skills, the less chance his profession would be exposed in the future. "You know quite a bit. I gave Headmaster ke one of the pills that my Master gave me in the past. Even though I know a bit of Alchemy, I can''t possibly make such high-ranked Pills, can I?"


    "Haha, so that''s what happened," the Academy Officialughed casually and rxed. "Here I thought I could ask for some pointers. Is it fine if I still watch the process? I can already makemon pills but I want to eventually shift to Earth Rank in the next few years."


    Red lights lit up in Number One''s mind and he shook his head, "I think I might fail if I''m disturbed by anyone. I would prefer if you leave and let me work in peace."


    "Oh, no problem, I was just asking. I also prefer to practice in peace," the Academy Offical nodded in disappointment and went towards the exit. "Let me know if there is anything I can help with."


    Number One gazed at the closed vault door and didn''t hesitate to lock it from inside. It was already a mistake to show his Alchemy knowledge to someone else other than Headmaster ke. If the Winged Soul Academy was investigated in search of the mysterious Alchemist, the Academy Officials in charge of Soul Herb storage would be questioned first.


    Even if someone was loyal to the Academy, people were easily swayed with enough money. Alchemists actually depended on it to fund their studies so they would crumble first. Number One even considered killing as an option to prevent future problems but he quickly discarded that idea. That Academy Official might be first but not thest. He would have to kill everyone on his way just to dy the inevitable.


    ''I guess I have to stay low-key and pick a less powerful Pill,'' Number One thought as he imagined the iing challenge and cringed just thinking about it. "Sorry boys, you asked for it yourself."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª<novelnext></novelnext>


    During the time when Number One was gone, Nami and Luna were busy chatting and they didn''t even realize that an hour passed. They discussed all the topics ranging from high-status families, the politics of the world, and even their ns for the future. Number One was thest topic they touched on.


    "So yeah, that is the story between me and Number One," Luna ended with a helpless sigh. "I admit that I might have been a little too aggressive but I was too frustrated at that time."


    "It''s alright. I was mad at first but after knowing everything that happened, I can somehow understand it," Nami responded while lying right next to Luna on the bed. "Number One doesn''t seem to mind it so I''m willing to forgive you for hurting him."


    "I''m still amazed how you two managed to get so close in just a single day. What is your secret? How did you seduce a man who didn''t let anyone close to him in fear of exposing his secrets?" Luna questioned curiously while turning to face Nami but then she heard footsteps and they both look towards the entrance. "Speaking of the devil."


    "Aww, were you talking about me?" Number One called back as he entered the room. "It took longer than I thought but I''m finally done."


    "We were just chatting casually and you came up," Nami exined as she reached her arms out to Number One. "You know I won''t waste an opportunity to say how awesome you are."


    Number One only smiled at Nami''s affection and picked her up from the bed. She was so light that he could easily carry her all day and that wouldn''t affect him. "What did you say about me?"


    "Luna was just asking how I seduced you," Nami replied while pursing her lips and nting a weing kiss on his lips. They acted as if they forgot about Luna for a second which made her cover her eyes in frustration.


    It sucked to watch someone else living your secret dream. Who wouldn''t want a strong partner to cultivate with? Luna would never admit it but that was exactly what every female was looking for. She couldn''t help but wonder what would happen if she actually took a softer approach with Number One. She was first after all and screw it up by being a bitch.


    "Guys, I''m still here," Luna reminded as she stopped thinking about the past but her words went past Nami''s ears. She continued to make out with Number One and Luna could only wait while rolling her eyes.


    Luna was forced to watch as Number One''s hands rubbed Nami''s back but then she squinted her eyes as she followed his left hand. It had a weird tattoo of ck wings that she didn''t see before. They definitely didn''t have a tattoo artist in the Academy which only left one option which was some kind of Soul Art.


    Luna wanted to raise a question but Number One didn''t give her a chance. He ced Nami on the ground and suddenly withdrew a perfect blue pill that shone with its own light. She almost choked at the intense aroma it gave and looked at Number One with open eyes.


    "Is this Pill really for me¡­?"

 Chapter 49 Devious Pill

    "Who else? I came here just to save your butt again," Number Onemented and ced the pill on Luna''s palm. "You owe me so many favors that I can''t count it anymore."


    "What do you mean so many?" Luna argued right away while holding the pill as if it was a treasure. "It''s only two so don''t exaggerate. I already said I will repay you in the future."


    "Two?" Nami questioned innocently.


    "Luna agreed to be my servant for a month in exchange for high-ranked Soul Arts in the library," Number One exined simply and Luna immediately protested.


    "Hey, it was your idea," Luna countered. "I only said I can do anything."


    "I see. I wasn''t aware of that earlier¡­" Nami muttered and assured Luna, "Don''t worry, I''m a Soul King rank just like Number One so I can rent as many Soul Arts as I want. I will help you instead."


    "Huh?" That information caused Luna to look at them both speechlessly. "You two are both Soul Kings already? Since when?"


    Number One was already frustrated with her stalling and changed the topic with scolding, "Can you shush already and eat the pill? It''s going to melt in your hand if you keep waiting. You are also not supposed to mention to anyone that I made it. If anyone asks, tell them I had more Legendary Pills from my master and the Academy bought one from me."


    Luna paused and trusted Number One by gobbling the pill without hesitation. Only after she swallowed the liquid did she question him, "What kind of pill was it? Is this what a supreme tier pill looks like?"


    Even with high-ranked parents, Luna was unable to ever get one in her hands. Supreme tier pills were on another level but for Number One they were an expected result.


    "It''s just a simple Body Revitalizing Pill. It should work in the next few seconds so don''t hesitate to unwrap that bandage. You don''t need it anymore," Number One suggested with confidence.


    Luna hesitated for a second and blushed as she reached inside her loose shirt. The bandage was wrapped around her chest and shoulder so she had to slowly untie it from inside.


    "I think it will be easier if you take off that shirt and Nami helps you," Number One suggested and walked away to cover the door. "I will make sure no one else ising."


    "Thank you¡­" Luna replied softly as she busied herself. Number One didn''t n to peek at all but her sudden reaction threw him off.


    "Ah!! My Arm!" Luna cried out causing Number One to turn abruptly. He immediately regretted it though as she was all smiling with her bloody arm fully recovered.


    Luna waved with her arm to test it and nced at Number One just as he was about to turn back around. Their eyes met and he was caught looking down at her whitece bra that was almost see-through.


    "Listen, I only turned around cause you shouted. If I wanted to see boobs I would just ask Nami. I don''t need to peek at you," Number One exined himself with a shrug and returned to the bed as if it was nothing. "How do you feel?"


    "You¡­" Luna paused embarrassed as she covered her chest but she didn''t scold him. "I actually feel amazing. My arm had a full recovery and my body has never been this refreshed. Thank you."


    Luna wasn''t unreasonable. The exnation made sense and Number One actually helped her greatly. If he wanted to see her fully she would probably agree anyway as it was just her body.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That''s great," Number one nodded in approval and epted Nami into his embrace. "If you are good then get dressed quickly and follow us. I am busy so I want to finish those fools before I return to training."


    Number One didn''t wait for her answer and left with Nami to give Luna more privacy. She was staring at the door for a moment before ncing down at the chest she uncovered. She didn''t know why but she was actually happy that her body managed to gather Number One''s attention even if it was just a short moment.


    When Luna asked thest question to Nami, she was actually curious about how she managed to do it. Their bodies weren''t that different when it came to proportions and Number One short interest only proved it didn''t really matter. It was definitely something else that Nami had and she didn''t.


    "Ugh," Luna grunted at her stupid thoughts and finally stood up to get dressed. She had to stop overthinking and just focus on herself.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Miss Luna is back! She is all healthy and back for revenge!"


    The news of Luna''s recovery spread quickly as soon as she left the Medical Center. She seemed to have grown in poprity amongst students for thest week that Number One was gone but he was all for it. The less attention on him the better.


    Number One walked into the Training Grounds with two beauties in tow and it turned out the Seniors were already gone. They left to practice in the Soul Training Rooms which couldn''t be more perfect. That was exactly the ce he needed them to be.


    "Let''s pay them a visit," Number One decided after hearing about their location and suggested. "I don''t mind if you go first. I am sure you can''t wait to fight again."


    "You are right. I want to kill that bitch," Luna admitted coldly. "Thank you again."


    Number One only smiled as he led the way. He was clueless about the main Academy students'' strengths so it worked in his favor. The senior female was higher in rank than the other four so he would be fine as long as he believed he could defeat her too.


    ''It''s not like it matters anyway¡­'' Number Onemented as he thought about the devious pill sitting in his Storage Ring. He even asked Headmaster ke if it was fine to embarrass the seniors in the challenge and he didn''t seem to mind it at all.


    ''Are you really going to do it?'' Nami asked on the way to the fully packed cafeteria. ''If you do it I think I will pass on watching. I will just wait by the entrance and you can just tell me once you are done.''


    ''Maybe it really is too cruel?'' Number One pointed out as he started having second thoughts but he quickly changed his mind after hearing Red Devil''s voice from the cafeteria.


    "Number One will be Number Five once we are done with him! He was the one who challenged all four of us so no one can me us! Any of you can follow and watch as we smash him in the Duel Arena!"


    Number One snickered as he affirmed the usage of his hidden weapon and finally entered the Cafeteria. The five seniors were heading to leave but they stopped once they saw their opponents.


    "You don''t need to go anywhere. We are settling it here, in the 50th training room," Number One announced and pointed at Luna. "Ladies will go at it first. Anyints?"


    The five seniors frowned at his proposal while Luna only cracked her knuckles and invited the ck uniformdy, "What? Are you scared that everyone will see how much of a cheating bitch you are?"

 Chapter 50 Soul Vision

    Luna''s insult caused the crowd to gasp and everyone immediately backed away which formed arge empty circle around the two parties. The fight could break out at any moment and they didn''t want to be in the middle of a yfield.


    "I see, so that''s what we are calling it these days," the female seniormented inughter. "Anyone who wins against you is a cheater because there is no way the great Miss Luna could lose. Let me break the news to you. The world doesn''t revolve around you and nothing you say will change the fact that you lost."


    "Frankly speaking," the female senior continued. "I don''t even see a reason why I should agree to fight you again. I already have a convincing win and no one will fault me for rejecting you. Maybe I would agree if you were a bit nicer but you went straight to insulting and I lost my mood to fight."


    "Stop spitting so much shit out of your mouth and get inside the room. You cheated the first time by wanting a light sparring and then going for the kill. I won''t let you trick me this time," Luna countered right away and walked towards the 50th room. "If you don''t get inside, I will wait until you leave the Academy and kill you outside. You don''t have a choice but to fight me again."


    Everyone was taken aback by Luna''s words and even Darius scratched his head. The female senior even turned to him withints. "Is the Academy going to allow such insults and threats? Academy Students are forbidden from killing each other even outside the Academy."


    "Liss, the Academy is paying you to ept challenges from the new students. If you reject Luna, I will inform the Academy Officials in the Main Academy to take away your mission reward," Darius reminded simply. "Are you afraid a new student can defeat you? What would the Disciplinary Elder say? I''m sure he would kick you out of the Disciplinary Guard."


    Liss frowned deeply at the clear bias for Luna and gritted her teeth as she followed after Luna. "I''m happy I broke up with you. Hope you stay in the Selection Academy forever."


    Number One almost spat out at the sudden reveal but Darius kept his cool. "Too bad, I''m going back to the main Academy next month. Hope you don''t be aughing stock by then. It would suck if someone learned my ex was beaten by a new student."


    Only then did Number One realize that Darius was also a Student in the Academy at some point. He was at most in his early thirties so it probably wasn''t that long ago since he became a teacher. One could choose to stay in the Academy after they reach thirty years old which was probably what happened.


    "Don''t worry, we are not going to reject your Challenge," Red Devil assured Number One as he pointed at the 49th training room. "There are other rooms free. Let''s settle it right away as you said."


    "Sit down Red Onion," Number One replied indifferently. "I''m still yet to eat breakfast and I want to watch Luna''s fight. Are you that eager to enjoy each other?"


    "We will enjoy beating you into a pulp!" Red Devil confirmed angrily which caused Number One to purse his lips. It was definitely not what he meant but he let Red Devil think whatever he wanted.


    Nami covered her mouth as if trying to hide her cringe and pulled Number One towards the Cafeteria filled with food. She was the one who reminded him multiple times that he still didn''t eat and she had to take him forcefully.


    Number One had free ess to all the food he wanted so they ordered multiple tes of food and sat at the table right across from the 50th training room. The other students didn''t hesitate to clear the ce for them even without asking.


    "The fight is about to start!" Someone from the crowd shouted excitedly but Number One wasn''t stopping the bite of the delicious chicken tenders in front of him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The girls were standing at the opposite sides of the 50th training room and Number One only needed a single nce to know who was handling it better. Luna was standing steadily despite her body sweating while Liss was much worse with her legs shaking.


    "Why are your legs trembling? Are you scared?" Luna asked sarcastically as she didn''t hesitate to spawn her crimson Soul Sword. "Don''t worry, it''s just a light sparring likest time, right? We should take it easy this time too, right?"


    Liss frowned deeply as she observed Luna''s condition and she in turn withdrew a pill from her Storage Ring before popping it into her mouth. It was clear she needed some boost or she would lose to the 50th room instead of Luna.


    ''Howe Luna''s body is so strong?'' Nami questioned in her mind as she fed Number One a spoon full of rice. ''Last time she tried she was barely able to stand. Is it because of the Body Revitalizing Pill?''


    ''Yup, she is still under the effects of the pill and it''s providing her with energy,'' Number One confirmed as he watched the battle closely. ''It won''tst her long enough though. She needs to end it as soon as possible.''


    Luna acted as if she heard their exchange and eximed, "Set up a timer. Ten seconds!"


    [Time: 00:10.00]


    "We fight when the timer hits zero," Luna exined and didn''t give Liss more time to prepare. "Timer Start!"


    Liss gritted her teeth as her legs slowly stopped trembling and she disyed her own long purple sword as well. Soul Weapons were usually the main strength of the Soul Artist and Luna seemed confident in her own skills.


    Ding!


    The timer went off after ten seconds and bothdies disappeared from their position. They were so fast that Number One found it hard to follow them. They shed in the middle while bouncing their swords together and Liss immediately followed with a sneak attack from her free hand.


    Purple Soul Energy burst out into Luna''s face but the target vanished in a blink of an eye and Liss cried out right after. She fell on the floor with her ck uniform cut from behind and her back bleeding profusely.


    "You think you can use the same sneak attack twice?" Luna questioned as waited while preparing her elegant sword stance. "Get up. I''m not done with you."


    Luna''s eyes were giving off a red light as she stared her opponent down and Liss paled as she looked back. "You have Soul Vision!"

 Chapter 51 Area Of Expertise

    ''Soul Vision?'' Number One repeated in his mind as he observed Luna''s eyes. He has seen it a few times in the past but never really knew what it was.


    ''It''s a Soul Art that allows you to sharpen your sight. You can''t see Luna''s Shadow Steps right now but it wouldn''t be the problem with Soul Vision. You can use it to see her attack sooner and dodge or counter in time,'' Nami exined and smiled at the good news, ''I actually already decided to master Soul Vision Art for the third feather. We just need to cultivate more to make it.''


    Number one''s eyes brightened and he showed his approval by rubbing her waist. He still remembered the time when he faced Luna and he couldn''t even see when she attacked with her Soul Sword.


    "Is that so surprising?" Luna questioned Liss'' reaction. "That''s the most basic Soul Art one can learn. To think a member of the Disciplinary Guard doesn''t know one. That must be embarrassing."


    Liss was still sitting on the floor as if waiting for her healing pill to heal her back but she stood up at Luna''sment. "It''s embarrassing to think that closebat is everything. That''s actually the weakest of my skills."


    Luna frowned as she dashed to strike Liss again but She changed her tactic. She gave up on attacking and started running away while oozing a strange purple mist from her palms. "Deal with that, bitch!"


    The mist quickly filled the training room but Luna wasn''t bothered at all. She ran straight into the smoke screen and Number One lost vision of them. All the spectators heard were heavy grunts and Liss'' cries of pain as Luna attacked mercilessly.


    Even if Darius seemed to dislike his ex, he still couldn''t let any of the girls die. He rushed towards the training room in order to stop the duel but Number One reached the door first and stopped him. "It''s alright, let the battle finish on its own. It won''tst that long."


    "I will be the one med if they kill each other," Dariusmented but then the cries ended and Luna jumped out of the mist. She started coughing madly and fell on the floor with her body trembling.


    Luna didn''t have any injuries on her body but it was clear that something was affecting her. She was trying to move and crawl away from the mist but her body didn''t seem to react.


    The purple mist slowly dispersed and everyone could finally see the other party. Liss was in horrible shape as her ck uniform was full of cuts and she bled from every part of her body. She was also on the ground but then she looked up hatefully and struggled to get up.


    "How will your sword help you when you can''t even move?" Liss questioned as she dragged herself towards Luna with a Soul Sword in her hand. "Can''t get up, huh? What happened?"


    Luna''s face turned pale and her gaze fell on Number One. She was clearly looking for help but he would enter even if she didn''t want him to. The duel has stepped into his area of expertise so he had to interfere.


    "You can open the door," Number One ordered Darius who was already holding his badge near the panel and he walked inside casually.


    "Get out! The duel is not over!" Liss shouted angrily but Number One ignored herints as he crouched next to Luna. He already withdrew one of the Body Revitalizing Pills into his hand and covered Luna''s lips to hide it.


    Luna looked up into his eyes and her small tongue began licking his palm to get the pill into her mouth. It was ticklish so Number One pulled away as soon as she ate the pill and finally picked her up. "The fight is over. You lost."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "How is that my loss?! I''m still standing and look at her! You even have to carry her away!" Lissined. "This is my win!"


    "How about you look at your body first?" Number One pointed out with a roll of his eyes. "If it was a life and death battle, Luna wouldn''t hold back and she would kill you without a doubt. Just cause you used a Paralyzing Mist Pill doesn''t mean you win the duel."


    Liss was taken aback at Number One''s words but she only shrugged, "So what if I used a pill? I''m an Alchemist so I can use all the pills I create. It is one of my strengths and pills are not forbidden in a duel."


    "You can only use the pills you created yourself but you didn''t create this pill," Number One corrected while gazing at her sharply. "I can also ask my Master for Pills and blow up this Academy. Does that make me strong?"


    The answer in the outside world would be yes since a strong background was your strength but when it came to duels, it was clearly unfair. How can one test your battle skills if all you had was outside help?


    Liss'' gaze darkened and she still argued, "How do you know I didn''t make it? You don''t know anything about me."


    The other four seniors also arrived at the scene and Red Devil called out confidently, "nk usations! Sister Liss is the best young Alchemist in the main Academy! If she says she made the pills then that means she made them!"


    "I guess it won''t be an issue to quickly fact-check you about the pill''s creation process, right?" Number One questioned casually while Luna held onto him weakly. Her strength wasing back thanks to his healing pill but it would be a while till she can recover fully.


    "Tsk, as if you know anything. Fact check me all you want," Liss called back with a snicker but she regretted it right after Number One started talking.


    "Alright, you should know all the ingredients used to create this pill. How about you tell me how to extract the dye from the Purple Lily that is used to give the mist its color," Number One asked calmly.


    Liss was instantly stuck but she still answered. "You naturally use the mortar to grind it into a paste before it can be used."


    Number One only rolled his eyes and began heading towards the exit. "The Purple Lily is not even used in this pill and you would know that if you made the pill. Case closed."


    Everyone in the room got stuck and looked at Liss for answers. Her face alone was enough of an answer they were looking for. She was clearly wrong as she didn''t even argue back.


    "The Duel is over. Luna is the winner of the rematch," Darius announced, causing the whole crowd of students to cheer. They would naturally prefer that Luna would win since she represented them.


    Number One carried Luna to Nami and returned back to the training room while gazing at the four male seniors. "Now it''s our turn. Get in."

 Chapter 52 Number Ones Challenge

    Liss wasn''t someone who easily epted defeat but she still headed towards the exit while ring at Number One hatefully. She stopped by the other seniors'' side and ordered sternly, "Finish him. Use everything you got."


    Red Devil and the rest only nodded as they seemed to have the same n anyway. Number One embarrassed Liss by catching her lies so they could only get their revenge.


    "What are you waiting for? I don''t have all day." Number One hurried the seniors from afar and they all turned to check his condition. They only frowned seeing him all fine despite having to withstand the 50th room''s gravity.


    "Damn¡­ We can''t let him make it to the main Academy¡­" Red Devil cursed and other seniors nodded in tow.


    It was clear that both Luna and Number One were above everyone else in the Selection Academy. It wouldn''t even be wrong to say they were on par with the Students of the main Academy. Both of them would soon pass the final test and their challenge results would be known to everyone. They couldn''t let that happen or their reputation was over.


    All four male seniors popped a pill into their mouths even before they stepped into the arena before finally walking across Number One. They were clearly shaking but the pills eased the pressure.


    "You should leave too," Number One suggested as he gazed at Darius. "Don''t worry, I won''t be killing them. I don''t want toter train in a room with the smell of burned corpses."


    Red Devil was about to offer aeback but Darius nodded as if that was all he needed to hear and left with full confidence in Number One. "Don''t mess them up too much."


    Number One only shrugged as he already knew what was about to happen and faced his opponents. "Are you ready to lose?"


    "Your confidence will bring you doom one day," Red Devilmented coldly and shouted impatiently, "Set up a timer! Ten seconds! Timer start!"


    Ten seconds went on a countdown and Number One only shook his head. They were so eager to y with each other that he couldn''t help but give them what they wanted. He quickly withdrew a bandana which he tied around his face and stared his opponents down.


    The seniors were waiting for the gong tounch an attack while Number One was waiting for thest second of the timer. Four red shinny pills appeared in between his fingers and he threw them just as the timer set off.


    "Watch out!" Red Devil cried out in warning and they charged forward with their Movement Soul Arts. They tried to dodge the four lights thinking they were some darts but the devious pills exploded in the air without waiting for the impact.


    Red smoke burst out like a thick storm cloud and it immediately covered the whole training room including Number One. It was almost impossible to see inside the smoke as it burned their eyes but the seniors still looked out for Number One attack.


    "Fuck, stay grouped! Cover every direction!" Red Devil cursed while yelling orders. "He is going to ambush us so watch out!"


    They didn''t think too much of the smoke as they thought of it as a diversion but they couldn''t be more wrong. The smoke was the attack itself and Number One had no more ns to attack them. He was waiting in the corner with his eyes closed and held his breath to avoid breathing in the fumes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Enjoy boys,'' Number One thought just before his devious pill started to take effect.


    "Hey! Who touched my butt?!" Red Devil cried out while facing the other three seniors and realized they all looked at him with rigid breathing. "The fuck is wrong with you¡­?"


    Just as Red Devil questioned, his eyesight turned blurry and he was overwhelmed by an insane wave of sexual desires. He tried to fight it but the other seniors tackled him to the ground and they all wrestled while rubbing their crotches against each other. It was impossible to resist the temptations anymore and their minds shut off while they followed their instincts.


    "What are they doing?" Liss questioned from outside when the training room began to filter the smoke and her eyes widened when she realized what was going on.


    Number One happened to be walking out towards the exit and all eyes from the crowd fell on him. They naturally saw him throw the pills so they knew it was all his doing.


    "The challenge is over since the opponents are unable to proceed with the duel," Number One announced as soon as he left and turned to Liss who was fuming. "You can go inside to help them or you can just let them enjoy themselves. The choice is yours."


    "You used pills too!" Liss shouted while gritting her teeth. "You definitely didn''t make them! Those pills were all supreme tier! What a fucking hypocrite."


    Both the crowd and Darius paused at the usations since they actually made sense. Number One just used Liss of cheating and then he proceeded to do the exact same thing.


    "You are right. Consider it my loss then," Number One agreed indifferently while turning to look through the open door. "I didn''t really have a choice since my Soul Arts are meant to kill. Would you rather prefer I shoot them instead?"


    Number One didn''t wait for her answer and extended his arm inside the training room. His two fingers lit up and burst out with burning light that blinded everyone watching. The beam shot right across the training room and barely missed the four seniors before mming into the wall.


    Liss was stunned but Number One only shrugged as he walked back toward Nami and Luna. He would actually fight for the win if not for the fact that Liss was an Alchemist. He didn''t know that while nning for his challenge so he had to improvise and ept this loss to stay low-key.


    "Let''s go," Number One said calmly while reaching the table but he paused as he tried to lift Luna again. His eyesight turned blurry for a split second while his lower body began to tingle.


    Number One reacted quickly by eating a Body Revitalizing Pill but it was toote. He thought he would be fine without breathing any smoke but forgot about his skin which could absorb as well. His mind was already being affected and his desires made his hands sink into Luna''s thigh.


    "Are you okay?" Luna asked in wonder but Number One only picked her up while rming Nami in their mind.


    ''We need to get back to the room. I can''t hold on for too long.''

 Chapter 53 Lovers In Heat (**)

    Luna was still affected by the Paralyzing Mist Pill so Number One had to take her out of the Cafeteria but he immediately regretted it once they left. He barely reached the staircase leading to the top-ss floor when his body and mind started to act up. He wanted to unleash his pent-up desires and the soft body of Luna was right then for him to taste.


    "One moment¡­" Number One muttered while breathing deeply and he ced Luna down with his body pinning her against the wall. He was pressing his forehead against the wall to distract his mind with pain but that barely did anything.


    "Were you affected by the smoke too?" Luna guessed based on his reactions and grabbed his hand that was trying to slide up her skirt. "It''s okay, you can leave me here. I will be fine so go with Nami and take care of it."


    Too bad, Number One couldn''t hear her words as he split his consciousness to enter his heavenly space. He quickly dashed towards the golden bowl but he only found one single drop of golden liquid. He didn''t hesitate to swallow it to prolong his sanity for just a little longer and returned back to the outside world. What weed him was a scene he wouldn''t even imagine in the past.


    "Mhmm¡­" Luna moaned softly as his lips were forcing kisses on her neck while his palm was grasping her soft butt. It was clear that his leftover consciousness followed his inner desires and used the closest body to vent his frustrations.


    "Ugh¡­ I''m sorry," Number One apologized while swiftly pulling away and picking her up again. "Let''s hurry. I''m close to losing it."


    Nami could tell the situation was serious so she didn''t evenin as she lead the way for them. Luna didn''t me Number One either and simply held his head to provide better support. Her face was flushed from his previous actions and his palm kept holding her by her bottom.


    "Nami, my student badge," Luna called out as she withdrew the key. "It''s the third room on the left."


    They cooperated together to get Luna to her room safely but as soon as Number One threw her on the bed, something in his eyes snapped. They turned red and he covered Luna with his weight while staring at her with a hungry gaze.


    "He is lost," Luna informed Nami just before Number One dove to her neck and continued what he started. Even when Luna tried to grab his shoulders to stop him, he just snatched her wrists and pinned her down to the bed with superior strength.


    Luna was suddenly hopeless but Nami didn''t just watch them.


    Pa!


    Nami kicked Number One''s side which pushed him off Luna''s body and jumped on top of him like a tigress. She didn''t hesitate to grasp his face and looked into his eyes. "I''m here baby. Look at me. I''m all yours to take."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Nami''s words were enough for Number One to change his target and he held her body with his lips finding her own. They have never kissed so passionately till now but Nami was all for it. She was ready to ept everything and give her first time to him.


    "Are you two really going to do it here?" Luna questioned speechlessly as Number One ripped off Nami''s skirt but she didn''t manage to receive a reply. Nami was fully focused on pleasuring her man and the game only elerated once he got to the softness of her body.


    "Ahh!" Nami moaned loudly as two fingers slid inside her. They seemed to go exactly where she wanted and her body quickly went numb from the sudden pleasure.


    Nami couldn''t even scream as her lips were pulled back for more kisses and Number One pushed his tongue past her teeth with no resistance. She wanted his touch as much as he did if not even more. The Heavenly Feathers were already pushing her to the limits and she could finally satisfy her desires.


    "How do you expect me to watch you two¡­" Lunained with blush all over her face. She finally thought of turning to the side to at least avoid staring but then she saw it.


    Number One''s erection has finally burst out from his pants and Nami ced it right between her inner thighs. It grinded up and down with the movements of her hips while his palm smacked her bottom until it was red. He made sure to squeeze it further and even thrust with his hips to match her own.


    "So big¡­" Luna muttered in shock as her eyes were glued to the rosy tip that kept peeking up from Nami''s thighs. It made her chin drop and her breathing quickened as the sexual tension in the room skyrocketed.


    Luna gulped down the moment Number One finally entered inside Nami and both their bodies trembled. Even when she wasn''t the one on top of him, she could still feel it as if he was iming her body as well. She reached down to check the wetness between her legs and just a single touch made her mind explode in pleasure.


    "I¡­" Luna muttered nkly and realized it was time to leave. She has already recovered enough to stagger outside safely but she still took onest look at the two lovers in heat.


    Number One was still thrusting despite Nami''s body twitching constantly until he finally groaned and held their waists connected. Luna actually thought they were done this quickly but he suddenly rolled on the bed right next to her and resumed right after without caring about her presence.


    "Mhmm!!" Nami moaned again when Number One shifted to kissing her neck and she rmed Luna while tapping a Student Badge on her shoulder. "I will handle him tonight¡­ You can take our room to rest."


    Luna only nodded as she took the badge but she wasn''t able to get away in time. Number One noticed her movement and reached out to grab her arm. She was only able to cry out when he jerked her back and grasped her neck with a lock much gentler than in thest.

 Chapter 54 Just For Today (**)

    Everyone had defensive instincts in them to act when they were in danger and Luna immediately grasped onto Number One''s forearm that was holding her neck. She wanted to pull him away but her natural instincts seemed defective. She didn''t even consider him a danger anymore and no strength came out of her arms.


    Luna turned her gaze to Nami as if looking for help but Nami was in another world. Her eyes were closed and arms wrapped around Number One''s head as they made out passionately with no break for a breath. She must have thought that Luna already left and focused on enjoying herself.


    ''Just pull him away and run!'' Luna scolded herself in her mind but her body didn''t move an inch. She felt so good just a moment ago and Number One wasn''t really hurting her.


    It was theplete opposite.


    "Mhmm¡­" A soft moan escaped Luna''s lips as her neck was massaged by a strong yet smooth hand. Number One was so gentle that she didn''t even mind his touch and even wanted more.


    Luna already realized how touch-deprived she was after Number One choked her for the first time. Even though he didn''t have good intentions at that time, it was the closest she got with anyone for many years.


    ''Just a bit more won''t hurt¡­'' Luna exined her reasoning as she remained still. She knew that she could always run away if Number One got too excessive which calmed her down.


    Luna regretted her decision instantly when Number One did exactly that. He suddenly left her neck alone and skimmed down towards her chest. Even before she could decide what to do, he grasped her breast and squeezed repeatedly as if it was all his to take.


    "Wait¡­" Luna finally halted Number One advance with her eyes widening but he only jerked her hands away when she tried to stop him. He swiftly returned to her uniform and broke all buttons holding it together with a single swipe of his finger.


    A strange feeling of helplessness overwhelmed Luna, one that she never felt before. She wanted to stop Number One from grasping onto her naked breasts but she immediately felt guilty for rejecting his needs. He has been helping her so much and she never did anything for him.


    ''Is it because I feel in debt to him?'' Luna wondered in confusion as she bit her lip to stop her moans. She already said she wouldn''t mind using her body to repay him but it was another story when it came to actually do it.


    Luna was still deciding what to do while Number One already went past her bra and squeezed her breasts directly. He rubbed both of them equally before pinching her nipples and rubbing them between his fingers. Luna never knew she would be sensitive to touch but it didn''t even hurt when his fingers sank into her skin after a rough pull.


    ''Why is he touching mine when he has Nami all to himself¡­?'' Luna thought while watching the two lovers engage in a wild exchange and kept watching them with aplicated gaze. Their passionbined with the constant rubbing caused her sexual desires to resurface after she locked them a long time ago.


    Luna recalled how Number One touched Nami for the first time and imagined his fingers doing the same to her. She was so into it that she even closed her eyes to visualize the scene in her mind but something felt too real. Her body was reacting strangely and then she realized that she actually pulled Number One''s hand in between her legs.


    "Ahh¡­ Just for today¡­" Luna muttered to herself while hugging Number One''s arm. She felt so good she didn''t want it to end and he understood his assignment.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The whole time when Number One unleashed his desires on the two girls, he was actually unconscious with his mind clouded but that didn''tst long. Normally his passive regeneration would stop any kind of poison but this one affected his brain which was harder to cleanse.


    Number One found himself fully engaged the moment his rational thinking returned to normal and he slowed down his movements to assess the situation. He pulled away from Nami''s lips and looked at her as well as his arm that was hugged by Luna.


    ''Fuck¡­ What was I doing¡­?'' Number One cursed in his mind and caressed Nami''s face. ''Are you okay? Do you feel any pain?''


    It was still Nami''s first time. Number One was worried he actually assaulted them both but Nami returned his loving gaze and assured, ''Don''t worry, you were gentle with me and Luna could pull you away if she wanted but she decided to let you enjoy her.''


    ''It wasn''t me¡­'' Number One reminded as he regretted not making an antidote pill for himself. ''I will let her got now.''


    ''It won''t be fair to her if you stop it right now,'' Namimented right away and smiled while pulling him back to continue kissing. ''I don''t mind if she joins us just for today. You can finish what you started while we begin our Dual-cultivation.''


    It was an unexpected request from Nami which caught Number One off guard. He was willing to stop for their sake yet she was pushing him to continue. She didn''t even wait for his decision as she pressed on his hips with her legs and he pierced her deeply once again.


    "Mhmm!" Nami''s moans filled the room with her tongue drawing Number One for more. Luna followed with her own melody and he eventually gave in.


    It was indeed unfair to Luna after he helped herself by touching her body and his hand was already rubbing against her most treasured ce. Just because he agreed though didn''t mean he would go easy on them.


    "Ahh!" Bothdies exploded with cries when Number One resumed thrusting with his own mind and body beforepletely flipping the script.


    Number One suddenly picked up Nami from the bed and turned around to throw her down in the opposite direction. He wanted to enjoy her bottom from behind and she assisted byying down with her back arched.


    His left hand had a Heavenly Feathers tattoo which would light up as soon as they started so he would rather switch his hands. It gave Luna apletely different perspective as she watched from behind but it was better thanpletely exposing their Cultivation technique.


    ''Let''splete the third feather today,'' Number One suggested and Nami only pulled out a Green Soul Crystal as a form of agreement. He needed to grow stronger and Soul Vision seemed like a great solution for the time being.

 Chapter 55 I Wont Forget (*)

    When cold water streamed down Luna''s body, it finally dawned on her what exactly she had just done. Her body was still trembling after Number One used his fingers to turn her into a woman. She has finally experienced what it meant to reach ecstasy and she didn''t think she could ever forget about it.


    "What do I do now¡­?" Luna questioned out loud as if someone would whisper the answer into her ear. It was impossible for her to go back to their usual days after what Number One did to her.


    Luna looked down at her body that was just touched all over by another man and couldn''t help but caress those spots with her eyes closed. She could still feel his strong hand move inside her and her legs shivered with just her thought alone.


    "Damn¡­ I should have left¡­" Luna cursed with regret as she thought about her future. How could she look into Number One''s eyes without recalling this moment?


    It already happened once with Number One''s secrets which Luna was curious about and now it would only be worse. She could act indifferent the first time but she could no longer ignore him anymore.


    "I''m sure he won''t even care much anyway¡­" Luna muttered and sighed as she focused on cleaning her body properly. Number One already had Nami by his side so she could only treat this incident as a one-time lesson and return back to her training.


    Luna didn''t know how much she spent in the shower but it was definitely close to half an hour before she decided to leave. It was strange that she no longer heard Nami''s moans through the door but she didn''t think too much about it. Whatever they were doing no longer involved her.


    At least that was Luna''s initial n until the door suddenly opened when she was in the middle of reaching for the towel. Her whole wet body was fully exposed to Number One''s view who entered inside as if it was his own bathroom.


    Luna immediately thought of covering herself on instinct but that was pretty much useless. Number One has already seen and touched everything she had to show so she gave up on that idea. What she focused on instead were his own naked body parts that he wasn''t afraid to disy.


    "I will borrow a towel," Number One informed calmly as he walked towards the shelf with another spare towel and used it to clean his erection that was still as hard as a rock. Luna was just watching intensely while her mind was running wild.


    ''Just be selfish and leave without a word¡­ Don''t make it hard for me¡­'' Luna pleaded secretly as that would help her forget but Number One didn''t follow the script.


    "Are you okay?" Number One asked softly while lifting her chin to look at her face. "You look pale."


    It wasn''t supposed to happen but that was enough to cause Luna''s heart to skip a beat. She was already at her limits earlier and tried her hardest to convince herself that Number One didn''t care yet then he had to appear.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''m fine¡­ I just spent too much time in the cold shower," Luna replied while pretending to be calm. "Are you two done already?"


    "No, I just wanted to clean myself before we continue," Number One shook his head while using the sink to do just that. "We will use your room for a little longer if you don''t mind. You can use ours if you want to rest."


    Luna gaze followed his hand''s movements with a gulp but she quickly looked up as soon as he turned. "That''s fine¡­ I will just go to the library to study. You two can find me there if you want your student badge back."


    Number One nodded as he matched her gaze and finally moved to the main topic. "Whatever happened earlier, I wasn''t myself at the beginning. Hope I wasn''t too rough with you and if I was, I can only apologize."


    Luna''s heart threatened to jump out of her chest at his words. "At the beginning? Does that mean you were conscious afterward¡­?"


    "Yeah, I woke up in the middle and decided to continue what I started. You seemed like you enjoyed so it would be unfair to just stop halfway," Number One exined honestly and it threw Luna''s off-bnce. This whole time she thought he was under influence of the smoke but it turns out he did so much out of his own free will.


    The color on Luna''s face turned as she felt hot once again and she looked away from Number One''s gaze. "Thank you. That''s actually considerate of you but you don''t have to feel bad about everything. It all happened because I didn''t leave."


    Luna took his hand and pulled it onto her neck as if demonstrating exactly what he did. "You first held me by my neck but you weren''t forceful. I could have stopped you at that time but I thought it is a good opportunity to repay you for everything you did for me. At least at the start."


    Luna glided Number One''s palm down onto her chest and added, "The moment you touched my chest, I actually started wanting more and it was me who pushed your hand further. I can''t treat this as repaying my debts as it was my selfish act that caused you to continue. I still owe you so I will work hard to help you too in the future."


    "I see¡­" Number One muttered as he withdrew his hand from her grasp and patted her head. "Let''s just assume no one is at me for what happened. Also, don''t feel this pressured to repay me. I was just doing a good thing so let''s forget about it and focus on working hard."


    Number One shared onest gaze with Luna and finally headed towards the exit. She watched his back with conflicted feelings brewing in her mind and called out softly after him.


    "I won''t forget."

 Chapter 56 Main Goal

    Number One has decided to finish with the third Heavenly Feather in just one day but he definitely overestimated the capabilities of his Soul. He only managed to Dual-cultivate twice in a row before he was forced to take a rest.


    It was only a break for Number One''s Soul though as Nami didn''t give his body a moment of solitude. She enjoyed connecting with him so much that their rest was filled with various positions she loved to explore. Number One couldn''t even count how many times he reached his limits but they didn''t even sleep and only stopped when the sun rose beyond the horizon.


    "We did it, baby¡­" Nami muttered with heavy breathing and copsed on top of Number One''s chest with not an ounce of energy left. "I''m dead now¡­"


    Nami didn''t have passive Regeneration like Number One so she had to work with her own stamina that already depleted multiple times that night. She still carried a satisfied smile on her face as if was the best night of her life.


    "You can eat thest one," Number Onemented as he pressed another Body Revitalizing Pill into her lips and Nami ate it despite being against it. He has been feeding her pills for the whole night which kept her energized for more action.


    "You don''t need to waste your pills on me¡­ We could have sold them on the marketter," Nami suggested with a sigh but she still climbed to his lips to thank him. "We have used up all my Green Soul Crystals already so we need to get more if we want to Dual-cultivate again. Anything below green wouldn''t affect us much."


    "Don''t worry, I can always make more Pills if I want," Number One assured while hugging Nami with his eyes closed. Her naked body was sofy and soft that he doubted he would ever get tired of caressing her curves.


    "I can feel you inside me when you rub my butt so intensely¡­" Nami pointed out casually but Number One stopped her before she started acting up again.


    "We have been doing it all day and night. I think that''s enough for a single session, don''t you think?" Number One questioned as he pulled out and smacked her butt for goodbye. "Let''s wash up and sleep."


    The n to beat all the records in the Dungeon Mode failed as the first week was already over, but Number One wasn''t that worried. Future was unpredictable so he could only adapt to whatever life was throwing at him. He no longer needed additional Contribution Points from the rankings so that idea dropped in priority.


    "It''s all your fault," Namiined while snuggling into his neck to leave a fewst love marks. "I would be too tired to move a long time ago if you didn''t refresh my body with your pills. Let me help you clean at least before we rest."


    Number One imagined a wholesome shower but Nami only slid down his body before he felt her tongue lick him once again. He knew he couldn''t stop her once she started so he gave up trying and checked his hand tattoo instead.


    Three ck feathers created an asymmetrical picture and Number One couldn''t help but imagine the fourth one right next to them. He already got used to having this tattoo and liked it more with each day.


    "Isn''t that a bit too easy to create them? Howe no one from your family has everpleted this Soul Art. We already have three and it shouldn''t be that long before we hit four," Number One wondered out loud. "I can''t believe no partners survived together for more than a few months."


    "They did, but their progress was much slower than ours," Nami replied as she looked up in the middle of her fun time. "I already confirmed after today that your body must have some kind of regeneration ability. You didn''t eat any pills yet you are not affected by the side effects of Dual-cultivation. We did it so many times and you are still good."


    Number One paused as he matched her gaze. "There are other side effects? I thought it was just the pain from our Souls expanding."


    His passive Regeneration would be exposed to Nami sooner orter so he didn''t even mind that she found out on her own.


    "I would tell you about it before but you didn''t evenin about your body hurting so I just skipped it," Nami exined as she pulled him out of the bed to follow her into the shower. "All of our partners needed a long rest between each Dual-cultivation session since the Heavenly Feathers would put them in a weakened state. I already knew you were special after our first time."


    Nami noticed the slight frown on Number One''s face and added, "Don''t get me wrong. That''s not the reason why I chose you. If I wasn''t sure I want to be with you, I wouldn''t pick you as my Cultivation Partner. It was just a wee bonus honestly. I would be happy with you even if you were normal."


    Number One held Nami by her waist and pulled her closer. He didn''t like how another human could affect his emotions but it was inevitable. He trusted her enough to share a bed and make love so it wasn''t strange to treat her as his own woman.


    "My body is indeed unique. My Soul Talent couldn''t be worse as I can''t even master a single Soul Art, but in exchange, I have passive Regeneration which heals my body from any injuries," Number One revealed after a short consideration. "That was how I survived your sister''s attack. As long as I have enough Soul Energy, I can recover even if she pierces my heart."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Nami''s eyes widened at that information and reached out to rub his chest which didn''t have a single scar. "But it is still going to hurt, right? I''m sorry I couldn''t protect you¡­"


    "How can you be this cute?" Number Onemented with a smile and hugged her head into his chest. "Don''t worry, I already died multiple times. I''m already used to pain."


    Number One treated it like it was nothing but Nami trembled and hugged him tightly as if she was about to lose him. She sniffed while her tears mixed with the steaming water and it took her a moment to calm down. "I didn''t expect you suffered so much¡­ My poor baby¡­"


    It was hard to describe but it did feel good to know someone finally cared about him. Number One was all alone for more than ten years and those feelings were rare for him.


    "So you don''t have any Legendary Healing Pills from your Master. It was all your Regeneration," Nami guessed after getting better and Number One only snickered.


    "The only thing I received from that man is emotional damage and scars on my heart that won''t ever heal," Number One replied while recalling the first time he met that man.


    The whole vige was burned down with dead bodies all around him. His parents, his siblings, and dear friends. He was the only one who survived the massacre and was soon discovered by two figures in masks.


    "Should I kill him too?" A young girl questioned that man as they stared down from the sky and he nodded. What came next was a flying Soul Sword that pierced Number One''s chest and pinned him to the ground.


    Number One was happy that he could join his family but the death he was waiting for didn''te. The hole in his chest suddenly regenerated and the immense pain was gone within seconds. He was just as surprised as the man in the sky who quickly flew down to check on him.


    "What''s your name boy?" The masked man asked but he didn''t wait for the answer. "Doesn''t matter. From now on, you are called Number One because I will make you the strongest Soul Artist in the world."


    From that moment, Number One''s main goal was to kill the man who kidnapped him after destroying everything he loved. Running away with a Legendary Soul Artifact was just the start of his journey and he wouldn''t give up until that man ended up dead.


    "So that''s what happened. I''m sorry I mentioned him¡­" Nami muttered after listening patiently to Number One''s thoughts and leaned up for a loving kiss. "I''m here for you until the very end. You are no longer alone."


    "I''m happy to hear that but I can''t expect anyone to help me fight that man," Number One replied while letting go of her with a sigh. "I will be the number one Soul Artist he wanted me to be and then I will kill him with my own hands."


    Nami didn''t argue with his decision and only went out of the shower while extending her hand with a gentle smile. "Let''s work hard then. I will support you until your final battle."


    "I guess you are not scared of death," Number Onemented as he took her hand. "Your life will be in danger the longer you stay with me."


    "If I die then it was meant to be," Nami said with a shrug and they began dressing each other up. "Let''s grab breakfast first. We didn''t eat since yesterday."


    The n for the next days was simple and consisted of securing more high-quality Soul Crystals for their Dual-cultivation while continuing the grind in the Soul Training Room. He was still yet to maximize the effects of his golden bowl and wanted to store as much golden liquid as possible. He knew it could be used to enhance his pills in the future which was the best possible oue.


    Too bad, his n crumbled as soon as they opened the door and heard amotion. All students of the top ss were gathered in the corridor and discussed one topic.


    "Huh¡­? An outside trip?"

 Chapter 57 Special Training

    Number One started to think that someone above was pulling the strings to make his life harder. Couldn''t he have a few days to chill and train in peace?


    Darius immediately spotted theters and waved for them to approach before repeating himself, "As I was saying, I''m giving you all an hour to prepare before we depart for the special training. It normally wouldn''t happen until half a yearter but since we host early finals, we decided to prepare one at the start of the second week."


    "Where are we going?" A female student questioned excitedly but Darius didn''t give any more details.


    "You will learn everything on the way so go eat breakfast now," Darius ordered while answering the question in Number One''s mind. "The special training is mandatory so no one can skip it. If you arecking uniforms, you can get an additional set if you report to the Academy Officials."


    "Are the Seniors going to join us too?" Another student asked right away which caused everyone to cringe. No one seemed to like that idea and Darius wasn''t a fan either.


    "They were supposed to stay for the special training but they left the Academy yesterday night due to obvious circumstances," Darius informed while ncing at Number One.


    Darius couldn''t be more clear with the reasoning and no one questioned him further. Anyone in the seniors'' ce would also leave the Academy as staying would only further their embarrassment. Even though they won their challenge due to Number One''s usage of pills, it wasn''t a win anyone could be proud of. Especially after what they did afterward.


    "What happened after we left?" Number One asked Darius after pulling him to the side. Nami was naturally by his side and Luna joined them as well after a moment.


    "Let''s just say Liss tried to help the guys but they ganged on her instead. They even managed to rip her clothes apart by the time we stepped in and knocked them out," Darius exined with not a bit ofpassion for the seniors. "They will definitely hold a grudge so you have to watch out after you enter the main Academy."


    Number One wasn''t bothered at all as he already counted such oues into consideration. If anything, he actually thought they deserved a more painful punishment after their vile actions. "You can also report them to the main Academy. They were meant to teach us a lesson, not aim to cripple the top students to eliminatepetition. Luna''s injury was clearly done on purpose and it wasn''t an ident."


    Luna blushed at his words but she immediately covered her cheeks as if trying to cover a yawn.


    "I already did, but I don''t expect Liss to be punished knowing her connections," Darius pointed out with a sigh and returned to the main topic. "Anyway, about the special training. I talked with Headmaster ke and he suggested you can stay behind to train with him instead. We know your case is sensitive after what happenedst week so you will be safer staying in the Academy."


    Headmaster ke''s motive couldn''t be more obvious. He wanted to protect the prodigy Alchemist who can provide the Academy with supreme tier pills. It was also exactly what Number One wanted at the moment but he couldn''t pass on potential opportunities.


    "Where are we going exactly? What is the special training about?" Number One asked secretly. He was already on the same level as Darius so he had advantages that others didn''t have.


    "It''s not really training per se but we will be joining one of the best hunting teams from the main Academy," Darius informed while making sure other students can''t hear him. "They are aiming to hunt down an Emerald Viper in the nearby mountains and we will be watching the action from up close. It is meant to give you all experience for the future Academy missions."


    Luna immediately frowned at the news and turned serious. "Isn''t that an Earth rank Soul Beast? Does it have an Orange Soul Crystal or did it evolve already?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It did," Darius nodded with a smile. "Our sources confirmed that the Emerald Viper broke through and has a massive Green Soul Crystal. It is big enough to split it into a thousand fragments and the Academy agreed to give each top ss student a single piece afterward."


    "Yeah, if only they can hunt it down," Luna pointed out skeptically. "I heard that Soul Beasts in the outside world are ten times harder to kill. They haven''t been tied to one ce like the Dungeon so they can always run away to a new location. Emerald Vipers are especially slick and prone to avoiding fighting."


    "Don''t worry, this case is special. The Emerald Viper just recently broke through and they usuallyy eggs during that time to use up the excess Soul Energy," Darius assured excitedly. "The Academy is mainly targetting the eggs in order to raise their own Soul Beasts. We will be happy even if the Emerald Viper escapes but it will definitely stay to defend its children."


    Number One was listening from the side and suddenly nced at Nami with a knowing nce. He thought the Green Soul Crystals were easy to get with how many she had but judging by Luna''s seriousness, it wasn''t exactly the case.


    ''My sister gave them to me,'' Nami exined simply as she squeezed his hand. ''She said that Earth Rank Soul Beasts are quitemon in the Inner World. She goes on a killing spree when she is bored and collects a lot of Soul Crystals.''


    Number One didn''t need more exining as Miss ck was onpletely another level. It would be best if she was eaten alive during hunting but Number One wasn''t that lucky.


    "You can tell Headmaster ke that I will go with everyone," Number One decided on the spot. "I have never hunted an Earth rank Soul Beast so I might offer some assistance if needed."


    If the same was said by any other student, Darius would immediately scold them but Number One was a special case. "Alright then. The flying ship will arrive in an hour so you can prepare until then. I need to prepare too."


    Hunting Soul Beasts was all Number One did in the past but he only focused on Common Rank Soul Beasts that couldn''t one-shot him. He only had a single shot of his gun so he had to be precise every time.


    "How are you?" Luna pursed her lips after Darius left and gazed at the two lovers. "I hope you had a lovely night. I didn''t see you leave the room all day yesterday."


    "We didn''t really sleep," Number One admitted honestly while yawning. "We ended thirty minutes ago so I actually thought we could rest now. Didn''t think we would be surprised with an outside trip."


    Luna''s eyes widened as if the two of them were some aliens. "You two did it all day and night¡­?"


    Nami only returned the smile while leaning her head on Number One''s shoulder. "Love doesn''t sleep."


    Luna quickly shook her head as if to stop imagining it and returned the student badge to Nami. "Thank you for the badge and have a nice meal."


    Luna was gone without furtherment as soon as they swapped badges which seemed beyond suspicious. It wasn''t hard to guess what was bothering her but there was nothing Number One could do. He could still remember her words in the shower and knew she would find it difficult to move on.

 Chapter 58 Soul Beasts

    Number One didn''t know as much about Soul Beasts as he did about Alchemy but those two fields were more tied together than people thought. He knew about one Soul Liquid that had a history with the Emerald Viper and it happened to be one of the main ingredients for many Heaven ranked pills.


    Number One waited until Darius was done exining their mission to the other students and finally questioned, "Is the Emerald Viper perhaps hiding in the cave?"


    His question didn''t calm the other top ss students who were clearly panicking after hearing who they were going to face. Even if they just nned on watching from afar, it was still dangerous and many would try to avoid going if they knew beforehand.


    Too bad, they have already boarded the flying ship and could no longer debark.


    "How did you know?" Darius asked back in surprise and nodded, "The Emerald Viper is indeed inside one of the mountain caves that is currently surrounded by our hunting team. They are waiting for us to arrive before we begin with the operation. This region is under Winged Soul Academy control so we don''t expect any surprises."


    Number One''s eyes brightened with interest but he didn''t let it show too much. He focused on wondering if it was possible that the Emerald Viper found the pool of its favorite Emerald Milk and used it to break through. It was not supposed to be present in the Outer World but nature was unpredictable.


    "What if the Emerald Viper attacks us? Can the hunting team protect us?" Fatty questioned while the whole ss nodded anxiously. They were still young and never experienced any dangers but that was the lesson they needed to face.


    "Did you n to sit in the Soul Academy and just study Soul Arts all year round?" Darius asked back with an eye roll. "The life of a Soul Artist is as dangerous as it can be. You can die on every mission if you are not careful enough. This special training is meant to introduce those dangers to you all and it''s a great opportunity to face your fears."


    Darius paused as he pointed at the cabins and added, "If you are too scared you can just sit in the cabin for the whole duration of the mission. I will ask the Headmaster to expel you from the Academy afterward since we have no use for you."


    The truth was like thunder in the stormy weather and no one raisedints anymore. Staying in the Academy was their only life goal so they could only brace themselves and ignore their fears.


    "None of them will survive in the main Academy¡­" Lunamented speechlessly as she stuck with Number One and Luna. "I''m not going to die for any of them if shit hits the fan. It''s everyone for themselves."


    Number One didn''tment but his situation wasn''t any different. The only ones he would even consider assisting were thedies by his side. Nami because they already shared too much together and Luna because she was yet to repay him for all the favors. He could always add more to the list if it didn''t cost him too much.


    The flight in the flying ship was supposed tost until noon so Number One managed to finally get some rest. Nami was ready to join the mile-high club the moment he woke up but he still needed to fill the gaps in his knowledge about the Soul Beasts.


    "I can teach you the basics," Nami suggested with a clever smile while sittingfortably on his hips. "We can enjoy and study at the same time. Luna shouldn''t be back that quick."


    Number One squinted his eyes at the sex maniac in front of him. Any man would dream to have a woman like her until they actually met one. If not for his regeneration, he would bepletely drained by now.


    "You know, Soul Beasts are simr to your pills," Nami began the introduction without waiting for his agreement. "They are split into the same ranks of Common, Earth, Heaven, Saint, and Legendary. The difference is that they can cultivate just like Soul Artists. The Soul Crystals in their bodies act like a Human Soul and they can grow both the quality and quantity of their Soul Energy."


    Nami kept grinding her bottom as she exined and unzipped Number One''s pants to pull out her reward. She stroked the erect tip against her entrance as if to tease him when the door suddenly opened and she sat back down immediately.


    "Guys, Darius said we are almost at our destination," Luna informed as she entered the cabin and jumped down on the couch with a thud. "Gosh, it''s so windy outside. My hair is all a mess."


    There were only a few cabins so they had to share one with Luna but it wasn''t the best time for her toe back from the deck. Nami covered her mouth to hold back her moans while Number One tried his best not tough. It brought him a secret pleasure to watch her struggle after she wanted to tease him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Why are you acting strange? Did something happen?" Luna had no idea what was going on as they didn''t really change positions since she left.


    "It''s nothing, Nami was just telling me about Soul Beasts," Number One exined with pursed lips. "Is that right?"


    "Mhmm," Nami nodded while pressing her lips together and took a deep breath to calm herself down. "Luna, how about you take over? Tell him about Soul Crystal ranks."


    "Isn''t that the most basic knowledge?" Luna pointed out with raised eyebrows but she still exined while watching them closely. "You should know all the Soul Talents, right? Soul Beasts have the same but they categorize their ranks based on the color of their Soul Crystal."


    Luna paused for a second as she saw Nami fidget around with her body. "Common rank has White and Yellow Soul Crystals. Earth rank has Orange and Green. The same follows for Heaven and Saint ranks as they have Blue, Purple, Red, and ck consecutively. The only difference is the Legendary Soul Beasts which have Gold Soul Crystals but it seems to be a myth. No one has ever seen one of them."


    "Can every Soul Beast advance infinitely with enough resources?" Number One wondered out loud and Luna shook her head.


    "Every Soul Beast is limited by their own species. Just like humans have Soul Talents, they have bloodlines that dictate their maximum capabilities," Luna replied casually as her gaze eyed their hips. "Nature is brutal for Soul Beasts just as much as it is for humans."


    It was clear that Luna noticed their actions so Nami stopped pretending and finally opened her mouth to let out her pleasing moans. She grabbed Number One''s waist and began moving up to her liking with no shame on her face. Luna only red at them both as if she was judging them and stood up to leave.


    "Hey, don''t look at me like that," Number One raised his hands in defence. "It''s all her. I was just lying when she jumped on me. I''m a victim here."


    Luna only rolled her eyes in response and asked, "Should I jump on you too if you are not going to do anything about it?"


    Number One raised his eyebrows and Luna immediately corrected while leaving the cabin, "I was joking. Don''t take me seriously."


    The speed of Nami''s moves only elerated when the door closed and shemented yfully, "She didn''t seem to be joking. You should be careful or she will jump you."


    "The only person I should be careful with right now is you. What if it was Darius who caught us?" Number One asked back as he smacked Nami''s butt. He considered stopping right there as the flying ship was already slowing down but instead he ced her on the edge of the bed to finish her quicker.


    Even though Nami was quite shameless and a bit excessive with her sexual drive, her face during the peak of ecstasy was still the best view in the world. Nothing could rece the pure joy and love on her face as he burst inside of her.


    "Let''s go. Everyone must be waiting already."


    ____


    The long-awaited flying ship has finally arrived but besides the hunting team from the Academy, they were being watched by two more groups hiding in two opposite locations. One of them was a singledy which was extremely familiar to anyone in the Academy.


    She watched the flying shipnd and smiled the moment she saw Number One''s face in the group. "I guess the wait was really worth it¡­"

 Chapter 59 Captain Jack

    Number One observed his surroundings as soon as the whole group jumped off the flying ship and even crouched to feel the soil in the ground. It was moist about two inches deep despite the surface looking dry which confirmed his guess.


    ''There is a high chance we can find the Emerald Milk in this mountain,'' Number One pointed out confidently as everything matched his descriptions. ''If you notice a small pond of white liquid inside the cave, let me know. We are going to prioritize finding one.''


    ''How rare is it?'' Nami wondered in her mind and Number One only pursed his lips.


    ''Maybe it''s not super rare but it''s needed for many pills so it is high in demand. Even your sister would fight to get one in her hands,'' Number Onemented and did a lookout on a distant mountain. He didn''t believe that Miss ck was still actively hunting him down but it was better to be safe than sorry.


    "Everyone, listen up," Darius called out to gather everyone''s attention. "You have onest chance to stay in the flying ship. You will be expelled from the Academy but at least you can live a safe life."


    The students hesitated as they looked at each other to see what others would do and everyone stayed still until Darius let out a whistle. It was a signal for the captain to set off and therge balloon of the flying ship rose up into the sky.


    "Alright. Since you all decided to continue, I don''t want to hear any whining for the whole duration of the special training," Darius reminded sternly. "Any kind of panic will only lead to your death so stay focused and don''t separate from the group. Who knows what kind of Soul Beasts are hiding in the wilderness."


    They were in the middle of nowhere so it was certainly possible to meet other Soul Beasts in the area but the students didn''t seem to think about it. They gulped while looking up at the rising flying ship which was their only chance to give up. They had no choice but to follow through and face the danger directly.


    "Where is the hunting team?" someone asked anxiously just before they noticed two figures flying towards them in the distance. They turned out to be middle-aged men in leather hunting gear who used their Purple Soul Wings to hover in the sky.


    "Darius, what took you all so long?" the leading man questioned rhetorically andnded in front of the whole group with a thud. "We don''t have much time so let''s talk on the way. The Emerald Viper is showing signs of moving again so we can''t dy the operation anymore."


    It was the first time Number One met with such a sharp man who could intimidate people with just his eyes alone. The top ss students shuddered when the scary man pierced them with his cold gaze but when this same gaze fell on Number One and Nami, the man paused his steps. "Miss Nami? What are you doing here?"


    Everyone turned to look at the innocent beauty and Nami only smiled while waving cheerfully, "Captain Jack, long time no see. I joined the Selection Academy to stay with my partner. Hope you take good care of us."


    Nami''s exnation caused Captain Jack to look at the man by her side and Number One stared back casually as if he already embraced this role. He didn''t mind being known as Nami''s partner as he could use her connections to his advantage.


    "To think you found someone that Miss ck approves," Uncle Jack pointed out while giving Number One a look over. "Is he that Number One you were talking about over the call?"


    The question was naturally for Darius and he nodded as he approached them. "It is indeed him. Miss ck didn''t seem to like him though and even tried to kill him. Too bad, she failed to finish him off and he came out unscratched."


    Captain Jack raised his eyebrows at the news and decided on the spot, "We will take him into our hunting team then. It just happens that we have a vacant position."


    "As long as he agrees and you return him back in one piece, there shouldn''t be any problems," Darius replied with a shrug. "His safety is the Headmaster''s priority so you would get in trouble if something happened to him."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Captain Jack onlyughed and rubbed his ck mustache. "If he can survive an attack from Miss ck, the Emerald Viper is nothing to be worried about. Let''s go, everyone is waiting."


    The whole exchange happened without a single word from Number One but he couldn''t be happier. Bragging on his own would only make him look overconfident so Darius understood the assignment by correcting Captain Jack''s statement. He also wanted to join the hunting team anyway since that was the easiest way to collect some Emerald Milk.


    ''He was the one showing me around the main Academy when I visited it,'' Nami exined as they followed Captain Jack down the valley. ''He is one of the few people in the Academy who is not scared of my sister. You should be safe if you stay close to him.''


    ''Don''t worry, I will be fine even if the Emerald Viper swallows me whole,'' Number One assured and that got him thinking. ''That could actually be a good¡ª''


    ''Don''t even think about it,'' Nami cut him off with a pinch on his hand and Number One only snickered. He didn''t really mean it but it felt nice to tease Nami from time to time.


    The path towards the cave got steeper as time went on which made sense why they had tond at the top of the mountain. The valley was void of any greenery but it had countless rock formations with numerous tunnels which made it impossible to debark any lower.


    It wasn''t long before they finally saw the first signs of their target, or rather what it left behind. The ground was filled with fragments of the shedded skin and Number One resisted the urge to pick up every single piece. Even if it was just the skin, it could still be ground into powder and used as an Alchemy ingredient.


    "The cave entrance is right ahead. Be quiet and listen to my orders," Captain Jack announced as they neared a giant hole at the bottom of the mountain. "You all will stay at the back of the group together with Darius and two of my men. They will be responsible for watching our backline and protecting you in case the Emerald Viper decides to run away."


    Close to twenty people were stationed around the cave and they signaled Captain Jack they were ready. He in turn called for a bald youngster who covered his face with a bandana and introduced him to Number One. "This baldy is your teammate. Your main task will be to look out for the Emerald Viper''s eggs and steal them while we distract the beast. You need to take them away before the Emerald Viper decides to swallow the eggs and relocate."


    The baldy''s eyebrows raised when he heard the news but he didn''tin. "I''m fine with it as long as he doesn''t get in my way."


    "I got it," Number One acknowledged while ignoring thement. The job couldn''t be better for him since he would be free to look for the Emerald Milk.


    "Perfect. Let''s start with the operation," Captain Jack nodded with approval and snapped at his team. "Everyone, get in position. Team 1 and 2, lead the way."


    ''You can stay with Luna for more safety,'' Number One instructed Nami as he gave her a goodbye kiss and joined the rest in the middle of the pack. Everything seemed so coordinated as he was led inside the wide cave but they only managed to reach the entrance when they heard an explosion from the outside.


    Everyone turned around and saw a massive cloud of dust as giant boulders crashed against each other. The avnches were quitemon in the mountains but they never began with the sound of an explosion.


    "Fuck! We are being sabotaged!" Captain Jack cursed loudly as he knew very well it couldn''t be a natural urrence. "Everyone, get inside the cave! It''s toote to run away!"

 Chapter 60 Emerald Viper

    A group of close to forty people rushed inside the cave right before the avnche mmed against the entrance and covered itpletely. No one waste to hide but they would have to uncover tons of earth and rocks if they wished to see the sun again.


    The whole incident was viewed by Miss ck from afar and she was more than pissed off¡ª she was fuming!


    "Who?!" Miss ck yelled as ck wings expanded from her back and sheunched towards the sound of the explosion. It didn''t matter who it was, she would kill anyone who dared endanger her little sister''s life.


    Miss ck searched from the sky and only needed a moment to find the culprits. Five people were flying away from the disaster but their speed couldn''tpare with her own. She quickly caught up with multiple Soul Swords following by her side and ordered sternly, "Stop right there or die!"


    The group chose to escape in five different directions which only cemented their death. "So you chose death! As you wish!"


    Miss ck sent her flying swords after all five of them at the same time and it was only a few seconds before they were struck. She heard painful cries as the swords pierced their chests and four of them died on the spot before smashing into the ground from a high altitude.


    The only target who survived the onught happened to be ady in a ck Academy uniform. It was no other than Liss who turned around with a hole in her stomach and she begged for forgiveness without hesitation, "Please, don''t kill me! It was an ident!"


    "An ident? You think I''m stupid?" Miss ck questioned with a re as she prepared more swords. "Not only did you sabotage your own Academy''s hunting team but you also endangered my sister''s life who was together with them. You must be delusional if you think that I will let you live."


    Liss was already pale from the loss of blood but she was conscious enough to grab any chance she had for survival. She quickly swallowed a healing pill and revealed, "Miss ck! It was all Number One! We wanted to kill him for what he had done to us!"


    "Huh? What did he do?" Miss ck asked curiously as she paused the execution but she immediately lost interest in questioning. "It doesn''t matter. He could have eaten your dog and I would still kill you."


    Swoosh!


    Close to ten swords shot at Liss like bullets and they pierced her torso all the way to the back. She died instantly the moment her heart burst open but Miss ck cut off the head just to be sure.


    "Damn, this boy made me doubt my skills," Miss ck cursed under her breath as she collected Liss'' Storage Ring and she finally sighed in relief as she watched the dead body fall from the sky.


    Those five easy kills caused Miss ck to regain some confidence which was broken by Number One''s resurrection. It turned out her Soul Arts had no issues and it was Number One who was the problem all along.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What did he use to recover from such injuries then?" Miss ck wondered with a troubled expression and flew back towards the cave entrance. She didn''t even stop to recover the other four Storage Rings as it was just a waste of her time.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "That''s enough. We will focus on opening the entranceter." Captain Jack recalled his men back to the group as the work didn''t seem to progress at all. "It''s actually good for us since the Emerald Viper is now stuck in the cave. It will have to fight us until the very end and we will secure an easy kill."


    "Or maybe we are the ones who are trapped here with the Emerald Viper¡­" One of the female studentsmented on what everyone else thought but Captain Jack acted as if he didn''t hear it.


    Everyone in the group was given a shiny crystal that acted like a shlight and they proceeded further into the tunnel in a nned formation. Nothing really changed besides their exit route being cut off which forced them to move forward.


    Number One seemed to be the only one who waspletely unbothered by the sudden sabotage as he was busy hunting for treasures. If it was him a few days ago, he would pass by any rock without even thinking they could be worth a fortune. His attitude has flippedpletely after learning Alchemy.


    ''Oh, another Earth Rank Ore,'' Number Onemented as he touched the wall with a grin. ''This ce is just filled with hidden treasures that could be extracted and used to make pills. If only I was here alone¡­''


    Number One could only mark this location in his mind and he sneakily returned to the middle of the group. He was able to explore by hiding his illuminating crystal but it seemed like it was finally time to focus on his task. The narrow tunnel they followed this whole time has reached its end and it turned into an open dark cavern with no sight of the other end.


    The hunting team reacted immediately as they spilled out of the tunnel and someone fired a giant fireball at the ceiling. It flew up much further than anyone expected before exploding and illuminating the entire cavern.


    All Number One heard was a series of gulps when they saw a massive green snake begin to unwrap itself before it rose up to the ceiling. It was so long that one could easily mistake it for a tower but no one cared about that. They were all focused on the shiny Green Soul Crystal embedded inside of its head and their eyes shone with greed.


    SSSS!!!


    The Emerald Viper hissed in warning as it disyed a pair of fangs to scare them away but it didn''t attack immediately. That alone caused Captain Jack to snicker as he let out hisst order.


    "It''s party time!"

 Chapter 61 Emerald Milk

    The members of the hunting team were only waiting for the signal before they all flew up into the darkness and their Soul Arts illuminated the cavern once again. Their tactic seemed quite simple from the very beginning and it was to distract the beast with all the weak attacks to pull it away from its nest.


    The Emerald Viper was clearly weakened by the breakthrough but it caught the bait and started snapping its maw in defense. Its venom gushed out at the hunters but they never stopped moving. They knew even a single drop could melt their bodies and it equaled a certain death.


    "We are going to move as soon as the Emerald Viper uncovers its nest," Baldy informed as he watched the scene from afar. "We need to secure the eggs before joining the rest to finish off the beast."


    Baldy heard no response from his new partner so he turned around to check on him but Number One wasn''t behind him anymore. He was already in the middle of the stgmite field which was dangerously close to the battlefield.


    "Fuck!" Badly could only curse as he followed after Number One and grabbed his uniform to pull him to the ground. "What are you doing?! You are going to ruin the mission!"


    "I''m just exploring on my own. Don''t worry about me and just do your thing. It''s not like you expected a lot from me anyway," Number One pointed out casually and jerked Baldy away. "I will join you when the nest is uncovered so just be on the lookout."


    Number One didn''t wait for Badly''s reaction and moved away once again. Baldy wasn''t even treating him badly so it was a bit selfish but he couldn''t let go of this opportunity. The stgmites on the ground had a white hue to them which was a clear sign of the Emerald Milk. He just needed to find the right ce and the most possible location was near the nest.


    Contrary to Number One''s expectations, Baldy didn''t ignore his decision and followed closely behind. "I don''t know what you are looking for but we are sticking together. If you happen to die, the Captain will me me so I can''t let you go alone."


    It wasn''t the dream situation for Number One but he didn''t argue. The two of them sneaked towards the nest much earlier than anticipated and Number One finally spotted the treasure he was looking for. The only problem was its location which caused him to frown.


    A pure white stgmite was sticking out in the middle of the Emerald Viper''s nest while the pool of white liquid was used as a bath for two giant eggs. Any Alchemist would quickly grab their head and pull on their hair in frustration as the situation wasn''t too close to catastrophe. Just a single drop of Emerald Viper''s venom or its blood could easily contaminate the Emerald Milk and make it useless.


    "We can''t go in yet," Baldy warned as he tried his best to hide from the Emerald Viper''s vision. "Once we reach the nest we will be noticed and the whole n will go to waste. Don''t do anything stupid."


    The Emerald Viper was still protecting its eggs with the end of its tail while the hunting team tried to lure it away. Their efforts seemed to be fruitless though as the beast wasn''t as willing to fight as they thought.


    "It will take ages before they seed and it will be toote by then. Your hunting team is ying it too safe," Number Onemented as he watched the weak Soul Arts that didn''t even scratch the Emerald Viper''s skin. They wanted to act like they were weak to make the beast fight them more directly but he didn''t have this much patience.


    "I''m going in," Number One informed without any room for negotiations and his Heavenly Feather lit up as he dashed towards the nest. He didn''t really have much time to practice his movement Soul Art but he didn''t have a choice.


    Hssss!


    The Emerald Viper immediately noticed the slight movement at the corner of its eyes and stared at its nest as if looking for the enemy. Captain Jack only needed to take a look at the entrance of the cavern to know what was going on and he cursed with his face darkened, "Damn you, Baldy! Everyone, fire all you have!"


    The atmosphere in the cavern changed in a blink of an eye as the hunters switched to their primary weapon. They formed Soul Bows in their palms and fired a volley of arrows at the viper''s head. It dodged the majority of them but some still hit the target and drew the first blood of the battle.


    "Get those damn eggs while we stop it!" Captain Jack cried out towards the nest as he charged into the battle himself. He closed in the melee range with a Soul Whip in hand and hovered right in the Emerald Viper''s path.


    The beast finally realized what was their n andpletely abandoned the nest to give itself more room for maneuver. It tried dropping all the way to the ground to wiggle back towards its eggs but Captain Jack was quick to block it again.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Pa!


    Captain Jack pped the whip in the air and the thunderous explosion pushed the Emerald Viper back. He kept whipping while checking the progress behind only for his eyes to widen.


    Badly wasn''t even inside the nest yet and instead, it was Number One. He waspletely naked as he jumped inside the milky pool and swam toward two eggs that bathed on their own.


    "Pass me the eggs!" Badly called out as he caught up to the nest and Number One finally listened. He threw the two eggs one by one and Baldy caught them into twos he prepared beforehand.


    "Missionplete!" Badly announced as soon as he secured the eggs on his back and the hunting team quickly regrouped to protect him. Alive objects couldn''t be ced inside the Storage Rings so they still had to carry the eggs outside without damaging them.


    "The party is not over!" Captain Jack reminded as he continued to face the beast on his own and he immediately received assistance. This time they didn''t need to worry about destroying the eggs so they went all on the offensive.


    Only Number One was paying no attention to the battle as he was in his own paradise. He expected to find a small puddle of the Emerald Milk yet he received a whole pool all to himself. He swiftly started filling every vial he had in his possession and when that wasn''t enough, he began draining the pool into his heavenly space.


    His actions didn''t escape the hunting team''s eyes but they were too busy with the battle to question him. The Emerald Viper grew more aggressive as he charged at Captain Jack but it was in a clear losing position. It stopped using its venom to avoid destroying its eggs and the whips stopped any chances of advancement.


    "Number One! Regroup with the team! We are going to block the entrance to cut off the exit!" Captain Jack ordered sternly since Number One was the only one they were waiting for. Too bad, he was only done sucking up the pool while his main job wasn''t over yet.


    "It''s okay, you can leave me behind," Number One called out casually as he dressed up and walked up to the white stgmite in the middle. He had to undress earlier to minimize the contamination but the striptease show was already over.


    Many would miss this but the solid rock in the middle of the pool was simply a condensed Emerald Milk that could be easily converted into its liquid form. With the spike being as tall and thick as him, Number One could easily create one or two more pools of simr size.


    "We are not leaving anyone behind! Someone get him here before the Emerald Viper decides to¡ª" Captain Jack scolded from afar but he wasn''t able to finish speaking when his worries came to reality.


    The Emerald Viper seemed to realize that he can''t beat the whole hunting team so it switched its target. It wiggled back beforeunching towards the lone Number One who was hugging onto the solid Emerald Milk.


    "Watch out!" Everyone shouted to warn him as they held their breaths but the Emerald Viper was quicker. It mmed against the milky stgmite and swallowed it whole together with Number One who was holding it tightly.


    Luna''s heart almost stopped at the sight of Number One being eaten alive but Nami ced her hand on her shoulder to calm her down. "Don''t worry, it was his n all along. I will definitely punish him for itter."


    The whole top ss turned to Nami in confusion just before the cavern lit up like a sun and blinded everyone watching. They immediately realized what was going on and rolled their eyes speechlessly.


    Number One made them worry for nothing.

 Chapter 62 Second Meeting

    The only clueless people in the group were the hunting team who watched the Emerald Viper wiggle like it was possessed. The blinding light had burst out of its mouth before its eyes rolled back and it copsed on the ground with a loud thud.


    "What the fuck¡­?" Captain Jack questioned with a dumbfounded gaze but none of his subordinates could exin what exactly just happened.


    "I think the new recruit just defeated the Emerald Viper with a single attack¡­" Someone pointed out the obvious just before the mouth of the beast started moving again. It opened just enough for Number One to roll outpletely unscratched besides his clothes being partially covered in a slimy substance.


    Number One waspletely unbothered by the fact that he just killed an Earth Rank Soul Beast and walked towards the group while pointing behind him. "If anyone is interested, there is a dead viper behind me. I''m not skilled in carcass extraction so you all can take care of it."


    The whole hunting team was speechless at his approach but their mood quickly improved when they realized it was payday time. It didn''t really matter who killed the beast as long as they were part of their team.


    "Well done man!"


    "Congrats on the first kill!"


    "Wee to the team!"


    The hunting team cheered excitedly as they patted Number One''s back and ran towards the dead body with their hunting knives ready. All of them seemed to forget about Number One''s actions from before the kill but Captain Jack wasn''t like the rest.


    "Boy,e here for a second," Captain Jack beckoned Number One over with aplicated expression. "I''m sure you already know what I want to ask about, right?"


    "If it''s about my Soul Art then I couldn''t do anything differently," Number One replied with a shrug. "I only have enough Soul Energy to fire it once so I have to be sure I can score a hit. The only way to be fully certain was to get eaten which allowed me to kill the Emerald Viper from the inside."


    "That''s good to hear but that wasn''t what I wanted to hear," Captain Jack muttered while gesturing at Baldy behind him. "You worked with Baldy and ignored the instructions for your own benefit. It would be fine if you actually killed the Emerald Viper right away but you forced us to risk our lives to protect you while you were busy collecting the treasures from the nest. Can you exin that?"


    Number One naturally knew what Captain Jack wanted to hear, but he wouldn''t give up on the Emerald Milk. The hunting team would simply sell it on the market and other Alchemists would waste it. Only he could bring its full potential.


    "How do you know it was a treasure?" Number One asked back with a calm gaze. "You don''t even know what this liquid is. Youpletely ignored it from the start and chose a strategy that could easily ruin it. If I didn''t collect it, the blood from the Emerald Viper would easily contaminate it."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It doesn''t matter. An order is an order," Captain Jack reminded with a stern look. "You did end up killing the beast so I can''t be too tough on you, but if everyone started doing what they want, we would all end up dead. The reason we are the top hunting team is because we work like a team and cooperate together."


    "I already exined my reasoning. The call was wrong and I acted on my own to fix it," Number One repeated himself and suggested, "I know you probably have a rule about splitting all the treasures so let me give you a proposal. This liquid is an Alchemy ingredient that only experienced Alchemists know how to use. You can choose to sell it in an auction for a little bit of money or you can let me bring it to my Master who can actually make use of it. I can promise each of you a single supreme tier pill in this deal."


    Number One smiled as Captain Jack''s eyes widened and added, "How else do you think I would survive Miss ck''s attack? I had to use a Legendary Healing Pill to reform my body from scratch. My Master is an Inner World Alchemist with his strength equalling that of a Council member. You can ask Darius or Headmaster ke and they will confirm it."


    "So that''s why the Headmaster favors you so much¡­" Captain Jack muttered with an enlightened expression and agreed without thinking for too long. "Alright then. We have a deal. You can also have a share of the Green Soul Crystals since you are technically part of our team."


    Even if Number One wanted to take the treasures without giving anything back in return, Captain Jack wouldn''t be able to say a word. Such a background allowed anyone to do what they wished since none of them could afford to anger an Inner World expert.


    "I am actually in need of Green Soul Crystals for my Cultivation so I will ept the offer," Number One acknowledged with a smile. "I will join the rest for now since I can''t help anymore."


    Everything worked perfectly so far and there was little that could ruin this outside trip. The only person who could possibly mess with Number One''s ns was Miss ck since she was the only one who could expose his lies. She thankfully left a week ago and he didn''t believe she would actually hide in the shadows to attempt another assassination.


    At least not until Number One turned to look at the cavern entrance and he saw the only person he was actually anxious about. Miss ck was standing by Nami''s side and observed with her usual cold expression. When her gaze fell on Number One, she squinted her eyes and walked up casually with Nami following closely behind.


    ''My sister promised she didn''te here to fight. She knows I would hate her forever,'' Nami informed from afar but that didn''t calm Number One at all. If Miss ck didn''te for him, the only other thing that could interest her was the Emerald Milk.


    Number One couldn''t even be mad at Nami for not warning her since that wouldn''t make a difference. She couldn''t stop her sister even if she tried so he could only turn to the other safe option.


    "I hope Captain Jack can support me with this one," Number Onemented seriously but Captain Jack was already on the move as he stepped in front of him.


    "Don''t worry boy. You are part of our hunting team. If Miss ck dares to touch you, she would be the enemy of the entire Winged Soul Academy. Unless she ns to kill everyone here, you will be fine."

 Chapter 63 Tables Turning

    Number One''s theory seemed to be correct as Miss ck ignored him upon reaching them and turned to the leader of the group. "Long time no see Captain Jack. Hope I''m not disturbing you by stopping by."


    "Not at all. We are already done with our hunting and just cleaning up," Captain Jack replied with a weing smile. "Is there a reason why you graced us with your presence, Miss ck?"


    "Can''t Ie without any particr reason?" Miss ck asked with a shrug. "I just happened to be in an area when I noticed my little sister in your group. I would naturally pay attention to her safety. I even uncovered the blocked entrance to the cave and caught the culprits who sabotaged your mission. You are wee."


    "Oh! Where are they?" Captain Jack questioned curiously before adding, "If they are still alive of course."


    Miss ck raised her hands helplessly as she gazed at Number One. "It was a group of Academy students who had a grudge with the man behind you. They thought they could just bury him alive and run away but they didn''t know I was watching. I caught them after they started flying away and killed them after they confessed to their sins. You can still find their dead bodies nearby."


    Number One only shook his head with a sigh when Captain Jack turned to him. "They were our seniors from the main Academy who came to challenge us. They were supposed toe along on this special training but they left embarrassed after they lost the challenge against us. I guess they wanted to get revenge."


    "Huh? Wasn''t it Liss who led the team of seniors this year? I thought she would be smarter than that knowing she was a prodigy in Alchemy," Captain Jackmented speechlessly without an ounce of pity on his face. "It''s a shame to lose talent but I guess it''s understandable. Don''t worry Miss ck, I will inform the Academy Officials and no one will me you."


    "It''s alright, I wasn''t worried in the first ce," Miss ck replied casually and suggested, "Let''s talk in private. I have one matter that I want to settle before I go."


    "Does it concern Number One? I happen to be aware of the circumstances between you two and I will be forced to protect him in case he is in danger," Captain Jack informed calmly which caused Miss ck to purse her lips.


    "If I wanted to kill him now, you wouldn''t be able to stop me anyway," Miss ck pointed out the truth and walked further away. Captain Jack could only follow her after sending an assuring nce at Number One.


    Captain Jack was a man of his word but it didn''t seem like he could stop Miss ck in any way. The world was ruled by the strong and one could either submit or be a powerhouse. Number One was still far from thetter but he would never surrender without a fight.


    ''Have your sister ever mentioned anything about needing a pill? Is she perhaps searching for Alchemy ingredients?'' Number One wondered in his mind as Nami came to his side. There was no reason why she would be interested in the Green Soul Crystals knowing there was an abundance of Earth Rank Soul Beasts in the Inner World.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''She did say she is stuck with her cultivation progress which is why she came back to the Outer World,'' Nami exposed her sister without hesitation. ''Don''t worry, she wouldn''t dare attack you again with me by your side. She was actually surprised at the progress we had so I''m sure she will ept you eventually.''


    Nami still hoped for her sister''s approval even after everything that happened but Number One didn''t me her. ''I''m not worried about that. I''m just calcting how much Emerald Milk she would need.''


    Number One had no idea what Captain Jack was telling her but they were talking about him by the looks of it. Miss ck didn''t seem to like what she heard as her gaze fell on Number One repeatedly. He decided to risk it and take control of the whole situation by pulling out one of the vials with the Emerald Milk inside.


    Miss ck''s eyes immediately brightened and she left Captain Jack in a heartbeat. "I see you figured out what I came for. How much did you manage to find?"


    "You act as if I would give you any," Number One replied calmly and kept the vial in his Storage Ring. "It''s for my Master and he will decide what to do with it. I''m already keeping our little incident a secret for Nami''s sake. I wouldn''t want to see her sad after my Master killed her sister."


    "Who is your Master then?" Miss ck questioned unbothered. "I know all top Alchemists in the Inner World and none of them stand a chance in a duel against me."


    The bluff failed but Number One kept the same attitude. "You probably don''t know him since he likes to be secretive. I don''t know his face because he always wears a mask."


    It was the moment when Number One mentioned the mask when Miss ck''s expression suddenly changed. Her face visually paled and she questioned in disbelief, "What kind of mask? There is only one Alchemist that wears a mask and it''s impossible for you to be his disciple. He only has one and it''s a female student."


    Number One was just as surprised as Miss ck since he didn''t expect her to know that man. He didn''t n on revealing his past but it seemed that was the best way to protect himself from her. "What a coincidence. It just so happens my Master has a female disciple beside me. The mask he wears is all gold with a single hole for his right eye."


    His words caused Miss ck to freeze on the spot and she stared at him with an awkward smile. "Listen¡­ Let''s forget what happened in the past, okay? I''m still your sister-inw so how about you say a few nice words to your master about me? I just happened to have a pill that I wanted and he is the only one who can make it."


    That was the first time Number One saw someone change their attitude this fast. Even Nami was speechless at her sister''s behavior and she muttered under her breath, "How the tables have turned¡­"

 Chapter 64 Number Ones Demands - Part 1

    "So now that you know about my background, I''m suddenly your brother-inw? You expect me to forget that you almost killed me for no reason and just praise you to my Master?" Number One highlighted Miss ck''s shamelessness and pulled on Nami''s hand to leave. "You will need to try much harder than that if you want me to even consider it."


    "Hey, don''t be like that! We are still family, aren''t we?" Miss ck called out as she followed closely behind but Number One ignored her as they walked back to their ss. He was still yet to figure out how to proceed with the whole situation.


    Number One never hid the fact that he had a Master but the exact details weren''t known by many. Now that Miss ck knew the exact person, it would be harder to keep his story afloat. He had no choice but to keep her on a tight leash for as long as he could to avoid getting in trouble for using his Master''s influence.


    Captain Jack and Baldy were the other two that knew the truth but Number One wasn''t worried about them.


    "Damn¡­ We need to keep him in our hunting group at all cost," Captain Jackmented to Baldy as they watched Number One''s back in awe. "I have never heard about his Master but he must be a peerless Alchemist to turn Miss ck into a puppy."


    "To think I was his partner¡­ Hope he doesn''t mind that I shouted at him earlier," Baldy muttered as he ced down the eggs on the ground. "How about we give him one of the Emerald Vipers once he steps into the main Academy? I''m sure other hunting teams will fight us to have him."


    Captain Jack only patted Baldy on the shoulder. "If an Alchemist of such caliber appeared in our Academy, the board wouldn''t hesitate to give both of them as a gift, not to mention one. You can already see how Headmaster ke treats him. A pet Soul Beast is not enough to bribe him."


    "What else can we use then? He must have everything he wants already," Baldy pointed out. "Women, money, power. He already has it all."


    "No, that''s all his Master," Captain Jack corrected. "A man who calls himself Number One definitely aims to be the best on his own. He is still far from that goal so there is bound to be something he needs. That is going to be your mission for now. You will follow them back to the Selection Academy and assist him however you can."


    Baldy raised his eyebrows at the sudden mission but he wasn''tining. "Yes, Sir."


    Captain Jack nodded in approval and reminded, "Make sure you don''t tell anyone about Number One''s Master, even the rest of the team. This is our advantage and we can''t let others find out."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    One would think that the change from a cold killer to a sweetheart would be good for Number One but it was the opposite. By the time the group left the cave, he was already tired and annoyed with Miss ck constant nagging. She was adamant about convincing him and wouldn''t take a no for an answer.


    ''I actually preferred when she tried to kill me,'' Number One pointed out in secret and Nami couldn''t agree more. She wasn''t used to her sister acting sweet to get what she wants.


    "Come on, can''t you see that I changed? It doesn''t cost you anything and it means a lot to me. I will owe you a favor afterward. You can get whatever you want," Miss ck continued her persuasion leaving everyone perplexed. Even Darius was staring at her as if checking if they were the same person.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Number One has been silent this whole time as he was waiting for this one line at the end and finally reacted. "We will talk about itter. This is not the ce to discuss business and I''m still covered in slime. I need to wash first before I decide whether I want to help you or not."


    Miss ck was supposed to get the hint and chill for now but the excessive part of her didn''t change at all. She walked up to Number One and forcefully grabbed his Academy Uniform. He was about to struggle free when she held onto Nami''s waist as well and called out to Darius with an assuring smile. "Don''t worry, I will bring them back in a moment. I''m just taking them away for a small chat."


    Wings burst out from Miss ck''s back in the middle of talking and sheunched into the sky with the two of them in her arms. Number One''s clothes were close to ripping apart due to his weight but she only flipped him mid-air and caught him by the leg effortlessly.


    "Sis! What are you doing?!" Nami cried out angrily. "Let us down now! You are going to kill him if he drops from this height!"


    "He said he needs a bath and I just happened to know a great ce for that," Miss ck replied casually as she looked down at the hanging Number One. "Would you rather prefer I hold you by your waist too or is this fine?"


    Number One only rolled his eyes and just stayed still withoutment. Miss ck wanted a clear answer right away while he wanted to stall as much as he could. She knew too much to be tricked easily so he needed more time to think of a good n.


    "See? Silence means agreement," Miss ck pointed out while continuing to fly. "He will be fine as long as he doesn''t struggle. The ce is not too far away."


    Miss ck wasn''t lying about that as it only took them a few minutes before they saw a smallke in between two tall mountains. Number One didn''t expect he would miss the rough treatment as she threw him in the cold water without a warning. The sweet approach was already causing him to cringe.


    "Is that your way of asking me to help you?" Number One questioned as he swam to the shore but he remained in the water to keep his distance. Nami didn''t hesitate to leave her sister''s embrace and joined him for a refreshing bath.


    "I was just fulfilling your request. Now you are clean and we are all alone," Miss ck muttered with a shrug as she ignored their lovey-dovey acts. "Tell me what you want. I won''t be stopping you two from being together anymore if that''s what you want."


    "You already tried to stop us and failed. That doesn''t count as a favor," Number Onemented. "I can help you get the pill you want but you have to agree to my demands. If you fail to deliver on even one of them, I''m going to cut the deal."


    "There isn''t anything in this world that I can''t do," Miss ck replied confidently, but her facial expression changed as soon as she heard the first demand.


    "I want you to strip, right now."

 Chapter 65 Striptease (*)

    "You are joking, right?" Miss ck questioned with her lip twitching.


    "No, I''m not. I want to see you strip. There is no one else here but us so that shouldn''t be a problem," Number One replied casually while hugging Nami from behind. "Didn''t you say there isn''t anything in this world that you can''t do? Go ahead. Strip for us."


    Miss ck stared at him with a frown and turned to Nami who was chilling in her man''s embrace. "Are you really agreeing to this? What kind of perverted demand is this?"


    "I don''t really mind it," Nami replied unbothered and pointed out in a scolding tone, "Can you imagine the pain he went through after you pierced your swords into his body and even his heart? I feel like it''s an appropriate punishment for your sins and it can help you two bury the hatchet once and for all."


    Miss ck gritted her teeth while contemting what to do when Number One revealed the hidden truth. "I actually wanted you to experience the same pain that I did but Nami begged me not to. She was the one who proposed this solution so you can''t really me me."


    "Nami?" Miss ck widened her eyes at her little sister but Nami only red back.


    "What? Do you expect me to watch another person I love get hurt? Enough people suffered already and I chose the least painful punishment I could think of," Nami snapped with tears threatening to spill from her eyes. "No matter how much I love you, I can''t help you more. Maybe after this lesson, you will lower your ego and start treating people like human beings rather than training puppets. What happened to my sister who was always so nice and caring?"


    Miss ck opened her mouth to speak but she just couldn''t find words to win the argument. There were actually none because Nami was right. She was not the only one with this problem as all top Soul Artists had to kill a lot to get to where they were. Their opponents were just stepping stones and it could easily affect one''s personality.


    "That sister you still remember is gone and won''t evere back. She changed after countless betrayals and an insane amount of blood spilled. At some point you just stop caring since it''s just another dead body to your collection," Miss ck exined as she looked at Number One and apologized for the first time. "I shouldn''t have attacked you after Nami chose you as her partner. It was my fault and I am sorry. You can ask for any amount of money and I will reimburse you."


    "Would you trust me with your pill if I was only satisfied with taking your money?" Number One asked withmon sense. "I am not a saint myself. If someone attacks me, I either kill them or respond with the same. I won''t be satisfied with just money."


    Miss ck only red at him and she finally reached down to unbutton her ck leather uniform. "Fine, but I won''t let you stare for too long. You get what you get."


    The straps holding her gear down dropped on the ground first and then Miss ck checked one more time just in case anyone else was watching. Only then did she pop thest button and her leather jacket opened right in the middle of her chest. The two sisters were quite simr in their looks and Number One could confirm their physique wasn''t much different either.


    Number One felt like he was watching Nami stripping for him as Miss ck''s breasts had the same kind of volume. The tight top she used to hold them together only helped outline their shape. He even checked by holding Nami''s chest andmented, "They seem to be the same size as your sister''s but are they as perky? They must have sagged after so many years."


    "Shut up. Don''t talk or I am going to stop," Miss ck called out with a re but Number One didn''t care.


    "I am sure myments are less embarrassing than lying in a puddle of blood at some random stairs," Number One reminded. "Would it be a punishment if I just let you ignore me? I will make sure you remember that I''m watching this whole time and I can see every inch of your body. Every time you look at me in the future, you will recall that I saw everything."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Number One rotated his finger and suggested, "Make sure you turn around when you take off your pants. It will give us a better view."


    Nami was the kindest Soul but even she didn''t mind Number One''s approach. It was necessary to teach her sister a lesson or her actions would never change. Nami even joined him as she questioned the moment they saw Miss ck''s butt in the open. "Sis, did you get a boyfriend in secret? Your cheeks are really round as if you were working outtely."


    ? "That''s it you two. I''m not stripping anything else," Miss ck replied annoyed as she stood still with just her underwear on. "Enjoy the view because I''m wearing my clothes again."


    "No, you will continue until there is nothing on your body," Number One rejected outright. "The longer you stall, the more chances that someone else will join the watch party. Compared to strangers, we are your family so it shouldn''t be that embarrassing. We would already be done if you didn''t talk so much."


    "You are the one who is talking so much!" Miss ck protested but Nami shut her down with two short sentences.


    "Should I strip too so you are morefortable? We already saw each other naked multiple times so it doesn''t make a difference," Nami suggested while leaning back to give Number One a kiss. Just the view alone caused her sister to cringe and turn around.


    "Stop! I will do it already!" Miss ck shouted to stop them and finally continued stripping thest two pieces of her clothing.


    Nami wasn''t really joking as she was naughty since the moment Number One groped her. She started rubbing her bottom against his crotch while watching her sister strip. It felt so wrong but she didn''t pause even after he tried to stop her.


    ''How can I focus on punishing your sister when you are like this?'' Number One questioned as Nami''s hand slipped into his pants but she only kissed him deeply and returned to watching the show.


    ''I''m just canceling your negative thoughts with positive stimtion,'' Nami exined while making him hard underwater. ''I know you hate her but she is still my closest family. It is selfish of me but I hope you can eventually forgive her for my sake. I will make sure to brighten your days until you don''t want me anymore.''


    Nami paused as she led him in between her thighs and added, ''It''s also your fault for groping me out of nowhere. You know how sensitive I am. Now I want it so much I don''t even care if my sister is watching. You made me addicted to you¡­''


    ''You are hopeless¡­'' Number Onemented speechlessly when he spotted a familiar view from the corner of his eyes.


    Miss ck finally turned around to them with her arms covering her private areas and slowly uncovered the view without looking Number One in the eyes.


    "Here. You only have five seconds and I''m covering again."

 Chapter 66 Accident (*)

    Even though Miss ck had a few partners in the past, everything she did with them was strictly controlled and she always used the darkness to shield herself from their preying eyes. No other man has ever seen her naked body until that moment.


    To make it worse, her small show wasn''t exclusive to Number One and Nami as anyone flying past them could see her by ident. Just that thought alone was enough to move the cold-hearted killer like Miss ck.


    "Why are you silent now¡­?" Miss ck questioned and blushed for the first time in a while. "Have you never seen such a nice body?"


    All Miss ck heard back were some suspicious sounds that made her feel more embarrassed. She finally looked at the pair of lovers and saw Nami pulling on Number One''s hair as they kissed passionately. It was clear that he was no longer interested in seeing her body and she was just standing there like a fool.


    Nami realized they were being stared at and pulled away from Number One to take a look at her sister. "Sis, your body is really sexy. If only you fixed your attitude, it wouldn''t be hard for you to find a good man who can tame you."


    "I don''t need a man for anything. I''m fine on my own," Miss ck replied as she immediately covered her breasts from Number One''s view. "The show is over. I''m dressing up no matter what you say."


    Number One only hugged Nami tighter and squeezed her breasts which were beautifully outlined from all the water. "That''s fine. I only needed one nce to confirm that there is little to no difference between you two. The only one is that Nami is much younger so I''m definitely winning here."


    "There is nopetition. I would never want you anyway," Miss ck replied scornfully before crouching down to pick up her clothes off the ground. She only managed to grab them though before she paused her movements while looking in the distant sky.


    "Damn, someone ising," Miss ck cursed as she kept her clothes in the Storage Ring and dove in theke without hesitation. She reached Number One and Nami by swimming underwater but when she tried to grab onto his leg to pull herself forward, he suddenly moved away.


    Number One separated from Nami and turned around to face Miss ck at the worst possible moment. She finished her grabbing motion onto something long and hard which confused her. The object was all wobbly despite being stiff and it took her a moment before the realization hit her.


    "Aaaaaaaaa!!!" Miss ck screamed underwater while jerking Number One away and immediately resurfaced with a face full ofints. She wasn''t able to speak through as heshed at her first.


    "What do you think you are doing? I know you are frustrated with your sexual life but I''m not interested in you," Number One scolded with a re while fixing his pants. "You can''t be assaulting your sister''s partner out of nowhere. Just cause you went through punishment doesn''t mean I''m fine with you taking advantage of me."


    "What do you mean?!" Miss ck questioned with a nk stare before trying to wash her hand in the water. "Why is your thing out in the open?! Not to mention the size of it! How is it all hard you pervert?! Did you get like this from watching me?!"


    "What happened, Sis?" Nami stepped in while reaching out to protect her treasure. "Did you do anything to my baby? It''s the usual size and it was me who made it hard. It was already like this before you started stripping."


    "I¡­" Miss ck paused with her answer as she flushed all over. "I only grabbed it by ident because he turned to me so suddenly. How would I know it was his¡­"


    "His erection?" Nami finished for her sister as if she was the older sister. "Why are you acting like you''ve never seen one before? Is it because that''s the first time you held one this big?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Why would I need to hold one at all?" Miss ck questioned speechlessly and looked in the sky in an alert. "I need to hide. Someone ising."


    Theke had no rocks that could be used as cover so Miss ck was forced to grab onto Number One''s uniform and used his body as a shield. "Don''t move or he will see me. I think it''s Darius who came to check on you."


    "That''s good timing. I need to tell him that I''m being assaulted by you," Number Onemented casually. "I also don''t feelfortable with my back facing you. What if you decide to feel my body again?"


    "And why would I do that?" Miss ck asked back with an eye-roll. "You are thest person in the world that I would want to touch."


    "Oi, stop it you two." Nami finally reacted and finished their argument by grabbing her sister''s wrists. "Now that I hold her hands, she can''t do anything. Let''s just wait until Darius leaves before you continue with your deal."


    The only problem with Nami''s solution was the closeness that Miss ck tried to avoid. Nami pulled their hands to the front of Number One which forced Miss ck to hug him from behind. Her breasts were pressing against his back while she curled her legs to stay away from his bottom.


    "Nami¡­" Miss ck muttered but she stopped herself as Darius had already spotted them and neared their location.


    "Number One, is everything okay?" Darius questioned from the sky while scanning their peculiar position. "You were taken quite abruptly so I decided to check on you but it seems like you are doing well."


    "I''m good, thanks," Number One acknowledged with a wave. "We are negotiating a deal right now. It''s definitely not what you think."


    "A deal, huh¡­" Darius repeated with a knowing smile. "Alright then. Take your time and enjoy yourself. We are still waiting for the hunting team to finish with the extraction so you have some time to finish what you started."


    Miss ck felt the urge to exin the confusion but she just buried her face in Number One''s back to hide. If not for her sister holding her still, she would have already exploded with her unstable emotions.


    The mixture of shame, embarrassment, and anger was just killing her inside. Normally she would just get rid of all her problems by killing the other party but she could no longer do the same. Nami was guilt-tripping her to be good again and it was all Number One''s fault.


    ''Damn it!'' Miss ck cursed in her mind to calm herself down but then she opened her eyes in confusion. She has been so focused on suppressing her emotions that she didn''t even realize when Nami let go of her hands.


    This whole time she has been squeezing Number One''s body like a stress ball and Nami didn''t waste this opportunity.


    "You never let me hug you but look at you now," Namimented with a yful smile. "Could it be that you only like to hug handsome men?"

 Chapter 67 Soul Shattering Pill

    Number One never thought that he would one day rte to the person that almost killed him before but he knew exactly what she was going through.


    "That''s not it," Number One corrected Nami as Miss ck pulled away abruptly. "She was just fighting her inner demons. Her mind was pushing her to return back to herfort zone which would be killing the person that made her ufortable but she knew she would regret it afterward."


    Miss ck''s eyes widened while Number One continued, "She could only distract her mind with something unpleasant which allowed her to focus on that one thing. In this case, it was the act of hugging me and she squeezed me harder with each second. I don''t think she even realized what was going on until just now."


    "Aww¡­" Nami melted at the exnation and swam to hug her sister on her own. "To think you are trying so hard for me. Thank you."


    Miss ck was still stunned at Number One''s words and questioned him with raised eyebrows, "How do you know that? Is it that obvious?"


    "You are just not the only one who had to fight their own mind," Number One replied simply. "If I didn''t adapt and change my mentality, I would never bring Nami into my life. I wouldn''t let anyone near me in the past but that changed when she forced herself into my life."


    "You changed your mentality in just a week''s time?" Miss ck questioned in disbelief. "I''m sorry but that''s impossible. No one changes that fast."


    "I have nothing to prove so I don''t care if you believe me. I have failed countless times yet I still managed to survive because I learned how to quickly adapt to what life threw at me," Number One exined with a shrug. "Instead of always going for quick and easy solutions, I would choose the one with the best potential results. I don''t care about the difficulty because I believe I can do anything as long as I work hard enough."


    "What would killing me give you?" Number One added right after. "You didn''t even wait to see if I was right for her or not. You just went with the easiest and mostfortable option but we both know it wasn''t one with the best results. It only made things worse for you and almost ruined your family rtions. Once you start focusing on choosing the best paths in your life, you will find it easy to adapt too."


    The sisters turned silent as they contemted Number One''s words in their own way. Nami showed almost no effect as she continued to hug her sister with a satisfied smile. "I''m happy with my choices. Even though I picked the hardest path, I think it''s one with the best possible results. I will ride it till I die."


    "Maybe it has worked for you so far but life is not always that easy. Sometimes you have tough decisions to make and it''s impossible to tell what option would have the best results," Miss ck pointed out while patting Nami''s back. "I definitely won''t make the same mistake as before and will be more patient with my choices. For now, I just want to adapt into my clothes since I am the only one naked here."


    Number One only snickered and he didn''t say anything else. It wasn''t easy to change one''s mentality and he didn''t have it easy either. He had spent years fighting with his own demons and won only because he didn''t have many options. It was only do or die situation, so Miss ck couldn''t be more right about herment.


    His mind was close to returning back to the times when he had to cultivate without a single Soul Art avable to burn his Soul Energy but Nami was quick to distract him.


    "How about we all stay in the water and get naked instead?" Nami suggested out of nowhere as she proceeded to take off her uniform. "Isn''t it refreshing? No one will be embarrassed if everyone is embarrassed, right?"


    "How does that make any sense?" Number One and Miss ck asked at the same time but they couldn''t stop Nami from going wild. She kept her clothes and dove underwater to help Number One with his own.


    "How did we get into this situation again?" Number One questioned Miss ck as he med everything on her. "You could just wait until we are back in the flying ship but you had to rush it."


    "Huh?! You are the one who asked me to strip!" Miss ck argued back but then she blushed as she watched Nami take off his pants. "And why is it still this big?! What the fuck is wrong with you?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Aren''t you an expert in the usage of Heavenly Feathers? You should know everything about its effects by now," Number One snapped back without mercy. "You would probably experience it too if you didn''t kill your partners."


    Miss ck only red at her turn as Nami finally resurfaced. "You are lucky you have Nami by your side."


    "I am the lucky one to have both of you finally agreeing with each other," Nami replied innocently while leaning back on Number One''s chest. "I just want nothing but peace and happiness. Isn''t it better this way?"


    "Of course, as long as everyone follows the same," Number One replied while kissing Nami with a smile.


    "If you start talking about equality then why are you still wearing your top? If it''s everyone naked then it''s everyone naked," Miss ck suggested stubbornly. "I am just adapting to what life throws at me like you said."


    Number One only pursed his lips and reached to the buttons on his shirt. "I don''t mind. I just thought you would have enough to look at with my bottom off. You keep saying how big it is so I didn''t want to distract you."


    The wet jacket of the Academy uniform came off easily and Number One sent a yful smile to Miss ck. "How about this, I will take off my shirt if you say you want to see my chest. I will do it if you want it so badly."


    Miss ck immediately squinted her eyes and sshed water into his face. "Forget it. I don''t want to see it anymore. Tell me what you want for the pill. We don''t have a whole day."


    It was just a small reverse psychology trick that let Number One avoid the disaster. He hugged Nami closely and began the operation he already nned. "Tell me what kind of pill you want first. Not only does it need to be something interesting and challenging but you also need to provide all the Soul Herbs."


    "Can''t I just meet him personally and pass him the ingredients myself? How can I trust you with such precious treasures?" Miss ck questioned while trying to avoid ncing down at their shameless actions.


    "Has he ever met with you?" Number One asked back rhetorically. "You can''t just meet my Master. He wille to meet you if he wants to. I can only send him a message and he will meet me when he has any free time. I can then pass him the ingredients he needs."


    Number One kissed Nami on the cheek and suggested, "If you don''t trust me, you can just give them to Nami. She can guard them until we can meet my Master. I would naturally want to introduce her."


    Nami knew everything behind the scenes so she nodded without exposing him.


    "Fine. The pill I am trying to make is called Soul Shattering Pill," Miss ck exined casually. "Besides the Emerald Milk, I still need to find one more ingredient. I will pass everything to Nami when I find it."


    Number One found it hard to contain his emotions after hearing the name of the Pill. "Are you really trying to make a Legendary Pill?"

 Chapter 68 Where Are You Touching? (*)

    Miss ck immediately questioned back while tilting her head to the side. "How do you know it''s a Legendary Rank Pill?"


    Alchemy was a broad subject and one needed hundreds of years before they could even reach the talking point of Legendary Pills. One could even count those supreme Alchemists on one hand.


    "Isn''t that normal considering I''m the disciple of the greatest Alchemist of all time?" Number One pointed out without any reaction. "I could naturally read my Master''s studies in my free time and his book about Legendary Pills was my favorite."


    "I see¡­" Miss ck muttered suspiciously while hiding her body below the surface of theke. "A few years ago I happen to stumble upon a dying Dragon and managed to get its heart which is the main ingredient for the Soul Shattering Pill. I decided to spend a few years collecting the rest of the ingredients as it would help me break through with no problems."


    "I''m sure my Master would be interested in making one for you," Number One assured. "It has been a while since he tried making a Legendary Pill so he would be happy to take that challenge."


    It was hard to suppress Number One''s excitement as the Pill was exactly one of ten pills he needed to put on the door. Now that he knew about his Master''s identity, he couldn''t help but think that the heavenly space was actually his own creation.


    The only thing that Number One didn''t understand was why didn''t his Master chase after him to recover the Legendary Artifact?


    "That''s perfect then. I will just leave to secure thest ingredient and find youter to bother your Master then," Miss ck acknowledged with a smile and headed towards the shore to leave. It was a nice attempt to deflect the obvious but Number One caught her arm in time.


    "Where do you think you are leaving? What about my own reward for helping you?" Number One asked sternly while pulling her back. "I''m not doing this for free."


    Miss ck squinted her eyes before snickering. "Fine, what do you want?"


    Number One already had a list of Soul Herbs in his mind but Nami was quicker and pulled her sister into a group hug with a proposal, "How about we all have fun together? It must have been a while since you enjoyed yourself Sis."


    "Nami!" Both Number One and Miss ck eximed her name but Nami was unleashed. She held her sister''s waist closer and Number One''s arm got stuck in between the two pairs of bouncy breasts pressing together.


    "What? I''m just proposing," Nami replied with a shrug. "I don''t mind if she joins us since it would help her be a better person. She doesn''t know what she is missing so I can only show her."


    "Stop ying around," Miss ck scolded as she stared at the hand between their chests. "Let go of me or¡ª"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Or what?" Nami cut her sister off without fear. "Aren''t you the unstoppable Miss ck that faces Heaven Ranked Soul Beasts on her own? What are you scared of? Soul Beasts doesn''t scare you but touching another person is suddenly off limits?"


    Number One didn''t like where this was going but Nami came with a request before he could protest. ''Baby, can you help me this one time? I just want my sister to rx more and open up to people. You are the only man I trust so I can only depend on you here. Just a little bit of touch is enough. Love you.''


    ''You can''t be serious¡­'' Number Onemented speechlessly. ''Out of all the people, you want me to touch your sister?''


    ''Please? Can you do it for me? Just think of her body as mine and just enjoy it for a moment,'' Nami pleaded sweetly. ''It will help her get used to male touch and it might even awaken her desire for more. I''m afraid she might be lonely forever if she doesn''t wake up to reality. What is the point of training so hard if you have no one to share it with?''


    Nami''s idea made sense from her point of view but it was apletely different matter from Number One''s side. Even with his ability to adapt quickly, he wasn''t this fast at forgiving and bing this close to each other. He could only disappoint her this time but he stopped himself after hearing Miss ck''sments.


    "Nami, there is a difference between fighting a Soul Beasts and connecting with another male. At least I enjoy killing which is the exact opposite of sex. I never liked it and I would definitely hate to be touched by your man just the same. He is not even attractive to me so anything he does to me would only feel disgus¡ª Ahh!"


    Miss ck''s eyes widened when Number One suddenly grabbed her breast and his fingers sank into her skin. She couldn''t contain her voice as he pinched her nipple between his fingers whichpletely refuted her words. He would be fine rejecting Nami''s request but Miss ck just had to target him out of nowhere.


    "Why are you moaning with your cheeks flushing when it was supposed to feel so bad?" Number One questioned yfully while adding his second hand. "It''s not good to lie like this when we both know you couldn''t be more frustrated after years of solitude. Did you even touch yourself once?"


    "Shut up! I don''t need it," Miss ck snapped while grasping his wrists to pull him away but Nami joined the fray by rubbing from the bottom. "Ahh! What are you doing?!"


    "We are just helping you rx. There is a whole world of pleasure that you are yet to discover and I hope you can finally realize what you are missing," Nami informed with a loving smile. "Doesn''t it feel good?"


    "It doesn''t feel good so stop it, both of you¡­" Miss ck replied sharply before biting on her lips to stop her voice from leaking. She acted so against it yet she didn''t even jerk his hands off her besides digging her nails into his arms.


    "Gurl, aren''t you stronger than us? You can stop us if you don''t like it," Number One pointed out the obvious and slowly reached out to her neck to brush his fingers into her hair. "Why did you have to challenge me? I didn''t want it but now I have to prove you wrong."

 Chapter 69 Valid Threat (*)

    Miss ck red at him hatefully but Number One only needed to caress the muscles on her neck to open her mouth. The moans spilled uncontrobly and forced her to hide her face in Nami''s shoulders. She didn''t want them to see her expression but Number One didn''t really care much.


    He was only defending his male ego and walked from the side to take over Nami. "I thought it will feel disgusting. Why is your body trembling?"


    Miss ck no longer reacted to his provocation and only held his arm as if to keep her mind from giving in. She seemed to like being in control but it was clear she didn''t want to stop him anymore. It was just beyond her to admit that she liked his touch.


    "I want you to prepare three more Soul Herbs that my Master needs for my own pill," Number One began stating his demands. "It''s Poisonous ck Ivy, Morning Dew Clover, and the Wolf Head Weed. It''s fine if you only get two of the three and you will find them in the Inner World. Thest one is recognizable for its wolf head shape."


    "You want more even after all this¡­?" Miss ck questioned as if her body was a reward itself but Number One only shrugged.


    "It was Nami''s request so you can directints to her," Number One replied while squeezing her bottom from behind. "I''m just imagining you are Nami so you can enjoy it if you want. It just happens that your bodies are simr so it''s not that hard to pretend. Even your reactions seem to be the same."


    "Mhmm!! Don''t talk¡­" Miss ck shared her sensitive spots with her sister and Number One already discovered them all. He only needed to use a bit of pressure and she crumbled with moans breaking her speech.


    Bodies were more honest than words as Miss ck tightened inside and her muscles tensed all over. She dove her face underwater to silence her pleasing screams and Nami finally released her. She was forced to hold onto Number One while he continued to tease her mercilessly.


    "Don''t worry, I''m already done," Number One assured as he saw Miss ck''s gaze and she took a moment to recover. She kept staring into his eyes with deep breaths and finally grabbed onto his erection that kept poking her side this whole time.


    "Whatever happened here is going to stay between us and you won''t ever tell anyone about this," Miss ck ordered without leaving room for negotiations. "I will only let it slide today because I did enjoy it. Don''t think you can ever touch me like this again just because you did it once."


    Number One raised his eyebrows in surprise. He didn''t expect she would actually admit it but that was definitely some progress in her development. She would still need some more tempering to enjoy her life to the fullest but he didn''t have any intentions to take on that task.


    "Sure, I don''t mind. It''s not like I had anything to gain from this. My job is already done," Number One pointed out as he looked down at her palm still holding onto him. "You can let go of me now. It''s not like you know what to do with it anyway."


    "Let go of my butt first," Miss ck countered while sliding her palm on the full length. "You touched me all over so it shouldn''t matter wherever I grab you. It''s only fair."


    "I don''t me him," Nami stepped in as she joined in the fun. "I''m not even mad since even I want to grope it. How did you make your butt so soft? It should be more firm from all the training you did."


    "Don''t defend him," Miss ck scolded right away. "He is a coward as he can''t even admit that he was enjoying himself. His ego won''t let him. I know every man is a pervert who just can''t resist themselves when they see a naked beauty."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh really? You talk about my ego but you just called yourself a beauty. Maybe your body is a ten but your personality brings it down to a three at most. Any man would enjoy it, but would they stay afterward the moment you open your mouth?" Number One countered without care.


    That must have hurt as Miss ck squinted her eyes and squeezed him as hard as she could. Number One only chuckled in response. "I''m sure you don''t know but that actually feels good. The pressure and double hand technique are on-point too. Maybe you are not a lost cause after all."


    Miss ck immediately let go of him just as he expected and walked back to the shore after a series of res. "I''m done with you. After this deal is over, I''m going to ignore you."


    Number One had another line ready but Nami stopped him by covering his lips. "Ugh, why do you have to fight every time? The hatchet was supposed to be buried by now. Just ept that you two are close after what happened and let''s be one big family."


    "I already said that it was just a one-time incident that won''t ever happen again," Miss ck pointed out while dressing up in her tight leather. "I would rather face Dragons than let him touch me."


    Number One pulled Nami to the shore as well and countered, "As much as I want you to be happy, there are people that are just notpatible with each other. Unless she stops with her sarcasticments, I can''t see how we can get along."


    "Says the innocent one," Miss ck retorted while rolling her eyes.


    There was always aeback no matter what those two said which caused Nami to give up helplessly. "You two are stressing me. I need a timeout."


    Nami dropped onto the sand and held onto Number One''s waist without caring about her sister watching. She had her ownfort zone and couldn''t wait to return to enjoy her favorite activity. The moment her lips locked on her target, Number One couldn''t stop her anymore.


    "No wonder his ego is so big when you spoil him so much¡­" Miss ckmented speechlessly as she watched from afar.


    "Don''t me me. I am not even forcing her." Number One washed his hands in advance and returned to the conversation from before. "About my second demand, I want the Storage Ring you collected from Liss. I could feel it on your finger when you stroked me."


    Miss ck was about to throw it at his face but she ended up passing it directly into his hands while her wings spread on her back. It finally dawned on her that he could tease her endlessly so she threatened with the only threat she could think of.


    "Mention it again and I will start following you everywhere you go. Good luck getting rid of me. I am more stubborn than you think."


    Miss ck showed her tongue like a little kid and returned to her cold self as she set off in the sky to patrol around for any onlookers. Number One had to admit she used the only threat that could actually work on him. Being with her full time would be pure torture.

 Chapter 70 Miss Blacks Life Choices (*)

    Nami took her time enjoying her snack which gave Number One some time to think about their future and look through the new loot he received. He wasn''t really expecting a lot since it was just an Orange Storage Ring but that made him realize how twisted his perception of reality was.


    It was already impressive to have their own Storage Ring at this young age as most teens didn''t even have one. It was all because Number One had only been dealing with powerful experts when his career didn''t even start. He was yet to enter the main Soul Academy which was the true beginning for every Soul Artist.


    "We really need to calm down and focus on our training once we get back to the Academy," Number One informed after a short thought. "We only have three weeks left so let''s take full advantage of it. You can master the Soul Arts you wanted while I can resume my own schedule."


    Number One''s Alchemy business was a long-term project so it wasn''t really his priority for now. He was still yet to use up the potential of the golden bowl which meant the Soul Training Room would be his best friend for a while.


    "When you are talking about taking full advantage¡­" Nami muttered while leaving passionate kisses. "Does that mean I can have you whenever I want?"


    "Is that all you think about?" Number one questioned speechlessly while caressing her wet hair and Nami didn''t even hesitate with an answer.


    "Yes, I love it," Nami confirmed with a wiggle of her tongue. "I don''t think I will ever get bored of it. We still have so much to try. If my sister wasn''t watching, we could even do it right here on the sand¡­"


    "It''s not like you are bothered with her anyway," Number One pointed out but he immediately regretted his words. Nami''s eyes brightened which forced him to thrust his hips on his own to distract her dirty mind.


    Liss'' Storage Ring turned out to have quite a massive collection. Even though she barely had any Earth Rank Soul Herbs, the whole space was stacked withmon herbs and other Alchemy ingredients. They were mostly used to studying the basics of Alchemy but Number One didn''t hate it. Making Common Pills would actually help him stay under the radar and he could also earn some money in the process.


    Number One found a sack of a hundred Orange Soul Crystals as well but he quickly disregarded them upon noticing the familiar Student Badge. His eyes brightened at the thought of transferring the Contribution Points to himself only to recall that Liss was dead. The Academy would naturally confiscate everything once they found out about their seniors'' death.


    ''Only Captain Jack and Baldy know about it. I might need to pull some favors to keep it a secret for now,'' Number One wondered and kept the Storage Ring inside his heavenly space. He was always worried they would be destroyed upon storing them but it turned out he was overthinking for nothing.


    The heavenly space was definitely a mess after filling it with the Emerald Milk and all other Soul Herbs which forced Number One to think of ways to segregate his possessions.


    "Let''s finish quickly and return," Number One suggested as he finally focused on Nami who had been too patient with him. He had a habit of drifting away with his thoughts but the pleasure made him unable to focus on anything else.


    Number One didn''t focus on his surroundings since they had Miss ck guarding them from above but there was one person watching them and it was Miss ck herself. Her eyes were shining with Soul Vision activated and she observed the lewd techniques her sister disyed.


    "This pervert¡­" Miss ckmented out loud with a stupefied expression. "What did he do to my sister? She acts as if she licks the tastiest candy¡­"


    Nami had no other partner than Number One in the past so he had to be the one who taught her everything. The movement of her hands or even the usage of her tongue that glided from the bottom as she swallowed him whole. It all looked like she had practiced many times yet it has only been a week.


    "How many times did they do it already¡­?" Miss ck wondered before swallowing while watching intensely. Even though she pretended to be fine, she could still feel the pleasure from just his fingers alone.


    ''Stop it!'' Miss ck scolded herself for even thinking about the other possible option. ''You are a strong and independent woman. You don''t need a man.''


    Miss ck forced herself to look away while doing a few circles around theke but then she stumbled upon thest few moments of Number One''s ecstasy. She watched the pure satisfaction on Nami''s face and she refused to believe that Number One tasted this good.


    "It''s all the power of Heavenly Feathers that are affecting her," Miss ck convinced herself and stopped thinking about it. The influence this cursed Soul Art had on the person''s mind was one thing she hated about it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Miss ck already decided to never Dual-cultivate again which was the main reason why she wanted to make the Soul Shattering Pill. It would allow her to shatter her Soul and rebuild it from scratch. She would be able to finally forget about her curse which forced her to lose her innocence against her will.


    "Are you two done?" Miss ck questioned from afar as she returned to pick up the two lovers. "The hunting team should be done with the Emerald Viper by the time we return."


    "One second!" Nami called out while squeezing thest drops onto her tongue. "It''s so good that I can''t let it go to waste."


    Miss ck''s expression changed as her thoughts from before returned. "Did he use some kind of curse to make you so addicted? This is not normal and you need some medical attention."


    "Yes, it''s love," Nami replied shamelessly and let go with an innocent smile. "You will also feel it if you give the Heavenly Feathers a chance. Now it is toote for you."


    "I''m good, thanks. Once I get the Soul Shattering Pill, I will be able to finally cultivate like everyone else," Miss ck said coldly while staring at Number One who was wearing a dry uniform set without taking off his wet shirt. "Are you waiting for me to turn around?"


    "No, why?" Number One questioned confused while extending his palm in front of him. He focused for a second before a white me burst out on top of his hand.


    Both sisters were surprised at the ease of his me maniption and they watched him dry his shirt with a few touches of his me. Number One acted as if it was nothing and just wore his uniform with a few taps to straighten the fabric.


    "What? Why are you looking at me like that?" Number One wondered as he noticed the stares. "My Master naturally taught me Alchemy when I was young. Even though I forgot most of it, I still remember some things."


    "This level of me mastery is hard toe by," Miss ck pointed out while squinting her eyes. "It didn''t even go out of control and you were able to direct it with ease. That''s enough to make Earth Rank or even Heaven Rank Pills. You should be training to be an Alchemist instead of bing a Soul Artist."


    Number One paused for a moment beforementing casually, "My talent might be better than average but I can''tpare to my fellow disciple. My Master had already given up on teaching me and I didn''tin since I wanted to be a Soul Artist anyway. I would dly resume my studies if you want to be my sponsor."


    Miss ck immediately looked away while pretending she didn''t hear him. "The weather is really nice today, isn''t it?"


    Everyone thought the Alchemists were extremely rich but one didn''t know how expensive it was to raise an Alchemist. One needed toe from a wealthy family or get into serious debt before they could actually start learning about Alchemy.


    Miss ck wouldn''t care aboutmon herbs but to train on Earth and Heaven Rank Alchemist, she would have to sell all her treasures to cover the expenses andter even sacrifice herself to the devil. Number One wasn''t worth it.


    "I just happen to know the pill recipe for the Soul Shattering Pill. How about I try to make it for you? We won''t need to bother my Master for it if I''m lucky enough," Number One teased with a smile but Miss ck didn''tugh.


    "If you dare waste my Soul Herbs I would cut you to pieces even if my sister hates me afterward," Miss ck made herself clear. "I didn''t sacrifice years to finally change my life just for you to ruin it."


    "What if my Master fails though? He only has one chance after all," Number One pointed out the obvious.


    "He won''t fail," Miss ck countered with confidence. "He has never failed a single pill so far and every pill he makeses as a supreme tier. Although he didn''t ept any pill orders for thest ten years, it is impossible to lose such a high level of skill. The moment he agrees to make one for me, my life is bound to change."


    Number One had a strange reaction to herment but she didn''t think too much about it. She walked up to grab their waists and prepared to set off. "Hold me closely or you will fall off."

 Chapter 71 Conspiracy Theory

    Miss ck didn''t know how much did her words affect Number One. Was this a coincidence that his self-proimed Master stopped making pills the moment Number One stole the golden crystal?


    Knowing that the golden cauldron was only making supreme tier pills, it was clear that his Master was actively using it. Number One couldn''t help but recall the scenes from his past and suddenly question his miraculous finding. Howe a legendary treasure of this caliber was ced in the treasury roompletely unprotected?


    ''Was I tricked¡­?'' Number One wondered with his whole worldview copsing. He thought his Master was still unaware of his possession of the golden crystal but it seemed impossible to stay oblivious.


    His younger self didn''t think too much about the situation as Number One only wanted to survive but now it all made sense. The treasury room in his Master''s mansion wasn''t even locked and no guards were present either. It seemed like his Master knew everything this whole time and wanted him to steal the crystal.


    ''What happened?'' Nami questioned curiously after noticing his expression change multiple times. ''Did you figure out something about your Master?''


    Only Nami knew the truth so she was able to deduct some information from his messy thoughts.


    ''I feel like my whole world has been flipped upside down,'' Number One replied as he tried to calm down. ''My Master has been behind everything that happened in my life. Everything makes sense now. The escape, the training, and all the challenges. It was all him.''


    ''Huh? What do you mean?'' Nami questioned while reaching out to caress Number One''s face. ''Are you saying your Master knows that you took his treasure?''


    ''Not only does he know about it, but he must have also nted it himself so I can take it,'' Number One exined with mixed emotions. ''I must have been delusional to think that I''m this lucky. Everything in my life is actually nned by that man. All the opponents I faced were just strong enough to push me to my limits and never enough topletely crush me.''


    Nami only stared at Number One in disbelief. ''You really believe one man could direct every choice in your life? What about me then? Am I also nted into your life?''


    Number One opened his eyes wide as he nced between Miss ck and Nami. That small grain of doubt she nned quickly bloomed into another suspicion. ''I don''t really know anymore. Did anyone in the main Academy tell you to meet me here? It''s too big of a coincidence that you appeared with your sister right at the start of the selection.''


    ''Baby, no one told us to do anythin¡ª'' Nami tried to assure Number One but she stopped herself halfway while looking up at her sister. ''Wait for a second¡­ I remember my sister talking to this Academy Official before we left for the Selection Academy¡­''


    They both gazed at Miss ck who finally realized they had been talking behind her back. "What? Why are you both staring at me? We still have a few mountains to cross."


    "Sis, do you remember this Academy Official you talked to in the main Academy? What did she tell you?" Nami questioned innocently without revealing the problem.


    "Huh? Why do you ask?" Miss ck asked back while squinting her eyes. "She noticed we were struggling in finding your partner so she just suggested we visit the Selection Academy. I originally rejected her idea but she said they discovered a handsome teen who is already at the Soul Grandmaster rank. I decided to take this chance and here we are now."


    ''See?'' Number One pointed out as if that proved everything. ''My Master is pulling strings from the shadows like it''s a game. It just happened that I needed someone like you to pass the Final Test so he led you to me.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Even if that was true, how can he possibly know that I will end up liking you? He can''t just predict the future,'' Nami wondered in confusion.


    ''Maybe he just leads people in my direction with various tips and then leaves it all to fate. When his n fails, he can always think of something else,'' Number One guessed as he started to believe his theory more and more. ''I wouldn''t be surprised if this whole special training was also orchestrated by him.''


    ''Now you are stretching it¡­'' Nami muttered in worry but Number One was fully serious.


    ''Look, your sister has been collecting Soul Herbs for years so it''s not a secret that she ns to make a Soul Shattering Pill. If my Master knew she was searching for the Emerald Milk, he could tip both the hunting team and your sister. This way we were bound to sh again and I could potentially strike a deal with her,'' Number One exined with his eyes brightening. ''It''s so easy to prove too. We just need to ask them how they found out about this location.''


    Nami started to slowly get anxious about the whole situation while Miss ck scolded them for staying silent. "Are you talking to each other with your connection? Why did you question me all of a sudden? Is there a problem?"


    "We were just wondering what led to our first meeting. I suddenly thought that my Master might be secretly helping me from the shadows by sending Nami to me," Number One revealed honestly. He was so confident in his conspiracy theory that he was willing to share some details to prove his point.


    "How did youe to that conclusion? You think the Academy Official is working for your Master?" Miss ck questioned with a chuckle. "Are you high from high altitude?"


    "He might even know about our cooperation already. He might be watching us right now too," Number One doubled down. "Just recall how you learned about this location. How did you know you can find Emerald Milk here?"


    Miss ck opened her mouth but she didn''t reply right away. She paused while thinking for a moment and her eyes opened wide. "Now that I think about it, that''s indeed strange. I found out about it by visiting the Auction House. They initially didn''t know anything, only to call me thirty minutester saying that someone just sold their information about Emerald Milk."


    "That''s what I''m talking about. You can ask Captain Jack about it and I''m sure he would have a simr story," Number One said confidently. "It seems like my master wanted us to cooperate which is why he informed both parties about it."


    That conclusion caused Miss ck to smile happily. "Isn''t that perfect? If it''s true, it means that he already agreed to make the pill for me. Let''s question Captain Jack to confirm it!"


    Miss ck didn''t wait for their response and suddenlyunched forward excitedly. They quickly disappeared from the view of theke which caused a sudden movement in the water. If only they returned back, they would notice a slim figure resurface from the bottom of theke.


    "So you finally discovered it¡­" A soft female voice came out from behind a golden mask. Thedy gazed in Number One''s direction through the hole for her right eye and a pair of golden wings spread from her back.


    "Your fate is already sealed Number One. You can''t stop your destiny¡­"

 Chapter 72 Winged Soul City

    "You want to know how we found out about the Emerald Viper? I have a friend in one of the Auction Houses and he informs me the moment he secures any information," Captain Jack replied casually. "We already knew about it for a week but we had to locate and secure the ce first. It took some time before we found the right cave."


    The hunting team was already done with their matters by the time Miss ck reached the entrance of the cave which allowed them to pull Captain Jack for quick questioning.


    "Do you perhaps know who sold this information to him?" Miss ck questioned with interest. "I want to find a few rare Soul Herbs so I need some good sources."


    "You can follow us back to the main Academy and I will introduce you to him. I don''t think he will tell you the name of the informant but everything has a price," Captain Jack pointed out while passing a pouch to Number One. "Talking about the price, this is your reward for killing the Emerald Viper. We already split the Green Soul Crystal into even fragments and your share is forty pieces."


    It was amon practice to cut the Soul Crystals into a universal shape and size to guarantee fairness in business. Number One didn''t even inspect his reward though as he had much more important things on his mind. "Thank you. I will keep in touch with you about my end of the deal. The pills should be ready once I enter the main Academy."


    "Oh, that would be best but you don''t need to hurry your Master that much. You are already part of our hunting team so I trust you won''t forget about us," Captain Jackmented with a chuckle and pointed at Badly who was waiting with the rest of the top ss students. "I actually decided to send your teammate back with you to the Selection Academy. If you have any errands to run, he will dly help you."


    The motive was quite obvious but Number One didn''t mind it as long as Baldy wouldn''t disturb him. He in turn pulled out Liss'' student badge and requested, "That''s fine as long as I can ask for a favor myself. I have Liss'' badge on me and I want to use her contribution points. I hope you will wait with informing the Academy about the seniors'' death."


    Captain Jack raised his eyebrows and nodded as he withdrew another four student badges. "If that''s the case, you might as well take all of them. We already found and buried their bodies but I will tell the boys to keep it a secret. If anyone asks, we will just say we never saw them."


    "Perfect. See you next month then," Number One acknowledged and they finally joined Darius to return to the Academy.


    Miss ck was quite happy with the oue and followed the hunting team to confirm the source. Number One''s theory could be confirmed fully if they managed to find out who spread the tips but he didn''t really need it. Just the fact that his Master was not chasing after him personally was enough proof for him.


    ''Don''t worry, we might not know what your Master is nning but it''s good that we found out early. Now we can prepare for what ising at us in the future,'' Nami assured while rubbing his waist. ''We will be ready for the next challenge your Master might prepare for you.''


    ''I''m not worried about that. I just want to know why,'' Number One replied honestly. ''He is the reason why I lost everything I had. He knows my grudge very well so why would he watch over me and train me in secret? I''m sure he was the one who informed the Council about me and ordered them to send assassins to kill me. All of that to train me through pain and suffering.''


    ''Didn''t he give you the name Number One? Maybe he just wants you to be the number one Soul Expert in the Inner World. The only way to achieve that is through tough training,'' Nami guessed affectionately. ''At least we know he doesn''t have bad intentions. We can use the logs he throws at our feet to our advantage. If not for him, you wouldn''t be the man you are today so I wouldn''t hate your Master that much.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''It doesn''t matter how good he is,'' Number One expressed while kissing Nami''s forehead for being the support she was. ''Even if he gives me the whole world, I will still kill him. That''s one thing that will never change.''


    ------


    Even with the high speed of Soul Wings, one needed a whole day to cross the entire region. It was already the next day when Miss ck reached the Winged Soul City, the third biggest paradise for high-ranked Soul Artists. It was only losing out to the Capital and the Dungeon City which surrounded the main entrance to the Dungeon.


    One could only reach the Winged Soul City with the usage of their Soul Wings which was the main reason why everyone loved that ce. The absence of mortals was always a perk for the rich and influential Soul Artists. Another reason was naturally the Winged Soul Academy from which the city took its name.


    "Which Auction House is your friend working at?" Miss ck questioned Captain Jack as she observed the floating inds in the distance. The Winged Soul City had hundreds of small cities on top of massive pirs so it was sometimes hard to navigate.


    "It''s the one on the main ind. Just follow us since we go there anyway. We have many ingredients to sell," Captain Jack replied as he led the way for the team. It wasn''t long before they finally reached the ce but everyone hovered in the sky in confusion.


    "Where did the buildings go? Did they relocate the whole Auction House?" Someonemented on what everyone was thinking. The ce underneath them waspletely empty as if someone leveled the whole area to the ground.


    Captain Jack frowned as he looked around and they found City Guards to ask them what happened. The two men only shrugged in response. "You are the fifth person asking in thest hour alone but we don''t really know what happened. Many testify that an expert with Golden Wings appeared at night and fired a beam like Soul Art that lit up the sky. The whole building melted together with everyone inside. I think you will need to find another Auction House for the time being."


    Miss ck frowned immediately before recalling Number One''s Soul Art that he disyed. Only his Master could know that Soul Art.


    ''So it''s all true... His master must have heard us and came to cover the tracks...'' Miss ck muttered as she watched the destruction spanning tens of meters in diameter. ''I guess I need to be nicer to Number One...''


    The thought alone made Miss ck shudder and she left it for further consideration.

 Chapter 73 Good And Bad News

    Knowing that your whole life has been nned by someone else was definitely hard to swallow. By the time Number One returned to the Academy and began his usual n, he couldn''t be sicker of it. Everything he wanted to do seemed as if it was exactly what his Master wanted which made him want to do the opposite.


    After Number One confirmed with Headmaster ke that he never informed the main Academy about him, hepletely lost trust in anyone who wasn''t close to him. Any Academy Official or another student could be nted into his life with the goal of watching him.


    The first few days were rough but Number One quickly recovered with new motivation pushing him forward. He stopped thinking about his Master''s reasons and began working hard to get stronger. Only by reaching the minimum threshold of power could he actually take back his life into his own hands.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Nami questioned worriedly after listening to Number One''s decision. "This will be akin to fighting fire with fire. You can no longer go back once you go against your Master''s ns."


    Nami cuddled into Number One''s chest while using hisp as a chair and suggested sweetly, "Why not pretend a bit longer? We are doing so well already. Tomorrow is the day of the Final Test. We can first pass it and then use the main Academy to get even stronger. The Winged Soul City has immense resources avable and we can use it to our advantage."


    One would think that three weeks was a long time but it was barely enough to finish his personal training without even touching his Alchemy. Number One was tempted to fail on purpose and buy more time just to prepare his n properly but that would alert his Master.


    "We can''t know what my Master wants but he has an agenda in trying to keep me alive. He wouldn''t train me selflessly if he had nothing to gain so I can only act first and make things harder for him. I will not let anyone control my life like I''m a puppet," Number One decided. "The moment we enter the main Academy, it would be much easier for him to scheme against us. We can''t lose the initiative."


    Only the Selection Academy was rtively safe with little to no threats. That was the only reason why Number One was able to train in peace while ignoring all the other special events. It wouldn''t be possible if he was surrounded by millions of powerful Soul Artists in a bigger city.


    "Alright then. I will follow whatever you want to do and make sure you are safe," Nami finally agreed while staring into a pair of determined eyes. "Even though I hate when you risk your life, we are in this together. I will love you no matter what."


    "Don''t worry, I can''t make a bigger bet after this one," Number One assured while kissing her deeply. "Unless I put my whole existence on the line, I will never be able to escape from my Master''s clutches. He will simply put me through challenge after challenge and I would be forced to react unless I want to die. This needs to stop now."


    Nami has been with him through everything this whole time and supported him with all she had. He was yet to speak out the ultimate words of love but he was really close to finally giving in. She was the only person he could confidently say he trusted.


    "Mhmm, I understand," Nami nodded while embracing his head and using her weight to copse them on the bed. "Since it''s ourst day, maybe we should use up thest Green Soul Crystal we have? I want you to rx before the Final Test tomorrow. No more training tonight."


    "You know that I love Dual-cultivating with you, but I have other ns for tonight," Number One informed honestly. "I was too busy earlier but I need to focus on making some pills forter. You can still rest and cuddle with me though."


    It was hard to hide all his secrets when two people were together almost the whole time so Nami already knew about his heavenly space. She wouldn''t really understand his troubles unless she knew how important the golden cauldron was to his Master. It was basically his whole identity as an Alchemist.


    "Did Baldy secure all the Soul Herbs you wanted?" Nami questioned surprised only for them to hear a knock on the door. "Sigh, and here I thought I could enjoy you until hees."


    "We can enjoy ourselvester once I''m done," Number One proposed while giving her a kiss and got up to open the door. It turned out to be Baldy who immediately extended one of the Orange Rings that Number One gave him.


    "Here you go, boss. I bought everything I could get with the money avable," Badly reported with a smile and stood still as if waiting for new orders.


    Number One was suspicious of him at first but Baldy was very efficient and proved his worth for the past three weeks. Not only did he finish every task on time but he never really asked questions which couldn''t be more perfect.


    "Alright, thank you," Number One acknowledged as he scanned the Storage Ring and raised his eyebrows in surprise. The Storage Ring was maxed out in capacity with countless herbs and vials.


    "How did you get them?" Number One questioned as he pulled Baldy inside the room. "I didn''t think you would get so many Heaven Rank Soul Herbs."


    Number One already decided to focus on Earth Rank pills and only start with Heaven Rank after he started selling. He could actually speed up the whole process now with this surprise.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Actually, it''s all thanks to Headmaster ke. He used the main Academy''s influence to buy as many Soul Herbs as they could find. I even had to fly back to the Winged Soul City to collect them and only returned today," Baldy exined while scratching his head. "I also have three bad news that I need to share."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t think anything will beat this good news," Number One assured satisfied but he regretted his words very soon.


    "Well, the first one is that you arepletely broke. We cleared up all the Contribution Points from all the Student Badges and all the money you gave me is gone as well," Badly exined with a sigh. "Not sure if you know but the main Academy is much stricter than this ce. Headmaster ke can''t just spend the Academy''s money without approval from the Academy Board. We first used up your Contribution Points before staking the future Pills you might create."


    "Academy Board?" Number One repeated.


    "For the sake of the Academy''s future, one person cannot be in control of everything. Headmaster ke cooperates with ten other Vice-headmasters and needs their agreement to secure such a massive purchase," Badly exined. "They naturally epted the proposal after finding out about the mysterious Alchemist but they expect to receive the equivalent of all the money back in the form of Pills."


    "So they basically gave my Master a loan," Number One summed it up. "How much exactly?"


    "One Red Soul Crystal or exactly twelve billion Yellow Soul Crystals," Badly revealed without beating around the bush. "If your Master can really make so many supreme tier Pills, it shouldn''t be that hard to pay it back."


    Just like rare Soul Herbs, the supreme tier pills reached ridiculous prices as well so Number One wasn''t really worried about this issue. "Yeah, it''s fine. What are the other two?"


    "The other bad newses from Captain Jack. It seems like someone has destroyed the main Auction House and that person used Soul Art that looked simr to yours. Captain Jack wanted to warn you just in case you were med in the future," Baldy informed awkwardly. "There is actually a rumor going around that it was caused by the Legendary Alchemist due to his signature Soul Art and the Academy connected that with your Master."


    Number One couldn''t help but frown as he quickly connected the dots. His Master must have decided to cover his tracks but that didn''t really affect Number One''s ns.


    "Wait, does the Academy know that I''m his disciple?" Number One wondered out loud.


    "The Academy Board doesn''t know about you yet, but they did question Headmaster ke about the identity of the mysterious Alchemist. He was forced to reveal that it''s indeed the Legendary Alchemist that reached out to him," Baldy reported. "That was also the main reason why the Academy swept the incident under the rug and paid to rebuild the Auction House. They are happy to cooperate with the Legendary Alchemist."


    The situation got much moreplicated but Number One couldn''t be happier. The more people knew about the Legendary Alchemist, the more mess he could createter on.


    "What about thest one?" Number One questioned while trying to keep calm but he received even more good news.


    "Thest one is simr. The Academy Board failed to protect the secret and now other academies found out about the cooperation. They are now bothering Headmaster ke to meet with the Legendary Alchemist but he is rejecting all the meetings for now," Baldy said while wiping the sweat off his forehead. "I still remember the pressure from all the Headmasters camping near the Headmaster ke''s Ind."


    "Isn''t that perfect?" Number One pointed out while patting Baldy on the shoulder. "I actually met with my Master the other day and he is nning on resuming his pill-making after ten years of break. That is the main reason why he needs so many Soul Herbs."


    Badly''s eyes widened as Number One ordered, "I want you to return to the Winged Soul Academy and tell Headmaster ke to spread the news. My Master will meet with anyone who provides him with rare Soul Herbs. The more expensive gifts will have priority in meeting him. Actually, wait a second."


    Number One changed his idea halfway. He began noting down the Soul Herbs he needs for the Legendary Pills before mixing them with random Heaven and Saint Rank ingredients. "My Master gave me a list of Soul Herbs he needs so he will only make pills for whoever can get him anything from the list."


    "This¡­ Are you sure your Master will do so? Once the news spreads, the Academy will be in trouble if your Master rejects this idea," Baldy pointed out but Number One was adamant.


    If his Master wanted to mess with his life, Number One would dly mess with his.

 Chapter 74 Golden Mask

    "Do you think your Master has already discovered that we know about his actions?" Nami questioned as soon as Baldy left the room. "It feels like he is covering his tracks."


    "He must have figured out something or maybe already nned to destroy that Auction House. Either way, we need to act right away and there is no turning back anymore," Number One replied while returning to bed.


    "You already pushed the ball so you can only keep it rolling. Just focus on your tasks, don''t worry about me," Nami assured with a smile and found afortable ce on his chest. "I will just rest and wait for you. Wake me up after you are done."


    "Mhmm, you have worked hard," Number One nodded and embraced the blond beauty with his arms. He wasn''t surprised that she fell asleep almost immediately.


    One would think Nami was just leeching on his Cultivation progress but she was actually working harder than he was. Besides studying Soul Arts and Dual-cultivating with him, she was also sparing with Luna until she was dead tired. Number One could tell she was exhausted with just one look into her eyes which was the main reason he wanted to give her a break.


    "Silly girl¡­ Always pretending you are fine¡­" Number One muttered as he spend a moment brushing Nami''s hair. He made sure she was sleepingfortably before he finally slipped his consciousness into his heavenly space.


    Number One spent a long time cleaning up his safe ce and couldn''t help but nod in approval when he opened his eyes. The first door area was turned into a pool to store the Emerald Milk while the second area contained everything he needed for his Alchemy. Multiple shelves with rare Soul Herbs surrounded the cauldron and he even had a small fountain for his golden liquid.


    It took three weeks of grinding in the Soul Training Room but Number One managed to gather two golden bowls worth even after maxing out on the special effects. He could no longer use the golden liquid to increase the capacity of his Soul which put him in a difficult position. The only way he could improve further was by relying on Nami with Dual-cultivation or simply taking pills.


    Both methods were safe but their effects were diminishing with each use. Number One already noticed their Dual-cultivation has slowed down and pills would eventually be useless, just like what happened with the golden liquid.


    "I guess we will be stuck at twenty-two thousand units of Soul Energy for a while but at least I can cast my gun twice already," Number One thought out loud as he checked the four Heavenly Feathers on his hand. Just as Nami said in the past, the tattoo didn''t expand into a fifth feather and instead created a small knot in the middle that tied those feathers together.


    Their Dual-cultivation seemed to be connected with the Heavenly Feathers and the knot slowed them down even further. It wouldn''t be that big of a problem if Number One could cultivate normally but it was impossible with his Soul Talent. Unless they uncovered the solution to gain more Heavenly Feathers, they would have to struggle to get any further progress.


    "I guess we can only rely on pills for now," Number One muttered with a sigh while he recalled Miss ck''s words. Heavenly Feathers Soul Art really did seem like a curse if one actually tried to master itpletely.


    Nami was in a simr situation as him since the curse on her Soul made it impossible to cultivate on her own. Number One could finally somehow understand Miss ck''s decision to change her partners every time. What if they were unable to break through the knot and Nami was stuck at her current cultivation rank?


    Even though Nami was stubborn and wanted toplete the Heavenly Feathers, there mighte a time when she has to make a choice. She would have to either leave him and find a stronger partner to boost her cultivation rank or use the Soul Shuttering Pill to be normal once again.


    Just the thought alone caused Number One to shudder so he got overwhelmed with new motivation. He was determined to keep Nami by his side and wouldn''t let some cursed Soul Art break them apart.


    "I should start by preparing the mask first," Number One muttered as he withdrew a ck block of wood and a set of carving tools. He had no idea what he was doing but the golden mask was crucial to his n.


    If Number One wanted to pretend to be his Master, he needed to look and feel like him. He already ordered a set of simr clothes his Master used to wear but the golden mask was the most important. He couldn''t just wear anything random and had to recreate one from high-quality materials.


    "I can thankfully use the Alchemy to help myself a little," Number One figured out as he got to work on the wood from a ck Soul Tree. He had to test its properties first so he chipped it with a chisel and raised the ke to inspect it.


    His third Heavenly Feather lit up and Number One activated his Soul Vision that Nami worked hard to master. His eyes shone brightly as he tried to look through the wood but it blocked his sight perfectly. No one would be able to see his face once he wore the mask which was perfect for his n.


    The only problem was actually carving the mask but Number One had time to spare. He cut the block of wood into multiple small pieces before spending the next thirty minutes just carving and polishing the shape of the mask. He was actually really satisfied with the shape but when he tried to drill a hole for his eye, the mask broke in two.


    "Again." Number One repeated the same process on the other block but he met with the same problem. The mask was too soft and it broke easily when he made it too thin.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Again..."


    "Again..."


    "Again¡­"


    It took Number One four tries to figure out he could actually pre-drill the mask when it was still thick enough before finishing the carving itself. He finally managed to make the hole for his eye but the mask seemed too amateur looking with many bumps and uneven cuts.


    "Is this how an Alchemist feels when learning Alchemy for the first time?" Number One questioned with a defeated sigh. "Maybe I should ask a sculptor to help me? It''s too risky though¡­"


    Number One learned Alchemy through his Master''s speed training which bent his perception of reality. It was actually extremely hard to master any skill and he didn''t have years to learn about carving wood. He only had onest piece left and he could already feel he would fail again.


    "Damn, almost three hours and no progress," Number One cursed in frustration and he took a deep breath to calm down. He recalled how he was also frustrated with his Alchemy me and Nami helped him recover.


    This time wasn''t any different but Number One could actually leave the heavenly space to take a moment of break to cuddle his woman. Nami immediately responded to his affection by waking up and she squeezed his chest with a soft yawning out. "Are you done, baby?"


    "Not yet. I just met with some problem and decided to take a break with you," Number One exined as he caressed Nami''s cheek. "You can continue sleeping. I will just enjoy cuddling you for a moment and go back to work."


    Nami pinched his chest with an upset moan and lifted herself up to stare at him. "How can I sleep when my love is having problems? I''m here for you so just talk about your problem. Maybe I can help you solve it."


    "I don''t think you can help me this time but sure," Number One nodded with a soft smile and pulled Nami for a kiss. She was still sleepy but he woke her up with her second favorite snack.


    ''Go on baby. Let me take your stress away with my lips as you tell me the issue,'' Nami instructed as she refused to let go of his face but she quickly pulled away after his next words.


    ''I need to make a wood mask that my Master uses. Turns out I suck at carving and I failed many times,'' Number One muttered before raising his eyebrows at Nami''s reaction. "What happened?"


    Nami suddenly pursed her lips and asked back, "Would you believe me if I said that I was studying art since I was young?"


    "Huh?" Number One quickly sat up while grabbing her arms. "Really? Can you carve out of wood?"


    Nami only giggled in response and nodded, "Not just wood but also rock and other materials. I also know how to paint and basically anything rted to art. I was really bored since I couldn''t cultivate so I started learning other skills."


    "Perfect!" Number One eximed happily as he kissed her deeply and took out the only sessful mask he made himself. "I need to make something like this with a single hole for the right eye. What do you think? Can you make it?"


    Nami paused as she looked down at the mask and then into Number One''s eyes. "Baby, I love you but this is horrendous. Did you try to make a bowl or a mask?"


    "It''s not that bad, okay? That''s my fifth try too," Number One protested but Nami only kissed him as if to reward him for effort.


    "Don''t worry, I know you tried your best but don''t touch a chisel again. Just leave it to a pro."

 Chapter 75 New Discovery

    Number One was someone who had to see before he fully believes something but the moment Nami pulled out her own tools, he knew she was the real deal. He couldn''t help but sit by her side and just watched as her hands carved the wood skillfully.


    "You are doing amazing," Number Oneplimented as the mask slowly took shape. "I will focus on making the dye then. I have a few Soul Herbs I can use to get a golden color."


    It was okay to be bad at something and Number One admitted defeat without any shame. He was a person who would always prefer to do everything on his own but he already epted Nami as part of his life. Her supporting skills were part of his strength and his abilities were avable to her too.


    The two of them were already the team before but working side by side finally showed it clearly. Number One would rarely admit it but Nami was indeed someone who helped him get to where he was. Even if he could possibly make it without her, it would be aplete struggle with his life on the line.


    "You should add a bit of water so I can use it as paint," Nami suggested without lifting her eyes from the mask.


    "I know baby," Number One replied causally which caused Nami to freezepletely. She slowly turned to look at him and her lips curved in a beautiful smile.


    "Did you just call me baby? You never call me baby," Nami pointed out sweetly.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about," Number One muttered with feigned innocence and leaned over to silence her with a kiss. "Go on, we don''t have a lot of time left."


    Nami only pursed her lips happily and continued to work with a bright smile on her face. "Even if you said it by ident, it made me happy so I hope you call me that more often. I am fine if it''s only when we are alone. I don''t care about other people."


    "It wasn''t by ident," Number One assured while grinding the Soul Herbs in his mortar. "I just thought I can try a bit more to show I care. You have been nothing but good to me and I want to appreciate you."


    "That makes me even happier," Nami revealed as if her expression wasn''t enough and promised, "I will work hard to be strong enough to stand by your side. I won''t just sit in your shadow and be a burden to you. I know I can support you more."


    "You are already doing more than enough," Number One corrected but Nami only shook her head.


    "No, that''s barely enough. I can do better and I will work even harder to catch up on the years I missed," Nami replied stubbornly. "I have been training with Luna and I already realized how much am Icking. The current me only used my sister''s influence to get where I am but that will change in the future. I will reach the point where I can proudly say I''m yours without feeling like I don''t deserve it."


    Number One paused, not realizing that was how Nami felt this whole time. He was also thinking that he should try harder to at least pay back for her help. Their attitude was simr which was probably the reason why they got along so well.


    "You are being too hard on yourself," Number Onemented with a sigh but he didn''t stop her. "Let''s both work hard then and watch each other grow. I don''t regret letting you stay by my side."


    Nami only nodded and they both resumed their work with new motivation fueling their bodies. Number One already wanted to be the best for himself but having someone he could work hard for didn''t feel that bad at all.


    The image of the original golden mask was actually blurry in Number One''s mind but he was satisfied with how it turned out in the end. Even if someone knew the Legendary Alchemist personally, they wouldn''t be able to tell the difference.


    "Alright, it''s done," Nami announced as she presented the mask into Number One''s hands. "Just leave it to dry for some time before you try it and it will be perfect."


    "Thank you," Number One acknowledged with a smile and kept the mask in his heavenly space. Nami seemed to expect him to work more right away as she turned around to clean but Number One hugged her from behind.


    "Huh? Are you trying to reward me?" Nami questioned in surprise as she leaned away from his kiss. "I like when you take the initiative but aren''t you busy now?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I can free a few minutes for you. The world is not going to copse," Number One pointed out while trying to kiss her again but Nami stopped him for the second time.


    "I love you dearly but we shouldn''t do it now. You know that youst much longer than that and we both won''t be satisfied with just a few minutes," Nami exined softly and pulled away from his embrace. "I am already trying my best to resist my urges and I won''t stop once you start teasing me. Let''s focus on our tasks for now and enjoy once we are done."


    Number One raised his eyebrows as he scanned her up and down. "That makes sense but even then, you would usually just settle on kisses and cuddles. Is something wrong?"


    Nami only pouted at his question and grabbed his wrist to ce it under her shirt. Number One thought for a second that she changed her mind but she instead held his palm underneath his breast where her heart was. Only a small touch was needed for him to realize what she meant.


    "Can you feel my heartbeat? It has been going crazy since you hugged me. Can you imagine how much effort it costs me to resist you?" Nami questioned while pushing his hand back. "The moment you called me baby, I was ready to jump on you but I held back. I knew the moment we start, we wouldn''t be able to finish anything. I would simply ride you until my legs can''t move."


    Nami took a deep breath and finally stood up from the bed to get away from temptation. "I hope you understand me. I will just clean first and then go train with Luna to distract myself. I will be here the moment you are done and I won''t spare you after."


    "I understand, don''t worry," Number One assured with a smile. "I will just try to finish earlier to help you rx afterward."


    Nami''s sex drive has only been increasing for the past three weeks and it peaked the moment they created four Heavenly Feathers. When she said she wouldn''t be able to stop, he recalled the many times he couldn''t get her off his body until she was satisfied.


    "Enjoy baby," Nami wished as she watched himy back down on his usual spot and waited at least thirty seconds before her face mmed against the soft pillow.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaahhh!" Nami screamed into the pillow to vent her frustration away. "This is torture! How can you be this hot?! I just want to bite you and¡ª ugh!"


    Nami had no idea Number One took his time to leave and enjoyed listening to her secret confessions. Usually, she would say how much she loves him while leaving a thousand kisses on his neck but this time it was the most excessive ever. He finally left after hearing a few more praises targeting his crotch as he couldn''t hold back hisughter anymore.


    "I guess we won''t be sleeping tonight," Number Onemented as he appeared in the heavenly space and made a mental note to give Nami lots of loveter. He couldn''t even count how many times she was holding back for his sake.


    The air inside the heavenly space actually helped improve the quality of his Soul Herbs so Number One made sure to empty all his Storage Rings. He had so many Soul Herbs around him that he was getting lost so it was time to turn them into something more useful.


    "I guess I will start with the Common Pills," Number One wondered out loud as he walked to themon Soul Herbs section but he paused right away. "Huh? What happened?"


    Themon Soul Herbs would usually give out a white or yellow glow but for some reason, he couldn''t see any white or yellow. All herbs gave out a faint orange or green glow as if they advanced into the Earth Rank.


    Number One would think he mixed up the shelves but when he checked the earth rank Soul Herbs, he discovered that many of them has advanced into the Heaven Rank instead. They were still the same herbs but the Soul Energy within them improved in quality.


    "I thought you could only recover your strength but to think you even improved your potency? Whoa¡­" Number One muttered in amazement as he talked to one of the previously damaged Soul Herbs. Not every herb bought in the market was of the best quality and that helped him discover the effects of the heavenly space.


    Number One couldn''t help but grow excited and rushed to the newly advanced Soul Herbs. The recipe for the pills stayed the same and the only difference was the potency of the Soul Herb. It could only mean the effects of themon pills could possibly beparable to those at the Earth Rank.


    "If this really works¡­"

 Chapter 76 Soul Boost Pill

    Number One didn''t finish his words as he immediately started heating up the golden cauldron. The amount of money he could save in the future by simply buying defective herbs was immense. Many Auction Houses simply threw those Soul Herbs away because no one was willing to buy them.


    "I guess I just need to figure out how long it takes for the herbs to advance in rank," Number One muttered while recalling the process. He noticed the herbs were improving in quality after one week so they had to advance in two or three weeks.


    It was a shame Number One didn''t monitor the herbs more often but it wasn''t that big of a deal. Three weeks was still nothingpared to hundreds of years that some herbs needed to ripen.


    "What if I can just grow them from their seeds¡­?" Number One wondered and finally focused on working.


    Number One knew thousands of pill recipes but most of them were rare and only used in rare cases. If he wanted profits, he had to start by making pills with the highest demand on the market. Those pills were naturally Body and Soul Revitalizing Pills which aimed to heal the body and recover lost Soul Energy.


    Soul Herbs melted inside the cauldron one by one and everything seemed normal until thest stage of the pill forming. Number One expected to pull out beautiful and shining pills but the pills crumbled in his fingers as soon as he touched them.


    "Huh?" Number One tilted his head as he inspected the powder and he didn''t take long to figure out the problem. "I see¡­ Since themon herbs advanced in rank, they are now too potent to follow the same recipe. There is a reason why there are many stabilizers in the higher ranks to keep the pill stable."


    The Alchemy wasn''t as simple as throwing random herbs inside a cauldron and expecting it to work. The old Alchemist was a prime example of that as he made a poisonous pillpletely by ident. Each herb had a different reaction with another ingredient and one had to be careful about all the elements mixing together.


    "What if I added a drop of Emerald Milk to keep the pill together¡­" Number One proposed out loud while gazing around the stabilizers he had. He had a whole pool of Emerald Milk which was concentrated enough to connect all the ingredients.


    The second batch of pills showed a massive improvement but it also crumbled after a little bit of pressure. Number One wasn''t even a bit worried and experimented further by simply increasing the number of drops to three.


    "Perfect," Number One acknowledged as he rolled the third batch of pills on his palm and it finally seemed solid enough to store. "But what are the effects though."


    It was taboo for the Alchemist to test his own pills but Number One only returned back to the real world to test them. Nami was already gone from the room so he popped the new Soul Revitalizing Pill into his mouth with no one else to stop him.


    "Wow," Number One was taken back by the sudden kick as if he had just taken some berserk drug. The pill immediately melted in his mouth and he felt the Soul Energy burst out inside his body.


    Number One''s Soul was already full so it couldn''t ept any more Soul Energy and began pushing the excess out of his body. He suddenly turned into an orange monster with vibrant Soul Energy oozing all over his body. It was so thick that Number One''s mouth was open the whole time.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t tell me¡­" Number One muttered as he suddenly realized something. "Did I just create a two-in-one pill?"


    Soul Artists used Soul Crystals to cultivate since that was the purest and most essible source of Soul Energy. Another method was using Cultivation Pills like a Common Rank Soul Forming Pill or Earth Rank Soul Pulsing Pill. They provided a concentrated Soul Energy which helped with cultivation but it was extremely cost inefficient.


    A single high tier Soul Pulsing Pill cost close to a hundred Orange Soul Crystals. Who in their right mind would buy them if they could just use the hundred Soul Crystals to cultivate. If their Soul Talent was decent, they would be able to get higher value out of traditional cultivation.


    ''There is still plenty of Soul Energy in me that I can use for refilling my Soul and then expand it if I want to,'' Number One thought in amazement as he began counting how long would the effectsst. Even though his Soul couldn''t take advantage of the bonus feature, there were many who would love diversity.


    "At least one minute of a constant flow of Soul Energy¡­" Number One whispered as the effects began to wear off. "The volume is not bad either. I should be able to fill my Soul at least three times in a minute."


    Number One couldn''t help but stare at his pills excitedly and returned back to his heavenly space. He would definitely test the effects further with Luna but he wondered if he could do better than this. He already tried Earth Rank Soul Herbs so he decided to switch to the Heaven Rank.


    The potency of the Heaven Rank Soul Revitalizing Pill was more than triple of the Earth Rank so Number One used ten drops of Emerald Milk this time. He was more careful with his calction as the Heaven Rank Soul Herbs were more precious andughed when the pills came out perfectly.


    "I am going to be so rich¡­" Number Onemented in amazement as the pills shone with a blue glow. He couldn''t even call them Soul Revitalizing Pills anymore since they were much more powerful than standard pills.


    Normal Soul Revitalizing Pills usually had just enough Soul Energy to refill the Soul once and the rest of its effects were lost after digesting. Number One''s supreme tier pills were so efficient it could even be used as a cultivation material. The Emerald Milk coated the pills and prevented any losses.


    "Does that mean I''m better than my Master?" Number One pointed out with a snicker and stored the pills in a vial. "He probably discovered the effects of this heavenly space but was unable to capitalize on the increased potency."


    Those types of Pills would already exist if his Master came up with a new recipe. It was probably extremely random that the first stabilizer he tried actually worked but he would dly take those. A win was a win regardless of luck.


    "I''m going to call it a Soul Boost Pill," Number One decided after a short thought and gazed at the stacks of Soul Herbs left to be converted into pills. "I should be done in a few hours if I hurry."


    Number One didn''t forget about Nami''s feelings and began working faster to keep his word to her.

 Chapter 77 Relaxing Bath - Part 1

    The nights in the Selection Academy were much more crowded with each day of studying but that night was extremely calm. Every student decided to have a good night''s sleep in preparation for the early finals. Even if one didn''t participate, it was still an event worth watching.


    Only two girls were upying the Soul Training Rooms and sparred with each other to further improve their skills.


    "Why did you join me in training tonight?" Luna questioned as she took a breather to wipe the sweat from her forehead. "Don''t you usually just spend the night with Number One?"


    Namiid down on the floor of the 50th room and smiled, "Why? I''m just making sure you are not cking. You can easily kill Soul Beasts but humans are much harder to kill."


    "Tsk, you are getting cocky after just grazing me once," Luna snickered and canceled her Soul Sword as she joined Nami''s side. "I think we trained enough today. It should be morning soon."


    Nami seemed like she was waiting for those words as her own ck Soul Sword vanished right after. She began learning from Luna right after she mastered Soul Vision for Number One and began studying swordsmanship. It went surprisingly well but even after two weeks, she was unable to defeat her teacher.


    "I''ve only trained for two weeks. Of course, I will be weaker than you," Nami replied with a sigh and lifted her body. "I will be satisfied if I can be as good as you one day."


    Nami wasn''t delusional to think she can achieve the same mastery as someone who was studying for years but Luna kept her optimistic. "You are already doing well for a beginner. I can tell you have potential or else I wouldn''t be training you. I can teach you a few Sword Soul Arts after we finish with the basics."


    "Thank you," Nami acknowledged sweetly and rotated her body to copse on Luna''s chest. "You have really soft boobies, you know that?"


    "Yes, you say that every day after your body can''t move anymore," Luna muttered with an eye roll. "You are all sweaty so get off me."


    The two grew quite close after constantly training together and Nami stopped pretending to be innocent. Her perverted nature was obvious by how open she was with physical contact.


    "Let''s get a shower then," Nami suggested as she forced herself to stand up. "Come, it will be fun."


    "What do you mean?" Luna epted Nami''s hand to pull herself up and guessed, "You want to shower together?"


    "Oh, you want to? Alright then. Since you are offering, I guess I can''t refuse you," Nami replied happily and pulled Luna out of the training room.


    "No, I was just asking what you want..." Luna corrected herself but it was already toote.


    "I don''t mind if we shower together. It''s a good way to bond with each other," Nami said happily as if she was following Luna''s idea and suggested, "We can do it in our room too. We can even use the bathtub which is much bigger and can fit multiple people. Number One should still be asleep but he won''t wake up even if we are near him. He is a heavy sleeper."


    Headmaster ke was kind enough to connect two student rooms into a suite and even upgraded their bathroom. Number One was his heavy favorite so it was an easy decision for him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Then we can just go to my room," Luna countered with a suspicious gaze. "Are you hoping he will wake up and join us? I already told you that I don''t want us to be awkward in the future. I don''t want to make the same mistake again."


    Nami only pursed her lips. "Don''t worry, it''s going to be fine. Even if he wakes up, we will notice if hees into the bathroom. I can always warn him that you are with me."


    Luna was still undecided but Nami continued to drag her with hidden energy she pulled out of nowhere. It was hard to reject Nami when one was really tired after a few hours of training and a bath sounded like a dream too.


    "See? He is still soundly asleep," Nami pointed out as they reached their room and saw Number One lying on his bed. "Let''s enjoy ourselves until he wakes up."


    "I''m only going to stay for a little while," Luna announced early. "I won''t wait until he catches us naked. You are free to do whatever once I''m gone."


    "Sure, sure," Nami nodded excitedly and started stripping on the spot with no shame. Luna only managed to raise her eyes as her whole top was gone in one single motion.


    "Did you practice it to undress quicker?" Lunamented speechlessly and gazed at Number One''s face as if to check if he was awake. "You two are both perverts. You won''t change my mind."


    Nami only shrugged with a smile and teased, "Is there something wrong with showing love through physical touch? You were enjoying itst time too so you must be a pervert too."


    Luna blushed and walked into the bathroom without starting an argument. She knew Nami would start a topic she didn''t want to move again.


    ***


    "Ah, I''m finally done," Number One announced as he opened his eyes and stretched his body. He has spent so many hours making pills that his body was already stiff.


    Number One''s gaze scanned the room and he raised his eyebrows at the steaming out of the bathroom. It just so happened that he needed a bath to rx so Nami had perfect timing. He got up from the bed while taking off his clothes and sneaked into the bathroom without any warning.


    A female silhouette was visible through the steam as she sat at the edge of the bath so Number One sneaked up to her from behind. Nami shuddered when he suddenly grasped her shoulders but she rxed when he started massaging her back. ''I''m finally done. Hope you didn''t miss me too much.''


    Number One saw no reaction to his message as if Nami was upset he took so long to wake up. He only smiled and reached down her chest to massage the front as well. To his surprise, the feel of her breasts was much different and she immediately grasped his wrists with a strong grip.


    "Haven''t you groped them enough already? Did you find new towels for us?"

 Chapter 78 Relaxing Bath - Part 2

    The realization hit Number One as soon as Luna spoke and the confirmation came right after when Nami responded in his mind, ''Baby~ I am in Luna''s room getting fresh towels. I will be right back in the room so just wait for me. Luna is in the bathroom so don''t go inside.''


    Number One didn''t hesitate to withdraw his hands but Luna suddenly pulled his arms back to inspect his hands and froze on the spot. He was already readying himself for an explosive reaction but she didn''t do anything besides holding his wrists tightly.


    "Did you mistake me for Nami?" Luna asked straightforwardly which caused Number One to sigh in relief. At least she learned how to be understanding and realized it was an honest slip-up.


    "I really thought you were Nami and I tried to surprise her," Number One exined apologetically. "Hope you are not mad at me. It''s hard to tell you apart when you are wearing towels on your body and head."


    One had blond hair while the other had ck hair. It wouldn''t be a problem usually but everything was covered so Number One couldn''t really tell the difference from afar.


    "Why would I be mad? It''s not like you didn''t already feel my whole body before. Once or twice more doesn''t make a difference," Luna pointed out casually while sliding down her hands to hold his own properly. "Did you enjoy them at least? I hope mine are not that much worsepared to Nami."


    Number One raised his eyebrows at the unexpected behavior. "It was too short for me to enjoy but they do feel nice. You can let go of me by the way. I will just wait outside for Nami so finish your bath first."


    The golden crystal was fully exposed on Number One''s chest which made the situation harder to deal with. If it was anyone else he would simply apologize and leave right away but Luna was a different case. Not only did they have a past together but she also took good care of Nami for the past few weeks.


    Luna at least deserved an exnation but she didn''t really take the hint and changed the script that was in Number One''s mind. "How about you enjoy them properly then? I don''t really mind if it''s you."


    "Didn''t we already establish that it won''t happen again in the future?" Number One questioned while squinting his eyes and withdrew his hands forcefully. "I don''t think it''s a good idea. Let''s notplicate our lives further."


    Number One believed it was a moment of weakness on Luna''s side but he underestimated it. The moment he walked back to the door, Luna jumped out of the bath and swiftly caught up. "Wait!"


    "Luna, what happened to you? Don''t make it harder for us to move on," Number One reminded as he looked down at Luna''s arms wrapping around his stomach. "I thought we were already cool with each other."


    Although there was still some tension between them, they have been pretty chilled the past three weeks and it seemed like Luna wasn''t bothered by their incident anymore. Number One assumed they could just return to normal but he was wrong judging by how she was acting.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What do you mean I make it harder for us to move on?" Luna asked back while flipping the whole scenario. "You decided that on your own. I already told you that I will never forget what you did to me. You made a permanent mark on my body with your touch and I can''t erase this memory from my mind."


    Luna hugged him from behind with her wet towel wrapped around her chest and added, "I watched you make love with Nami so we both saw each other naked. Do you have a problem with us bathing together? It''s not like you want me anyway so it should be fine if I''m okay with it."


    "You know very well I couldn''t really control myself at that time," Number One corrected while sighing. "I''m just trying to be respectful and make it easier for us to be friends. I already have Nami so we can only return back to normal to avoid any issues."


    "Do you really believe we can be friends after what happened?" Luna questioned speechlessly before leaning over to his ear to confess her secret, "I have been doing it on my own since that day, and each time I''ve been thinking about you¡­"


    Number One widened his eyes at the sudden turn but he couldn''t respond in time before the main door opened. They heard Nami''s voice calling for him and Luna released him as she returned back to the bath. "It''s all your fault I''m like this. If you can''t take responsibility then at least don''t force me to forget. I will enjoy our memory on my own."


    Nami finally entered the bathroom when Luna dropped her towels on the floor and entered the bath on her ownpletely naked. It was a sudden shock for her as she looked between Number One and Luna but he quickly exined, "I mistook Luna for you and entered inside on my own."


    "That''s okay, I was going to propose you join us anyway," Nami replied sweetly as she gazed at his chest. ''Did she see your crystal?''


    Nami wasn''t even bothered that he was naked besides the possibility of his secret being exposed.


    ''No, I turned around just in time but I groped her by ident just before I found out it''s not you,'' Number One revealed honestly but Nami only pursed her lips.


    ''Don''t worry, I end up groping her a lot too,'' Nami assured as she began stripping too and questioned, ''Did she mind it?''


    Number One wanted to avoid this topic and let Luna deal with it herself but already stopped hiding things from Nami. ''She didn''t mind and asked me to continue. She still can''t forget about what happened between us. I should leave first and let you two enjoy your bath first.''


    ''Wait, don''t leave,'' Nami stopped him in time and stripped her clothes right in front of him. She then started wrapping a towel across Number One''s chest and asked, "Luna, do you mind if Number One joins us?"

 Chapter 79 Relaxing Bath - Part 3 (**)

    ''What are you doing?'' Number One questioned with a frown as he knew where the situation was going. ''Luna will never move on at this point and she will only suffer.''


    Even though Nami didn''t mind if Number One touched other women, there had to be limits to how far he could go. He only agreed to tease Miss ck because he wanted to punish her, not because he wished to enjoy her. Luna''s case was much different but he still had no intentions to be with her.


    ''I''m just giving Luna a choice. She is old enough to decide for herself,'' Nami exined as she reached to caress Number One''s face and kissed him deeply. ''You can''t really stop a woman from loving you. I would still think about you even if you pushed me away and Luna is the same. It would actually hurt her more if youpletely ignored her so we can only give her time to understand.''


    "I don''t mind. I already saw everything there is to see," Luna replied in the middle of their passionate kiss. "Just don''t be too loud. I will close my eyes so I can''t see you."


    ''I disagree... Do you really believe that doing it right in front of her will have no negative effect? It will only make the situation worse for her,'' Number Onemented while embracing Nami''s waist and pulling her closer. ''Why don''t we just do it in bed? I know how long you have been waiting for me. I''m all yours now.''


    Nami couldn''t help but tremble when he grasped her bottom and she squeezed his arms with her whole body getting excited. She couldn''t really hide her emotions as her body was reacting before her mind could think of a response.


    ''Baby, you don''t understand...'' Nami muttered and suddenly pulled away from their kiss to look into his eyes with a guilty expression. ''I just want you to take me right in front of Luna...''


    ''Huh? So you wanted her to watch us on purpose...?'' Number One questioned in surprise. Nami was quite perverted but that was a turn he didn''t expect.


    ''I would respect her wishes if she wasn''tfortable but if she doesn''t mind, why should we stop ourselves from enjoying it?'' Nami pointed out while reaching down to hold his pride and joy. ''I also realized that I really enjoy it when there are other beauties right next to you and I am the one you pay attention to. It makes me feel loved and special. Am I a bad person...?''


    ''Maybe not necessarily a bad person but you are definitely kinky,'' Number One replied speechlessly before he realized something. ''Wait, does that mean you chose your sister''s punishment with that in mind as well? You wanted me to watch her while still focusing on you?''


    ''Well, not intentionally but I did enjoy it,'' Nami admitted honestly. ''That was when I confirmed it. I loved that I''m your priority even when my beautiful sister was stripping right in front of you. It made me feel so hot...''


    Nami paused as she looked down at his erection that was constantly growing under her soft strokes and pleaded, ''Let''s just do it for thest time. I promise I have no malicious intentions to Luna. I am actually thankful for how she helps me so this is also my reward for her. I know she will enjoy watching us.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was normal for Nami to enjoy feeling special and loved but Number One had one concern though. ''How did you really feel when I touched Luna and your sister? If you desire to be my priority, why did you push me to enjoy the bodies of other women?''


    ''Didn''t I already tell you? I don''t mind it as long as you care for me. You can enjoy other women if that''s what you want. Seeing you happy makes me happy,'' Nami muttered with a smile and slowly pulled him towards the bath. ''I just feel extra loved when I''m being prioritized over others but I think that''s normal. Everyone wants their partner to give them attention.''


    Number One didn''t know how to describe such behavior and he got distracted before he reached his own conclusion. They stepped into the water and Nami immediately climbed on top of him. It was toote to stop her anymore so he could only fulfill his promise and satisfy her just as he nned beforehand.


    Nami''s body was the most delicious meal so it wasn''t that hard to flip a switch. Luna suddenly disappeared from the picture and Number One isted his mind as he focused fully on his woman. She was ready to ride him in hurry but he ruined her ns by picking her up and cing her at the edge of the bath.


    "Ahh!" Nami moaned loudly as soon as his head sneaked between her thighs and grasped his head tightly. She wanted to feel special so he made sure to give her more love than usual.


    Number One didn''t show Nami any mercy as he pressed his tongue with full force and rampaged her insides until her thighs began trembling. She began pulling on his hair as if begging him to put it in already and he only continued to enjoy it. It was actually fun to bring her to ecstasy with just his mouth alone as she didn''t take look to crumble.


    "Was it special enough?" Number One questioned with a smile as he stood up and dragged her into a kiss without giving her time to respond. Her silenced moans and nails scratching his back were enough proof of her enjoyment.


    The water wasn''t a perfect ce for afortable connection and Nami understood the assignment by turning around as Number One picked her up again. She was breathing rigidly while staring back with pure hunger and finally bent down into an inviting pose. He couldn''t help but grasp her love handles and fill herpletely in a single strong thrust.


    Nami couldn''t even moan anymore even though her mouth was open but that didn''t stop the constant pounding from the man she loved. They quickly reached an ultimate connection with only the sound of their pleasure leaking into the bathroom but it was suddenly broken.


    Number One was focusing on Nami this whole time when he felt a presence behind him and a pair of arms hugged him.

 Chapter 80 Confession (**)

    It was hard to deny that Number One and Nami went overboard but the moment they decided to enjoy themselves on the spot, they wouldn''t suddenly restrict their usual passion. It was definitely a bother for Luna and she didn''tst too long before she acted.


    "You are just teasing me at this point¡­" Lunamented while grazing her fingers against Number One''s abs. "Couldn''t you be quieter so I have an easier time resisting?"


    "You knew what you were signing up the moment you agreed for me to join," Number One replied casually without even pulling his gaze away from the round moons in front of him. Nami''s back was curved perfectly and he couldn''t get enough of the view.


    Number One only gave Luna enough awareness to make sure his towel was covering his chest properly while the rest of his attention stayed with Nami the whole time. He was constantly smacking her butt and stirring her insides before grasping strongly until she tightened around him.


    "Babyyyyy! I love it!" Nami cried out while gazing back with her tongue looking for attention and extended her arm with a known intention. Number One only smirked as he grasped her forearm and pulled her up for more spoiling.


    Two beauties were sandwiching Number One from both sides but he only focused on Nami as their lips twisted and their tongues danced to the music of their moans. He sank his whole palm into her breast to pull her closer and continued to thurst while holding her neck tight.


    One thing they both learned over thest month was their liking for uncontroble chaos with the mix of romantic care. Even though he was ravishing her body with no restraints, he would still make sure she was fully aware and wanted it all. Nami was sometimes less careful as she let the pleasure take over her body, but he couldn''t really me her.


    "Mhmmm!!" Nami screamed with her lips locked and her body was struck with another lightning that sparked her deepest mes. Number One finally decided to slow down to give her a moment of rest but Nami hips moved on their own.


    ''Don''t stop until you finish!'' Nami called out in his mind while grasping his waist to help him move. ''Don''t worry and give me everything you have.''


    Number One''s pleasure was always Nami''s priority no matter how tired she was and she would never stop before he burst out for her. It was the same for him which exined their special connection both in and out of bed.


    "I hate you two¡­" Lunamented from behind as her forehead bumped against Number One''s back and she moaned silently with just one arm holding him. He didn''t need to think too much to know where the other hand was.


    It would be too cruel to face her directly with their current situation but Nami didn''t seem to think the same. She must have felt the distraction and suddenly rotated them together to hug Luna with her bottom still moving, "I''m sorry¡­ We will be done soon¡­"


    "Nami, you¡­" Luna was stunned at the sudden approach but then she looked up at Number One and stopped herself fromining. She started staring into his eyes while continuing to touch herself on her own.


    It was clear what Nami wanted and Number One could only follow as he pulled her back with both arms grasping her torso. ''Just thisst time. You don''t need to use other women to experience special treatment. I would naturally care about the woman I love.''


    Nami trembled at his words and tried to face him but he only broke his eye contact with Luna to sink his lips into Nami''s neck. He kept kissing and sucking amidst her moans before finally gushing out with onest stroke inside her. She was tightening harder than ever before which was like a disy of her supreme satisfaction.


    ''I love you too¡­'' Nami muttered soundlessly and leaned on him with no strength left. ''You made me reach the peak for the third time with just your confession alone¡­''


    ''No moreparing yourself to other women¡­ It doesn''t matter how beautiful they are, you will always be special to me,'' Number One pointed out softly to save himself trouble in the future. ''We already have a weird dynamic with Luna and your sister. It can only go south from that.''


    "Mhmm¡­" Nami nodded happily and they both looked at Luna who had already copsed into the bath. It was clear she finished with them since her body was still shivering.


    Number One slowly lowered them into the water as well when Luna gazed at them helplessly, "I really don''t know what I''m doing¡­ I know it''s not the best idea to stay and enjoy myself with you but I don''t really want to leave. I guess it just feels good to like someone even if they don''t feel the same about you."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I also feel like we are going too deep into the dark side," Number Onemented with a sigh. "It doesn''t really affect us since we will still enjoy ourselves the same but you are going to suffer."


    Luna''s presence didn''t really bother Number One that much but he still warned her for thest time. She was helping Nami so it was the least he could do to prevent a disasterter on. If she still decided to stick around, Number One could only stop caring and let her suffer on her own.


    "Is it my heart that will suffer if I keep falling harder for you?" Luna questioned cautiously.


    Number One had to be honest with this question and kissed Nami on the cheek. "I only love Nami and I don''t think I can spread my love across multiple women. I don''t even trust anyone else besides her so the answer should be obvious."


    Luna didn''t seem surprised as if she already expected that much and instead approached from another angle. "What about your body? Are you not even a bit attracted to the thought of having two beauties to enjoy? You two knew I would be watching and still decided to do it right in front of me instead of the bedroom."


    It wasn''t the direction Number One imagined this conversation would go but Luna moved onto Nami''sp and questioned, "Do you like it when I watch or even join you?"


    "Listen¡­" Number One stepped in right away as he already knew Nami''s answer. "Are you even sure of your feelings or maybe you just enjoyed what happened that day?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t figured it out yet," Luna replied with mixed emotions. "Maybe it''s just my body that wants you and my mind is just following suit. Either way, I won''t find out until I test it for myself."


    "And how do you n to do that?" Number One asked with raised eyebrows. "It''s not as simple as flipping a switch. I only did itst time because I wasn''t myself. I already exined it to you."


    There was a reason why Number One had to cover up with a towel. He didn''t n to do that every time so he would have to fully trust Luna to expose his secrets to her. It would be impossible to suddenly ept her when she was stabbing him just a month ago.


    "I will just¡­" Luna paused in thought while blushing and suggested, "I will just do what you did to me. We can see if you would actually enjoy me the same way I did without any feelings attached. We are already more than friends with special benefits so it shouldn''t really matter. You touched everything of mine so it''s only natural for me to do it to you once."


    Number One was wondering what she would think off but the direct approach surprised him. "Of course, some of me would enjoy it. I''m only a man and my body will react to intimate touch. I don''t need to test it to know the truth."


    "How do you expect me to move on without even trying it all? It is only fair that I do it for you as well," Luna muttered determined and moved to the side. "What if I happen to dislike it? I still don''t know how it feels like so this will help me with my confused feelings."


    "I don''t mind as long as Number One agrees," Nami pointed out casually while slowly pulling to the side as well. She was still weak but the situation seemed to have gotten her excited.


    Number One gazed at Nami as if looking for exnation but she only grasped his shaft and added, "But you can only use your hands in your test. Number One only used his fingers so you have to apply the same rules. Try and see if you can make him burst with pleasure."


    ''I think it''s okay to give her a try. You can prove that you are not turned on by her which will help Luna move on,'' Nami exined her thought process in her mind and leaned over to kiss him. ''I believe in you.''


    "I am fine with it," Nami agreed with pursed lips as she looked down at Number One''s crotch. "What about you?"

 Chapter 81 Double Pleasure (*)

    "Why did I even agree to this again?" Number One questioned as he stared down at Luna. He was sitting on the bath edge with Luna between his legs and she observed her new challenge from up close.


    Luna did make sense with how she wanted to touch him the same way Number One touched her but he wasn''t a fan of the whole situation. She would finally forget about his feelings for him but it was quite a cruel rejection. Finding out she can''t pleasure him well could hit her ego and would hurt more than words.


    "You can''t back away anymore when we are already like this," Lunamented as she grasped his thighs. "Just let me prove that your body would react the same way to me like mine reacts to yours. I can make you enjoy it just the same."


    Number One nced at Nami who started it all and sighed, "Sure, go ahead. But you only have five minutes. If you can''t finish in that time, we will stop."


    It was the second round for Number One so it was even harder to pleasure him. He didn''t believe Luna was skillful enough to move him the same way Nami did. One needed this special mental connection besides physical attraction to achieve wonders with his partner. His own mind was already taken by Nami so the chances were really small.


    "That''s enough time for me," Luna agreed with a confident smile. "What will you do if I seed? We didn''t really discuss my reward."


    "What do you want?" Number One questioned rhetorically.


    "If I can prove that your body reacts the same way as mine does, you will let me enjoy it from time to time. Maybe I can''t receive your heart but I can at least satisfy my desires," Luna suggested with a smile and turned to Nami. "Is that fine? I''m not trying to steal your man but simply join you two sometimes."


    "I already thought about it in the past and it would definitely be interesting," Nami replied honestly while leaning on Number One''s shoulder. "I trust him fully so I''m not worried you will steal his heart. Even if you do, I will still love him as long as he loves me back."


    Number One never even thought of having multiple women by his side so everything happening was just an abstraction. Taking care of one was already troublesome in the dangerous world they lived in but at least Luna wasn''t someone he had to worry about.


    "Let''s just get this over with then. I just hope you will understand once we are done," Number One muttered while embracing Nami''s waist. "Should Nami show you how to start?"


    It was clear that Luna was a newbie and needed a lead to at least have a chance. Number One was confident with the control of his body and could resist her for five minutes but she rejected his proposal without thinking. "No, I will figure it out somehow. If I can''t do it then I can only me myself."


    Luna finally focused on the task and began the exploration by sliding her palms towards her prize. It had already be soft after their break but Number One still filled her palm when she grasped the shaft firmly. "It''s warm and squishy. I have to make it hard now."


    Number One actually expected Luna to be timid at first but she wasn''t even embarrassed as she held him with both hands and rubbed him all over. She was bound to see a reaction after such stimtion but it was happening too fast.


    "Whoa¡­ It''s already getting bigger in my hand," Luna muttered with amazement and looked up with a seductive gaze, "Do my hands feel good?"


    "It''s alright," Number Onemented casually even though he was surprised inside.


    "I wonder when you will stop pretending," Luna muttered with a smile and reached down to squeeze his two balls without losing her eye contact. "I''m just moving with my instinct but this should feel good too, right?"


    Number One didn''t even want toment anymore and announced, "We are slowly nearing one minute."


    "That''s alright. You are already this hard so it means I''m doing something right," Luna replied happily and suddenly tightened her grip while she stroked him with more confidence. "Don''t stop looking at me. Watch me the whole time or else you can distract yourself. That would be cheating."


    Luna watched Number One''s expressions while shifting into various positions as if testing what worked the best. She even began rubbing the tip with her thumb and used the second hand to swirl on the whole length. It was quite easy to show no facial expressions but his erection was twitching happily as if it had a mind on its own.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Maybe you can lie to me but your body can''t," Luna pointed out after discovering his tricks and pulling out big guns. "I wonder if you feel better when I make it wet."


    Luna extended her long tongue as if she wanted to lick him but she let her saliva drop from the top instead. The wetness only made it worse for Number One as her fingers began sliding in all stimting spots. It wasn''t even two minutes and he started losing faith in himself.


    ''It feels good, right?'' Nami questioned after noticing his reactions and Number One kept it real with her.


    ''It does but I''m still fine. Maybe it would be harder if she could use her mouth but it''s not a problem to hold back with just her hands alone,'' Number One replied honestly before adding, ''It''s all my passive Regeneration which makes me ready anytime I want¡­ If it was you I would already find it hard to hold back.''


    Nami stayed silent as she watched Luna extend her tongue while twisting Nami''s favorite possession. She felt hot all over her body just from looking and had to resist dropping on her knees to help Luna. ''I want to y with it too¡­ If you are going to lose, I might as well join her.''


    ''Won''t that only make things worse?'' Number One questioned in surprise but Nami only leaned over to kiss him deeply. ''I''m happy as long as you are happy. If she makes you feel good, that''s enough for me.''


    Nami pulled away and broke the agreement by diving down to join Luna''s side. "Let me help you."


    "Huh¡­?" Luna''s raised her eyebrows but Nami didn''t give her a chance to reject. She grabbed the shaft on her own and leaned over to lick it before ncing at the surprised Luna.


    "I hope you don''t mind but I just can''t let you enjoy on your own like this," Nami expressed honestly and suggested, "How about we change the rules and just focus on making Number One enjoy to full extend?"


    "What about the deal from before then?" Luna questioned in confusion but Nami only shrugged. "Are you going to ask more questions or join me? I already saw how you wanted to use your mouth."


    Luna swallowed as she looked up at Number One to see if he has any objections and suddenly joined Nami to give his shaft a gentle lick on the other side. "I just thought it would feel better if I used something softer¡­ Tongue seems to be the best tool to bring pleasure."


    "It does feel good. You can try various styles and just y around. It feels even better if you kiss it gently," Nami taught as she enjoyed on her own and began sucking on the soft head while Luna watched her every move. In a matter of seconds, Number One had two tongues roaming wildly with no intentions of stopping.


    Even when Number One thought of stopping them, he couldn''t just lie and pretend it didn''t feel good. He took a deep breath as he watched the two from above and even reached out to brush their hair from the view. They both looked up while sucking on the tip and he just med it on Nami as he let himself loose this one time.


    ''This exactly what I wanted to prevent,'' Number Onemented while grasping Luna''s hair and pressing lightly to give her a clue. ''You are spoiling me and now I''m using her for pleasure.''


    Luna''s eyes widened as she swallowed the whole head but she quickly caught up and began swirling her tongue around it from the inside. Number One couldn''t even imagine Luna could make such a lewd expression which made the experience quite alluring. The cold beauty was now on her knees while sucking something she hated not too long ago.


    ''It''s all fine. It just shows you wanted it,'' Nami exined while teasing him from below to create the ultimatebo. ''Give it to us. Your body has plenty to share even if your heart is mine.''


    Nami knew him better than anyone and even sensed his limits approaching. She suddenly hugged Luna while grasping the shaft firmly and started stroking with her tongue extended. Luna only copied Nami just before Number One burst out.


    "Ah!" Luna eximed at the sudden shot getting into her eye but she still tasted the liquid thatnded on her tongue. Her dumbfounded expression and tongue licking her lips were enough to prove she didn''t hate it.


    "Was it five minutes yet or not?"

 Chapter 82 Sharing Is Caring

    "Where did the old Luna go? You are like apletely different person now," Number Onemented speechlessly as he watched Luna''s transformation. The lewd and hungry gaze she disyed wasn''t her usual self.


    "Am I? I thought I was always passionate no matter what I do," Luna replied casually while leaning over to join Nami in the cleaning duty. "Whether it''s training or my personal desires, I always work hard to achieve my goals. My body has been bothering me for a while so I had to do something about it."


    Number One rubbed his face as if he didn''t believe they were actually going through this. Even though he enjoyed it now, he was looking at the long-termplications and they didn''t look like something he would sign himself for. Nami was already wild enough and Luna had her own crazy side.


    "What? Are you really going to pretend you didn''t enjoy it? Even though Nami joined in the middle of the challenge, you were bound to lose anyway. You can''t deny that fact," Luna pointed out and finally stood up by leaning on Number One''s leg. "I won which means I get to enjoy you together with Nami. I don''t expect more than physical satisfaction so I won''t be a burden to you two. Don''t go back on your word."


    "So you want to enjoy yourself together with us," Number One repeated while reaching to caress a perky breast that hung in front of his face. "Do you promise to limit our connection to be purely physical or are you going to be upset that I don''t show you enough affection?"


    "I already told you how I feel," Luna expressed after a deep breath. "You showed me the pleasures of a woman and I couldn''t stop thinking about it. I just want to feel good since it actually helps me rx after training so I can only rely on you to help me. I wouldn''t let any other man touch me."


    "And what makes me different from anyone else?" Number One questioned casually while pinching and pulling on her nipples. "What if I started abusing you for my own pleasure and force you to be my toy? You can''t just trust me blindly just because I''m the first man that touched you."


    Number One was simply testing her conviction and helping her rethink her ns but Luna wasn''t a little bit scared of his provocation. "You saved my life so, besides my desire to enjoy myself, I also wish to repay my debt to you. Why would I choose any other man but you? Also, if I feel you are treating me badly, I would simply leave and you can''t stop me. I''m not worried though since I know you are not that type of person. Nami would already cancel her connection with you otherwise."


    Both Nami and Number One raised their eyebrows which caused Luna to purse her lips. She grabbed Number One''s wrist and observed the four-winged tattoo on his hand. "That''s right, I know about the Heavenly Feathers. I started researching after I saw them and I finally discovered how you two were growing so fast. Turns out you two were Dual-cultivating in secret."


    "Then I guess you won''t be surprised that you can''t join us every time. We need to focus on each other when we Dual-cultivate," Number One informed with a shrug. "Times like this when we just want to rx are rare. I doubt you will catch us enjoying without being productive so you have to be patient. You are often with Nami so you will know when we are free."


    It would be quite ufortable to always cover himself around Luna so it was a good n to limit their special meetings. Luna didn''t seem too bothered by it and just pulled away. "That''s not a problem. I''m usually busy with my training so I need my free time as well. I just wanted to be closer with you two and I achieved my goal."


    Luna smiled as she finally got out of the bath and went to grab a fresh towel but then she paused as she looked back at Number One who was watching her leave. She slowly walked back and leaned down to hold his face. "The free time for today didn''t end yet, right?"


    Number One didn''t have time to respond before Luna closed the distance and kissed him on the cheek. He thought that would be it but she then moved to the side and their lips touched awkwardly. She didn''t seem to know what she was doing which forced Number One to respond with a light kiss.


    "Your lips are soft..." Lunamented with her cheeks blushing and pulled back abruptly. "Does kissing count as physical pleasure or is this too romantic? I just thought I want to kiss once to know how it feels."


    "I guess we are done for today but maybe I can teach you in the future," Number One replied casually but he knew that Nami wasn''t happy. "Let''s just prepare ourselves for the final test. It''s already morning."


    "Alright then, I will get going," Luna acknowledged with a smile and wearing her clothes right in front of them.


    Number One couldn''t help but take a glimpse as Luna bent over to wear her white panties but he quickly realized she was doing it on purpose. She made sure to showcase all her curves before reminding him upon leaving, "Tell me if you will enjoy ourselves togetherter. I will try my best to learn from Nami and make our experience memorable."


    Luna left right after and Nami stopped resisting her urges. She immediately pulled Number One into the bath and they submerged underwater. Her arms wrapped around his neck and she kissed him deeply with a tight seal.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Kiss me too if you are kissing her. Touch me too if you are touching her. Bring me the pleasure if you are pleasuring her,'' Nami informed in her mind and she began rewriting all memories of Luna''s kiss with her own lips. ''I know it was my idea but I''m still not ready to let her have you fully to herself. Don''t enjoy her unless I''m around and I will be fine with anything.''


    Number One resurfaced with Nami in his arms and they both gasped for breath. "I already said that I love you so I don''t see any other option. It''s interesting though. You wanted me to enjoy more but now you are regretting it?"


    "Ahh, I''m not!" Nami denied it while sitting on hisp and just hugged him tightly. "I just love you too much... I want the best for you so I''m happy with the oue. It will take me a moment to get used to it but even if you want to enjoy some alone time with her, I will eventually be fine with it. I just like to feel special so can''t help myself to take some of you for me."


    Nami paused before adding yfully, "Maybe even I can enjoy Luna with you. I like to squeeze her boobies. Your chest is not this soft."


    "Tsk, it seems like I''m not needed. Why don''t you two just y together while I watch you?" Number One questioned sarcastically and grasped Nami''s butt to punish her. It ended up being a reward since Nami only moaned in joy.


    "Nope, I love you more," Nami rejected his proposal as shey on his chest to prove her words. "Let''s just enjoy some more. Headmaster ke won''t start the final without us."


    "We didn''t get to spend quality time together so I don''t mind," Number One agreed immediately while embracing her but Nami''s ulterior motives were obvious.


    Nami first cuddled him innocently before she started leaving multiple kisses on his chest. It wasn''t long before she identally brushed against his shaft and she whispered seductively, "Baby... how about round three?"


    ------


    Almost all students woke up early for the day of the special final test and gathered in the Training Grounds to get the best viewing spots. The ce was already transformed into a spacious stage with close to thirty veiled podiums. The students taking part in the test were naturally the whole top ss and the rest were normal students nominated by the teachers.


    Everyone was already growing impatient since the Final Test was supposed to start an hour ago but the two main candidates were still missing. No one reallyined since it was the legendary Number One and Nami so they could only wait.


    "Where are they? Didn''t Luna go to bring them almost twenty minutes ago?" Headmaster ke questioned Darius who had juste back but the big man only scratched his head while trying to hold back his smile.


    "Let''s just say they should be busy based on the soundsing from the room," Darius replied quietly and suggested. "Let''s just start. They will join in the middle of the test."


    It didn''t really matter if they had less time to finish the task since they were already way above thepetition. Headmaster ke hesitated as he gazed at the entrance to the dorm building and finally stood up to announce the beginning of the Final Test.


    "There was a small dy but we can finally proceed with the Final Test. You can now unveil the cases in front of you and pick the one you are most confident with!"


    Everyone was curious about the mystery behind the veils and they quickly understood when the bright colors filled the stage.

 Chapter 83 Final Test (*)

    The Final Test was just a formality for Number One as he could request to enter the main Academy without it, but he was still interested in getting a new Soul Art. Beingte wasn''t that big of a deal when the teststed a whole day but Nami and Luna were clearly overdoing it.


    "How are you two not tired yet?" Number One questioned speechlessly as he watched thedies from above. "I understand Nami but how are you Luna so needy too? You were the one calling me a pervert and now look at you. "


    They were already dressed and ready to leave when Luna arrived to fetch them. It would be fine if not for the fact that she caught the two of them kissing against the door and she decided to join them. It didn''t take long for them to escte the situation to the next level and Number One ended up satisfying both girls at the same time.


    Luna blushed at being called a pervert but she only pinched Number One''s waist in response. He actually thought he could tire them out by bringing them to ecstasy with his fingers alone but their legs gave in and he let them get too close to his crotch. Now Luna''s mouth was full as she swallowed him whole and she didn''t show any signs of stopping.


    "We are just helping. How do you expect to go for the Final Test when you are still this hard?" Luna asked while ying with her tongue. "I''m also much less of a pervert than you are. Who was it that held my hair and thrust it into my throat out of nowhere? I almost choked just now."


    "That''s fine, I won''t do it again if you don''t like it," Number One replied casually. "You can give it to Nami since she enjoys it."


    Luna''s expression changed and she immediately swallowed the shaft again while looking up into his eyes. She wanted to prove her dedication but she only managed to take half of it before her eyes began to tear up.


    "You don''t need to force yourself so hard. It''s just your second time so it''s okay to take it slow," Number One assured while fixing her hair and she finally withdrew with a few coughs afterward.


    "I never said I dislike it. I want to make you feel good and this is just a matter of practice," Luna replied while taking deep breaths before trying again. "It''s just too big. I don''t know how Nami can do it so smoothly."


    As proof of her words, Nami took over and disyed the correct way with her soft tongue sliding all the way to the base. Even Number One was surprised at the sudden pleasure and he moved his hips to match her movement. Shepletely stole the show and he watched himself lose his senses.


    "Mhmm!" Nami moaned when he burst out of nowhere but she took everything for herself without sharing anything with Luna. The whole time they stared into each other''s eyes until she finally sucked thest drops of liquid from the tip.


    "How???" Luna questioned with her eyes widened which caused Nami to giggle.


    "Our bodies are just a perfect match," Nami replied simply while reaching up to be lifted and Number One popped a Body Revitalizing Pill into her mouth. Her legs were shivering from standing alone but she slowly recovered while leaning into Number One''s embrace.


    "Does it mean that my body is notpatible with yours?" Luna questioned in confusion.


    "No, Nami just had more practice," Number One responded with a natural answer and lifted Luna up as well. "Let''s go. I''m sure the Final Test already started."


    Luna''s thighs trembled when she tried to stand on her own and Number One extended a pill with his two fingers. "Eat it."


    There was a moment of hesitation in Luna''s eyes but she eventually grabbed his arm and swallowed his fingers whole. She looked at him while taking the pill with her tongue and gently sucked until the effects kicked in.


    "I guess I will have to train more then," Lunamented as she finally let go of him and questioned curiously, "Was it a Body Revitalizing Pill again? We can''t eat such treasures like candy just to recover our stamina."


    "Would you prefer that everyone see you walk strangely?" Number One asked back with a shrug and left to the bathroom to clean himself. When he returned Luna was looking at him as if she wanted to reply but she decided against it.


    "Right, I have something for you," Number One recalled as he pulled out a vial of pills. "You can take those pills too. They are called Soul Boost Pill that I made recently and I want you to tell me their effectiveness. They should not only recover your Soul Energy but they will also help you during Cultivation. Maybe they wille in handle during the final test."


    Luna was the only person he trusted enough to respect her opinion while both he and Nami couldn''t test the pills anyway. He wanted to check how much he can see them but Luna took it wrong.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I¡­ Thank you," Luna acknowledged while staring at him with something else on her mind.


    "Don''t think too much into it. I just need someone''s opinion, that''s all," Number One added just to make sure she doesn''t misunderstand his intentions and they finally left.


    Luna kept gazing at him the whole way but he didn''t look too much into it. He already made himself clear so he didn''t take responsibility for her feelings. At least that''s what he was telling himself to stop the inevitable future. If he involved his feelings too much, they would lead onto a path he wouldn''t be able to control.


    "It seems the test had already started," Nami pointed out as they walked into the training ground under everyone''s stares. "Something seems to be wrong though."


    Normally everyone would cheer for them but now they were staring awkwardly as if they pitted them. Number One led the girls through the crowd and finally saw Headmaster ke who was overseeing the stage. He waspletely changed from his past self as his skin was glowing and he looked almost twenty years younger.


    "We apologize for beingte. Hope it''s not toote to join the final test," Number One informed casually which alerted all the teachers.


    "Oh! That''s fine as long as you are here," Headmaster ke weed as he gazed at the trio and pointed at the three unveiled stands on the stage. "There are only three cases left so pick one which you want. You don''t have much choice but I believe it won''t be hard for you anyway."


    Number One only nodded as they approached all the students who sat on the stage with their eyes closed and finally understood what was going on. Thest three cases shone with red and ck which disyed the difficulty of the Soul Art inside it.


    "You have eight hours to master the Soul Art you chose and disy it in front of everyone. All of them are various kinds of Soul Wings, each having different features," Headmaster ke exined the rules again and pointed at the ck-colored Soul Art. "Those Soul Wings are the quickest and also possess offensive capabilities."


    Number One grabbed the ck case to inspect the scroll inside and read the description of the Soul Art.


    [Edged Soul Wings]


    [Soul Wings with defined feathers that can act as a weapon. Each sharp feather can be shot separately in a designated direction or exploded altogether to surprise the enemy chasing from behind. The wings are slower to create due to their special build.]


    It was clear that Headmaster ke hoped Number One would pick them but he flipped the script in front of everyone. "Can''t we all just pick this one? We don''t need the full eight hours anyway."


    Headmaster ke raised his eyebrows at the question as even he didn''t expect it. "You only have seven hours actually and I can''t extend your time. Sharing the Soul Art is not against the rules as long as you can finish in time."


    Number One was favored by the Headmaster but there were limits to how much he could help him in public. Changing the rules for individual students would be too unfair and the other students would ask to bepensated.


    "That''s not a problem," Number One replied confidently and passed the Soul Art to Luna. "You can go first since you are the fastest. We will go after you."


    "Sure," Luna nodded while giving Number One a knowing nce and sat down crosslegged to study the scroll. She closed her eyes like everyone and let the scroll visualize the Soul Art in her mind.


    One could disy the whole sequence as much as they wanted but that was just an easy part. The next part was actually recreating the Soul Art with their own Soul Energy which took a while to perfect. Many needed a whole day to make any progress at all and the time only increased based on the difficulty.


    Headmaster ke only sighed at their decision and decided to walk back toward the rest of the teachers. He only took a few steps before Luna opened her eyes again and stood up. "Okay, I''m done memorizing it."


    "What¡­?"

 Chapter 84 Hero

    It wasn''t just the audience who opened their mouths wide but even the busy students woke up from their trance speechlessly. They spent a whole hour analyzing their Soul Wings yet Luna only needed a few breaths of time to be done.


    Luna didn''t offer any exnation and passed the scroll to Nami. "The structure is very simr to our Soul Sword so we just need to multiply it to create the wings. The difficulty is not evenparable with the Sword Arts I''m teaching you."


    "Let me see," Nami replied casually as she also sat down to view the Soul Art.


    Even though Nami took longer than Luna, she was also done under a minute and agreed with a confident smile, "Yeah, looks surprisingly easy."


    Now it was Number One''s time to get surprised. Were his two beauties some kind of geniuses? Whenever he looked at the Soul Arts, it took him a long time before he could even memorize the structure. He wouldn''t even mention actually recreating it because it was a total catastrophe.


    "So you are saying you two are already done studying and ready to practice?" Headmaster ke questioned in surprise and the girls nodded casually while turning to Number One. Luna gazed at him with a smile as if to make sure he knows she was not to be underestimated.


    Number One suddenly recalled one of the sayings he heard in the past as it matched his situation well. If you are not good at something, surround yourself with people who are, and then focus on what you are good at. Since he wasn''t that great with Soul Arts, it was smart to befriend people who were.


    "Don''t mind me, I will just watch you," Number One assured after epting the scroll from Nami and used the stand as a seat. "We still have plenty of time."


    The reason the Final Test took ce in front of everyone was to watch how the students performed under pressure but the script got flipped. The participants were not pressured by the crowd but instead the two beauties who already started practicing. Many gave in and decided to finish studying to proceed as well.


    ck and Red Soul Energy burst out from the girls'' backs as they shaped a pair of wings. They were still quite blurry without any details but Luna already tried to swing them to test its strength. Everyone expected them to crumble since it was her first prototype yet she suddenlyunched twenty meters in the air.


    "Ah!" Luna eximed in surprise as she tried to stabilize the flight with more swings but she failed horribly. Her body tilted from too much force ced on a single wing and she began falling down into the crowds.


    Everyone dispersed unconsciously to avoid being crushed yet one person moved to intercept. Number One''s Heavenly Cloud Steps kicked in as he jumped off the stage and caught Luna mid-air. He looked like a hero saving a beauty but the meeting with the ground wasn''t as spectacr.


    Thud!


    They both smashed into the ground and slid on the dust for several meters. The fall definitely wasn''t fatal but everyone flinched at the crisp sound of multiple bones breaking. Headmaster ke even paled when he saw Number One being the one underneath Luna but the person in question wasn''t bothered.


    "Are you okay?" Number One questioned casually while realizing Luna from his embrace. "Flying doesn''t seem like your strong point."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You¡­" Luna gazed at Number One speechlessly. "I am fine but you are not. Are you hurt? I heard a crack."


    "That''s nothing as long as you are okay," Number One replied with a forced smile while patting her leg. "You can get off me. You are quite heavy."


    Luna from the past would get offended at hisments yet the current Luna didn''t hesitate to jump off and helped Number One get up. "I underestimated the strength of my wings. I am sorry you had to save me¡­"


    Everyone looked dumbfounded as they watched their interaction. Who was that person? Why is the cold Luna gazing worriedly at Number One and even apologizing with no hesitation? She was even frantically checking his body for injuries which made it clear that something was going on between them.


    "Don''t worry, I am fine. It was just my back cracking," Number One assured and helped her clear the dust off her back. "You can go back to Nami and continue training. I will go change my uniform since it''s all dirty."


    Luna squinted her eyes in suspicion but Number One didn''t let her continue the discussion. "Make sure you are not flying while I am gone. There should be a flying lesson afterward, right?"


    Headmaster ke had already approached and nodded at the question. "Flying is moreplex than just mastering the Soul Art. We will naturally teach those who passed the test how to fly before we leave for the main Academy."


    "Alright then," Luna acknowledged as she gave Number One onest look over and finally walked back to the stage. It was clear she wanted to say more but there were too many people around them.


    "I will go with you," Headmaster ke informed Number One right after and he didn''tin. The two didn''t have time to talk about the new n so it was perfect timing.


    They walked back to the Academy dorm and Headmaster ke questioned directly, "I came back early from the Winged Soul City and talked with Baldy about your new idea. I was wondering if¡ª"


    "Wait for a second," Number One cut off Headmaster ke as he stopped walking and began undressing in the corridor. He threw off his jacket and Headmaster ke paled when he saw the state of his arm.


    It was all bruised as if bleeding internally yet Number One casually jerked it a few times to set the bones back in ce. The number of times he had broken his bones couldn''t be counted and the pain was like his old friend.


    "Okay, I''m good now," Number One muttered after eating a healing pill to ease the pain. "What did you want to discuss?"

 Chapter 85 Auction House

    "So you want a guarantee that my Master will actuallymit to his promise or else the Academy would be med?" Number One repeated Headmaster ke''s demands and shook his head. "I don''t know why are you all worried. If anyone would be med, it would be my Master since he would be meeting with all the experts in person. He is only asking to pass on the message to the right people."


    "Well, I trust you fully after witnessing your skills but the Academy Board is being cautious," Headmaster ke replied with a shrug. "They want to meet with the Legendary Alchemist before the Academy announces the cooperation. They don''t want to risk offending Inner World Soul Artists if he decided to not show up."


    "I can''t really control what my Master is doing, I''m just a messenger," Number One pointed out indifferently and pulled out a vial of ten Soul Boost Pills. "Talking about a message, my Master has visited me at night and passed me this vial with the new pills he created."


    "Oh! Your Master is in the area?" Headmaster ke questioned in surprise as he wasn''t even surprised that the Academy defenses were breached. "They are all Earth Rank pills of supreme quality. I guess it shows who did you study under. What are they?"


    "He named them Soul Boost Pills. They can regenerate Soul Energy and rece Soul Crystals if one wishes to Cultivate with them. They have no side effects and should be useful for any Soul Artist no matter their Soul Rank," Number One exined as he watched Headmaster ke smell the inside of a vial. "You can give it to the Board as proof and then announce an auction. My Master will bring many pills for sale, including Heaven and Saint pills."


    Headmaster ke''s eyes brightened. "That''s perfect! If the effects are as you said, this Soul Boost Pill would definitely be a hit on the market. It would also prove that the Academy is working with the Legendary Alchemist and more experts would arrive. How about we announce your Master''s Soul Herb list on the Auction instead? We can sell a copy to everyone and get even more money."


    Number One paused at the idea as it wasn''t that bad. He would always need more Soul Crystals for his Dual-cultivation so he could rip all the experts even more. It actually helped with his ultimate n. "That shouldn''t be an issue. I will inform my Master about it."


    "That would be for the best. The board would still be more assured if they can meet your Master before the auction," Headmaster ke replied excitedly as he kept the vial. "I will leave today to meet up with the Board then. You all will only depart tomorrow so we will meet in the main Academy."


    Number One only nodded even though he knew the truth. The board was just an excuse as it was Headmaster ke who wanted the confirmation. Being the head of the Academy, he couldn''t take risks that would ruin the Academy''s reputation. At the very least he agreed to the auction which was the best Number One hoped for.


    "I will go to my room to change," Number One informed casually and finally separated from Headmaster ke. He changed his ripped uniform but instead of returning back to the Training Grounds, he headed towards the main gate.


    The Final Test was supposed tost for many hours and Number One didn''t like wasting time. Since his ns changed and he had to wait for his Soul Herbs, he could only get his own supply. It just happened that the local Auction House was receiving a new supply of Soul Herbs that day and he couldn''t miss such an opportunity.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Although the Auction House held weekly Auctions of various treasures, they were mainly operating simr to a market where one could buy everything rted to Cultivation. One day a week arger shipment of goods arrived from the Capital and one could secure the best prices if they were lucky.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It naturally meant the Auction House was filled with people who came from all nearby cities to supply their own stores. It was especially the case for the Soul Herbs section but instead of shopkeepers, it was filled with Alchemists. Tens of people stood in front of the Soul Herb building as they waited for the market to open.


    "Hey, we have been waiting for an hour already. How long do you want us to wait? I could be making pills by now." One of the older Alchemistsined to the guards but he only received a re.


    "I already said it many times. The shipment was dyed today. Either you wait or leave," the guards replied annoyed and were about to flip when another person in a cloak approached them. "If you are going to ask the same question, I''m going to ban you from entry."


    The person looked up and they turned out to wear a weird golden mask with only a single hole for eyes. The guards were immediately taken aback and then their eyes widened when two shiny pills appeared between the person''s fingers. "That''s¡­"


    The guards weren''t able to finish before all the Alchemists eximed in surprise. "Supreme Tier Pills!!"


    The person behind the golden mask didn''t even react and simply threw one pill each to the guards before walking past them without saying a word. The guards werepletely dumbfounded as they looked at the pills in their hands and quickly kept them in a protective vial.


    "Hey! That''s bribery!" the old Alchemistined right away despite being in shock but the guards acted as if it waspletely normal.


    "If you can give us a supreme tier pill, you can also go inside earlier than others."


    That statement shut everyone up as no one was this stupid. Even amon supreme tier pill was worth a fortune.


    Inside a massive hall, the Auction House managers were busy disying all the Soul Herbs but they paused after seeing a stranger walk inside. They raised their eyebrows as they all looked at a single man directing them all and he immediately frowned as well. "Hey you, the Market is still closed. I don''t know who let you inside but¡ª"


    His speech was cut off when the person raised his head and pulled out a vial of shinny pills from under his cloak. "I''m buying every single Soul Herb. Stop unpacking and start packing."

 Chapter 86 Legendary Alchemist

    "A-are those supreme tier pills?"


    The reaction was just as Number One expected. He smiled under his mask before walking up to the leading man in an elegant robe. "Are you the boss here? I''m willing to trade Earth Rank pills of supreme quality for all the Soul Herbs you have."


    "All of them¡­?" the leading man repeated in shock before he scratched his head. "I''m the Department Head but I can''t approve such a big trade. As much as we would love to buy the pills, there are hundreds of Alchemists who rely on our Auction House every week. If we sell everything to one person, we would have nothing left for everyone else. It could heavily impact our future sales."


    Number One remained silent while sharpening his gaze which caused the Department Head to gulp. It wasn''t hard to guess that he was talking to a powerful expert since not many people could pull out supreme tier pills so casually.


    "I can sell at most half of our stock if that satisfiesyou Sir¡­" the Department Head suggested while taking a nce at the vial of pills. "But then again, the pills have to be tested before we can proceed with any trades. Our Alchemist needs to take a look and then calcte the price we can buy them for. It might take a while even if we bring him here right away."


    "Do I look like I have this much time?" Number One questioned while imitating his Master''s grunt. "I''m really not in the mood to kill so just call your boss over. You have one minute."


    The Department Head wasn''t really happy with this response but he wasn''t stupid enough to argue and simply bowed. "One moment please, I''m going to bring him over right away."


    Number One had to be arrogant since he yed a character of a man who didn''t hesitate to kill hundreds of people on a whim. He couldn''t break his new persona or else his whole n would fail. He had to slowly show himself to the world to make it seem like his master had really returned and it wasn''t just rumored.


    The Department Head was thankfully reasonable and spared Number One''s trouble. Some people were too stupid and they let their emotions get the best of them. Those kinds usually ended up dead first and the Alchemists waiting outside were a perfect example. It wasn''t long before themotion grewrger but it wasn''t his problem.


    "You can start packing all the herbs. Make sure they are sealed well so they are not damaged in the Storage Ring," Number One ordered the managers who had no idea what to do and they simply listened as if he was their boss. They definitely didn''t get paid enough to risk their lives over some herbs.


    They were happy with their choice as soon as they heard hurried footsteps from afar and saw dozens of helpers rushing inside to help them pack the Soul Herbs. Multiple guards came in right after as they surrounded a skinny man in his extravagant suit. One could tell he was rolling in money despite looking just over forty years old.


    "Sir! I am sorry if I kept you waiting! I already ordered my staff to clean up the inventory for you," the boss called out with the most weing smile and walked up with the Department Head by his side. "We are naturally willing to ept your trade and if we somehow offended you, I will be happy to offer you the Soul Herbs for free."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s alright. I can afford it so name your price," Number One replied calmly. "Depending on how many Heaven Rank Soul Herbs you have, I can add more pills."


    "Of course we do! I brought more than fifty from the capital but we will count them again," the boss replied full of vigor and looked down at the vial in Number One''s hand. "Can I know what kind of pills is up for trade? I can personally appraise them and calcte their value."


    Number One''s Master would never lower himself to taking things for free unless he was taking lives. Soul Herbs were always more valuable than humans so Number One had to empty some of his stock for the greater good. He walked up to one of the free counters and began withdrawing vial after vial from under his cloak.


    All the pills had either an Orange, Green, or Blue glow and it ranked them in Earth and Heaven Rank. It was quite spectacr watching everyone''s mouths drop at the number of supreme tier pills which kind of exined his Master''s actions. He definitely enjoyed flexing his skills but he couldn''t lie to Number One anymore. It was now clear he was also using the Golden Cauldron and couldn''t do anything without it.


    "Whoa! As expected of the Legendary Alchemist!" The Boss eximed in awe as he immediately began counting. "There should be a hundred pills of each kind if I am not wrong. Even without knowing the exact properties, I can confidently say we will pay the top price for them. That would equal to the total base value of around ten Red Soul Crystals which is three pieces more than what our weekly inventory cost us."


    This was to be expected considering how massive the market was but Number One wasn''t bothered too much. He only sold the Body and Soul Revitalizing pills which he made using the evolved Soul Herbs so he wasn''t losing much. He still had all the rare herbs which he let marinate in the heavenly ce for much longer.


    "You can keep the change then but I want everything. The quality doesn''t matter. You can also bring out the Soul Herbs that are damaged and not good for sale anymore," Number One instructed.


    It was exactly what the boss wanted to hear as he brightened and ordered his staff without asking follow-up questions. The managers were surprised but they still arrived with boxes full of weathered Soul Herbs that no one had the use for. Number One kept them into his heavenly space just before the rest of the goods arrived.


    "Here you go Sir, that''s the rest of the inventory." The Department Head soon brought two Green Storage rings which were filled to the brim with transparent boxes. It was annoying to unpack them but Number One couldn''t reveal the possession of his golden crystal.


    "Is there anything else we can do for you Sir?" the Boss asked happily as if he made the deal of his life when he suddenly gazed at the entrance. They were hearing the noiseing from the street this whole time but everything became silent out of nowhere.


    "Damn¡­ Are those bastards back again?"

 Chapter 87 Senior Disciple

    Number One turned around and followed the staff''s gazes only to hear an argument from the entrance. The guards seemed to be exining something but they got pushed aside while ten people stepped inside uninvited. The boss'' face cringed as he saw the faces of two leading men.


    They looked like two masters from rich families who had too much time on their hands which calmed Number One down. Being discovered by his Master wasn''t that big of a deal but he had to be cautious about future challenges. It seemed to be just a coincidence though since his usual opponents were much tougher at a single nce.


    "They are the Alchemist Twins, Sir," the Boss introduced the intruders to Number One. "After the local Alchemist died three weeks ago, those two became the best Alchemists in the region. They don''t really have muchpetition when ites to the supply of Earth Rank pills so they started quoting ridiculous prices. They also pressure us to get lower prices of Soul Herbs."


    Number One didn''t know whether tough or cry at that information. Was the level of Alchemists really that low if the old Alchemist remained amongst the top? Even if Number One decided to make pills without the golden cauldron, he was confident his knowledge alone could help him reach their level without much practice.


    ''No wonder everyone tries to be an Alchemist¡­'' Number One thought as he observed the iing group. Why try to fight Soul Beasts if one could stayfortably at home and enjoy everyone''s respect?


    "If they are the best and can only make Earth Rank pills then this region is doomed," Number Onemented indifferently and ignored the twins as he returned to his business. "Anyway, I heard you had some Poisonous Toad Leaves. Are they included in the goods I bought?"


    Number One needed to start gathering the Soul Herbs for his Legendary pills but his question went unanswered when one of the twins interrupted their conversation. "Boss, where are all the herbs? We came here all the way for shopping and you didn''t even start filling up the shelves. What are you waiting for?"


    The Auction House boss didn''t hesitate to prioritize Number One and he shook his head, "We indeed had a few Poisonous Toad Leaves a couple of weeks ago but they were bought by someone else. Even the Winged Soul Academy contacted us about them but we were unable to negotiate with the buyer."


    "Tell me the name of the buyer. I will get them myself," Number One ordered out loud and all confidentiality was thrown out of the window.


    "Naturally, I will write the information on a note," the Boss agreed instantly and snapped at the Department Head to pass him the notes. Those actions were enough for the twins to get suspicious of the mysterious man and they focused their attention on Number One.


    Too bad, only one of the twins remained cautious while the other let his arrogance get the best of him.


    "I don''t know who you are but you are toote. The Poisonous Toad Leaves are with us and the buyer is our client. Good luck next time buddy," the twinmented with a smirk which caused his brother to hit him in the shoulder. "Auu, what do you want from me again?"


    "Just shut up," the brother warned as he gazed at Number One to exin the situation but it was toote. Number one was already staring at them through a single hole in his mask.


    "I suggest you hand it over to the Sir in front of you," the Boss proposed before the situation got heated. "He is the Legendary Alchemist from the Inner World who just bought our whole inventory. You should¡ª"


    Number One raised his hand to stop the further introduction and walked up to handle it on his own. "I need them so name your price or I will take them myself. Alchemists like you will only waste them."


    Threats were the best option for the quickest results but sometimes the intimidation could backfire. Number One scared them with his presence alone to the point they suddenly turned around and dipped towards the exit without looking back. "Stop him!"


    The eight guards that the twins brought with them hesitated at the order but they still blocked Number One''s way. Their fists covered in colorful Soul Energy as if readying themselves to fight but Number One didn''t even bother with them. His left hand burst with multiple arches of wind that forced them to dodge to the sides and heunched right past them to chase after the twins.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Why do they always run away when you try to rob them?'' Number One wondered with a sigh as he reached the entrance and saw the twins running through the crowds with their Movement Arts activated to the limits. He had no choice but to activate his Soul Vision and chased after them.


    The colors of the world became more vibrant as his gaze sharpened and a green trail appeared in the air. No matter where they went, they couldn''t escape after leaving such an obvious path behind them. They even tried to lose him by using side roads but Number One quickly caught up to them.


    "We can''t give you anything! Our client is going to kill us if he finds out we sold his Soul Herbs," one of the twins cried out as they backed against the wall.


    "That offer has already expired. Either you hand over your Storage Rings or you die right away. The choice is yours," Number One pointed out coldly. He didn''t really n to kill them but the Poisonous Toad Leaves were too important to him.


    The World was already unfair and the situation with his Master only pressured Number One to act quicker. He had no idea why he was given such a powerful Artifact but it definitely wasn''t anything good. He had to open the second door as soon as possible to get strong enough to beat his Master.


    "What kind of choice is this? We will die either way," the twinsined and one suddenly withdrew a sealed box of ck leaves. "Is this what you want? Back off or I''m going to destroy them! If we are going to die anyway, why would we give you what you want? Fuck you!"


    Number One immediately regretted not killing them right away. His gun would definitely damage the leaves in the process which put him in a stalemate. He was already thinking of his other options when the twins'' eyebrows raised. They gazed behind him as if trying to trick him but then he felt a waft of wind blow into his hair.


    "Master? What are you doing here?" A familiar female voice reached Number One''s ears and his whole body froze on the spot. It was the voice he could never erase from his mind as it was the exact person who helped kill everything he loved.


    "Stay back! Don''t even try to get too close!" the twin shouted as he formed a me in his palm. "I will burn this thing if only you take a single ste¡ª"


    A thin beam of light shot right next to Number One''s head and it pierced right through the twin''s head. He couldn''t even finish talking before he fell down on the ground with an inch hole burned in his forehead.


    "How dare you shout in the presence of my Master?!" the woman yelled back in disgust and shot another beam of light that blinded Number One as well. When he opened his eyes, the second twin''s body was half burned with his hands rolling on the ground.


    Number One''s throat turned dry when saw the woman walk past him to pick up the Storage Rings off the ground and brought back the box to him. She wore the exact same golden mask as him and her cloak was also simr.


    Who else could it be other than his female Senior Disciple, the only other person who ever studied under his Master? Thest time Number One saw her was ten years ago and has already forgot her name. The only thing that stayed in his mind was her cold voice that didn''t change even after she grew up.


    "Here you go Master," the Senior Disciple called out happily as she presented the Storage Rings to him before questioning again, "Why didn''t you inform me you areing to the Outer World? Did youe to check on Number One? I told you that everything is under control."


    Number One clenched his fists under his sleeve and finally looked down at the Storage Rings. Even though his heart was beating like crazy, he had to react or his whole world would copse.


    "You are right," Number One spoke in his Master''s voice while trying to sound as indifferent as possible. "Keep them. They are for him."

 Chapter 88 Rose

    "Hmm?" Disciple Sister hesitated for a moment as she observed Number One''s behavior. "Aren''t those the Poisonous Toad Leaves? I already had something prepared for him when he tries to get them. We can''t hand everything to him on a silver te."


    Number One gritted his teeth at the final confirmation. It was her who has been sabotaging him this whole time. How many years did she spend spying on him?


    "What did you n?" Number One questioned curiously. His Disciple Sister was still in an illusion that he was her Master so he had to make the best use of it.


    "I found a Heaven Rank Soul Beast that likes to feast on the Poisonous Toads. I thought it would be a good challenge for him," Disciple Sister replied casually while keeping the goods before leaning over to hold Number One''s cloak. "You sound different, Master. Did something happen?"


    Disciple Sister has been looking at him suspiciously from the start and it was clear he wasn''t a perfect impostor. Number One still tried his best to avoid her gaze and questioned back, "Was it really this long since west saw each other that you already forgot what your Master sounds like?"


    "I''m not sure either¡­" Disciple Sister muttered in confusion and suddenly his chest intimately. "What happened with your condition? You barely had any energy in your voice thest time I visited you. Howe you sound so youthful now? Your body has also recovered a bit."


    Number One paused as he didn''t expect such a turn of events. Was this how a disciple should act around their Master? His Disciple Sister was getting toofortable with him and her voice carried an unusual softness as if she was talking to her lover.


    ''Don''t tell me those two¡­'' Number One thought dumbfounded and stopped himself before he imagined further. No matter what connected them, it was even better for him since he could use it to his advantage.


    "I told you not to worry about me. I''m all fine as you can see," Number One replied calmly. "I drank a special elixir that helped me get back on my feet. Not sure how long it willst but I''m good for now. I just wanted toe and see you."


    Number One barely spoke those words as he cringed internally but he didn''t really have a choice. He thought of killing her on the spot since she wouldn''t be able to dodge from up close but who knew what kind of protective Artifacts she carried? Killing her would also alert his Master and he still had no idea what their n was.


    "Gosh, you are so stubborn¡­" Disciple Sistermented while finally releasing him and slowly taking off her golden mask to reveal her face. The memories that Number One had lost immediately resurfaced in his mind.


    The woman in front of him was no longer a teen but instead a grownupdy with a face that screamed trouble. Even though she was looking at Number One with a soft gaze, her eyes were like a dark abyss that was about to consume him. The only difference from her old appearance was a golden tattoo of a moon that covered one of her eyes.


    "If you wanted to see your Rose, you could have sent me a message. I would return to the Inner World just to meet you," Disciple Sister pointed out while taking off her hood to reveal her ck locks that curled around her face. "You didn''t need toe so far for me. What if your condition worsened again? I''m happy that you came but you should just rest and leave everything to me. I will bring Number One when he is ready."


    ''There we go¡­'' Number One thought as the situation looked much clearer now. Rose kept mentioning his Master''s condition which seemed to be the key to the whole mystery.


    Number One was about to question her further when Rose grew closer again and grabbed his wrist. He was too slow to pull it away in time and she managed to drag his palm onto her cheek to enjoy his touch. He already knew his cover failed the moment her facial expression stiffened.


    There was no hesitation in Number One actions as he lowered his palm onto Rose''s neck but that was all he could do. Rose immediately gripped his forearm and it broke like a wooden stick with a simple squeeze of hers. What followed was brutal force smashing into his stomach which sent Number One to the ground.


    "To think I fell for it¡­" Rosemented as Number One struggled to breathe. He felt as if his whole torso has caved in and it probably wasn''t that far from the truth.


    Number One''s body didn''t even have the time to regenerate before Rose kicked his side to flip him onto his back. One would find it hard to believe she could generate so much power with her thin body. She wasn''t even using her Soul Energy to bully him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Pa!


    Another kick knocked off the golden mask from Number One''s face and she gazed at him speechlessly. The smile she had just a moment ago was reced with a deadly stare but he only smiled with blood between his teeth. "Long time no see¡­"


    Rose already revealed that they needed him so death wasn''t on Number One''s list of worries. It was clear that he was no match for her yet so he could only try to get more info from her.


    "Don''t be shy, kick me a few more times to vent your anger," Number One suggested after spitting blood and fixing his broken bones. He could tell she wanted to beat him further but she stopped herself at his words.


    "There is no need. I understand it''s all my fault," Rose replied while taking a deep breath to calm herself down. "I should have guessed you are nning to use Master''s reputation to sell the pills you make since no one would believe you are this good. I was clouded by my emotions and mistook you for our Master. That won''t happen again."


    Rose wore her mask again and walked away without any furtherment. How could Number One let her go after finally getting this opportunity?


    "You really dare to call this bastard our Master after what you two did to me? He was never my Master and never will be," Number One called out after Rose which caused her to halt her footsteps.


    "What did you call him¡­?" Rose asked coldly while looking back. "Don''t provoke me. I''m not in a good mood and I might identally torture you."


    "Sure, go ahead," Number One replied casually while slowly getting up off the ground. "You already killed my whole family. You might as well finish the job."


    "Your vige was chosen to die for the sake of my Soul Art. You should be grateful my Master spared you and gave you another life," Rose argued back while walking back. "Without his Legendary Artifacts, you would still be a mortal that can''t cultivate. You are nothing without my Master."


    "I would rather be nothing than be a puppet that is being prepared to be sacrificed," Number One guessed right as Rose stopped in front of his face. "What? Did I guess right? Is he nning to consume my Soul to steal my regeneration? Or maybe he wants to use my body as a vessel for his own Soul? Is it still too weak to ept him?"


    Number One was just guessing randomly in hopes of getting any more clues but Rose didn''t get provoked. "Your fate is already sealed. You can only focus on your current path and enjoy your life. We will meet again when you are ready."


    Rose tried to leave again but Number One onlyughed. "You want me to act as if nothing happened and await my death? I would rather kill myself now and take your Master with me."


    Number One made a gun out of his fingers and ced the end to his temple. "I wish I could take you out as well but I guess I will be satisfied knowing you have to watch your Master die. You will watch his condition worsen with each month and the thought you could save him will torture you forever."


    Rose stopped again but she didn''t act based on Number One''s expectations. She didn''t try to convince him to stop and instead gambled as well. "It is toote for you. Maybe if you found out about me much earlier then I would believe you, but now? I know you won''t do it. You have already tasted life and you experienced love. You finally have something that''s keeping you alive and you won''t risk losing that again."


    Number One wanted to deny that but his mind immediately imagined Nami''s smile and his motivation faltered. Rose could see his struggle and just threw at him the two storage rings before walking away for the final time. "Enjoy your life. We will see each other again."

 Chapter 89 Thank You

    "She was right..." Number One muttered while viewing the city from a nearby hill. His gaze fell on the Selection Academy in the middle and he sighed while finally walking back.


    The meeting with Rose caused a few ripples in Number One''s mind so he needed some alone time to sort it out. She made him realize he had already changed his approach to life and he wasn''t even aware of it. He could risk his life and even didn''t care if he died in the process but that wasn''t the case anymore.


    "I never gave up before so why would I give up now?" Number One questioned himself on the way and began doing what he did the best: adapting no matter what situation he was put in.


    Rose was the one bringing him trouble all the time but she was too powerful to face her directly. Number One had to either get stronger on his own or gain enough help to protect himself. He was naturally in favor of bing a powerhouse himself but his Soul Arts were too predictable.


    Number One barely even touched the surface of his gun''s power while Rose already had full control of her Legendary Soul Arts. He wouldn''t stand a chance if she wanted to kill him and reaching her level didn''t make a difference. She knew all his tricks and could easily counter him.


    ''Do I really have to rely on others to survive?'' Number One wondered as the image of Miss ck appeared in his mind. It didn''t even take him a second to drop the thought of relying on that woman.


    Even though Miss ck could potentially face Rose, she would definitely ask him to beg on his knees for help. He could only find a way to reach Rose''s level before he is deemed ready. He still couldn''t really figure out what could his Master want him for besides sacrificing him to recover his condition.


    ''Maybe the answer is behind the second golden door?'' Number One guessed but that still didn''t exin why he was chosen. If his Master failed to advance, he could always pick Rose who was clearly a much better choice.


    He didn''t really have to worry about his Master since his mysterious condition didn''t let him go out often. He only needed to focus on Rose but she was already enough trouble. There was no doubt that she would only get stronger with time so the time was ticking.


    ''I should stop calling him my Master and actually find someone else,'' Number One added and stretched his arms with a sigh. All this nning to impersonate his Master went to the dumpster and now he had to take the faster route instead.


    "Time to actually be the Number One."


    ------


    "Number One! Where were you for thest six hours? We searched everywhere for you."


    The questioning came as soon as Number One showed up in the Academy but he didn''t really give any serious exnations. "I went for a walk around the city and just came back. I still have time, right? There shouldn''t be any problem."


    Headmaster ke raised his eyebrows speechlessly. "You only have twenty minutes left. Almost everyone is already done with the test."


    "That''s more than enough," Number One replied casually before stepping on the stage where Nami and Luna were still waiting for him. Most of the top ss students has already left the stage and proceeded to join the teachers in the flying lesson.


    ''I will tell you what happenedter,'' Number One informed Nami in secret as he noticed her questioning gaze and embraced her. "How did it go?"


    "We are both done," Luna replied in Nami''s stead as she pinched his side. "We were worried you wouldn''t make it."


    They were still surrounded by hundreds of students watching the Final Test so Luna''s familiar act was seen by everyone. She didn''t seem bothered by it anymore and instead held his uniform to keep him close.


    To Luna''s surprise, Number One wasn''t affected by her closeness and even reached out to rub her arm. "Can you pass me the scroll? I will start right away."


    Luna was taken aback by his gentle smile but she still left to grab the Soul Art scroll from the stand. Number One epted it and then brushed his left hand into Nami''s hair. She already knew what he wanted from her as she held his face and kissed him deeply.


    Both their tattoos lit up lightly when she transferred the new Winged Soul Art to his final Feather but no one else saw it as that. It all looked as if Number One was showing off that he managed to get both baddies. To make it worse, they both looked fine with it and that probably irked the boys more.


    "Is he really going to master the whole Soul Art in nearly fifteen minutes?" the teachers questioned as they watched from afar but Darius only smirked.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You are buying the liquor for tonight''s party if he seeds. What do you think?" Darius suggested while reaching out his hand and the other teacher shook it without hesitation. Simr bets happened across the Training Grounds but Number One wasn''t interested in bets.


    "Okay, give me one second," Number Onemented without separating from Nami and closing his eyes to view the scroll. Even though he couldn''t really replicate it on his own, he still wanted to see the original.


    The experience was differentpared to his heavenly space since he didn''t need to split his consciousness. He only poured Soul Energy into the scroll and his mind disyed a slow demonstration of creating the Soul Wings. The shadow silhouette then began using it in practice by flying and shooting swords into the void.


    ''How could can you two learn and memorize it so fast...?'' Number One asked speechlessly after the presentation was over. ''I already forgot what I was watching.''


    ''I can rte because I also needed at least five times before I could learn it,'' Nami replied which made him feel even more useless. He would probably still have troubles even after a hundred times so she couldn''t rte at all.


    ''Nah, both of you are monsters,'' Number One pointed out as he opened his eyes without trying once again. ''I guess it doesn''t matter where you get the Soul Arts but rather how you use it.''


    Number One''s only choice to get stronger was either acquiring enough treasures and influence to fight Rose with an advantage or simply finding a way to improve his Soul Talent. Thetter wouldn''t fix hisprehension skills which would still put him behind others.


    His gaze fell on Luna after putting the scroll back on the stand and he pulled her into his arms with Nami by her side. She was the first Soul Artist he met who had immense potential so securing her support wasn''t that bad of an idea anymore.


    Sacrificing his body was still better than losing everything he had once again.


    "What are you doing...?" Luna asked with a puzzled look while holding onto his shoulder. It was still quite a shocker that he took so much initiative but she didn''tin.


    "We are leaving for a short flight," Number One informed just as his palm lit up and the Heavenly Feathers guided his actions. He used nearly one-fourth of his Soul Energy as pure white wings formed on his back.


    It was clearly one of a kind sight as no one in history has ever had white wings before. There were millions of Soul Artists with colorful Soul Talents but Number One was the only unique one. If he couldn''t change it, he might as well flex with it.


    "Whoa... It''s so beautiful," Lunamented in awe as she reached out to touch the wings before whispering, "Are you not worried your Soul Talent got exposed?"


    He could pretend he had a Golden Soul Talent in the past since everyone was blinded whenever he used his gun but it wasn''t the case anymore. His white wings were now disyed fully for everyone to see.


    "Does it matter?" Number One asked back while feeling the wings with few movements. "If I can beat everyone with a garbage White Talent, what does it say about me? Who willugh at me knowing I got so far without any cultivation prospects?"


    Number One''s words weren''t quiet and everyone heard him. No student coulde up with an excuse for themselves anymore. If a White Talent could be at the top of the Academy, how could theyin about their Yellow or even Orange Talent?


    "Hold onto me tightly," Number One ordered the girls as he held them simrly to how Miss ck carried them and he finally tried his wings for the first time.


    Many still thought the white wings wouldn''t have much power but Number One surprised them all with a powerful swing that brought them up in the sky. They kept gaining altitude and more speed before flying out of the Academy grounds.


    "How can you fly so well on your first time?" Luna asked upset but Number One only smiled for an answer. He wasn''t the same person as his past self and would never try to jump off the cliffs to end the pain he felt.


    Looking at the women in his arms, Number One already realized it was worth fighting for a better life. He was no longer alone and revenge wasn''t the only thing pushing him forward.


    "Thank you."

 Chapter 90 Lunas Decision

    "What did you say?" Luna questioned after noticing Number One''s lips move. The wind was too strong with their speed so his words of appreciation went unheard.


    "It was nothing," Number One replied with a smile and teased, "What do you say if we practice flying right away? I can drop you from the sky and you try making your own wings."


    Both beauties immediately tightened their hold and Luna denied, "No! If you drop me, I will bite you!"


    "How can you bite me after I drop you?" Number One asked yfully which caused Luna to sink her teeth into his shoulder. Nami onlyughed in response and just kissed him softly to bnce the pain with pleasure.


    "Anyway, I have something to talk with you two," Number One finally turned serious as he flew towards the nearby grass hill. "It''s about the man I once called Master and his disciple."


    The girls stopped kissing his neck as they looked at Number One''s expression and they prepared fornding. Although he was good at keeping his bnce in the air, he still needed to work on braking and lowering his speed. They all rolled on the grass upon touching the ground but it was thankfully soft enough to avoid any injuries.


    Nami was the first to crawl towards Number One and hugged him on the grass before he could get up. "What is it that you wanted to speak about?"


    "It''s about my ex-disciple sister. I met her today when I was gone and the situation doesn''t look that great," Number One informed as he embraced Luna who joined them. "I would argue that she is even more powerful than your sister and she will eventuallye to get me. I have no choice but to get strong enough before that happens."


    "Hmm? Isn''t that good?" Luna questioned with raised eyebrows. "Having a strong expert who will support you is a blessing. Did that motivate you to work harder?"


    Number One smiled awkwardly. "It did motivate me but it''s not good at all. If shees and manages to take me away, I probably won''t be alive for long."


    Luna squinted her eyes in confusion and Number One finally exined with a sigh, "The man I keep calling my Master is not really my Master. He is the person who killed my family right in front of my eyes and then kidnapped me. I eventually managed to escape after stealing a few of his treasures but I recently found out it was all part of his n. His disciple has been shadowing me for years and provoking various challenges which were meant to put me through life and death situations."


    Number One paused before adding, "We first thought he just wanted to train me in his twisted ways but today I found out that probably isn''t the case. He seems to be having a severe condition and I suspect he was raising me to either steal my body for himself or use me to somehow recover."


    "Wow¡­ that sounds so surreal," Luna muttered as she raised herself to gaze at him. "Does your disciple sister have nothing else to do? How many years has she followed you?"


    "I honestly don''t know anymore but that doesn''t matter. The point is that my life is in danger and I have to improve as quickly as I can," Number replied as Nami hugged him to show her support.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t worry, we will train hard and ovee this problem together," Nami assured sweetly. "I will do whatever I can to make it happen."


    "I know," Number One nodded while caressing her back. "I''m just telling you this to be transparent. My life has always been dangerous which is why I never let anyone get too close to me. I wouldn''t want you to risk your life by being around me. The chance you will die in the process is high and I doubt I can protect everyone while also saving myself.


    "I don''t mind," Nami replied without hesitation. "I already decided to be with you for better or worse so why would I leave you now? The only question I will ask is how can I help you more."


    Number One already expected such a reaction from Nami but Luna was in a different pair of shoes. She just joined them not too long ago so she didn''t share a simr attachment to Nami. He gazed at her and wondered, "What about you? Do you still want to stay with us knowing a powerful Inner World expert cane to kill you at any moment?"


    Luna wasn''t in a hurry to reply and instead reached out to hold his hand. Number One would definitely understand it if she decided to leave and he wouldn''t even be mad. It was actually the most reasonable and responsible reaction but Luna was far from doing things that made sense.


    "So you are saying it is just your ex-disciple sister that we have to face?" Luna questioned casually. "We should still have time to improve a lot so why would I be scared of a single expert? Is she powerful enough to face thousands at the same time?"


    "Do we have thousands?" Number One questioned speechlessly when Luna cuddled into his arms again. "It''s just the three of us if we don''t count the Academy."


    "You really underestimate the strength of an alchemist. You are someone who can make supreme tier pills as if it''s nothing. Can you imagine how many people would stand by your side if they knew about your skills?" Luna pointed out with pursed lips. "It wouldn''t even be hard to order everyone to hunt her down for you. Why are you waiting for her toe instead of taking the initiative and eliminating the problem yourself?"


    "That''s something I was already thinking about but I wouldn''t do that without having sufficient strength myself. When you push someone into the corner, they will act unexpectedly and might even attack directly in desperation. We should dy the inevitable for as long as we can," Number One exined. "I would rather prepare first before we go on the offensive."


    "That''s fine as well but it doesn''t change my point," Luna muttered and leaned over to find his lips. "I was never scared of danger and my decision to stay with you is final. If I wanted a safe route, I would have gone to the Dragon Academy a month ago."


    It was definitely a weed response since having an additional force by his side lessened the pressure off his shoulders. Number One rewarded Luna with a deep kiss she was searching for but that started a chain reaction. Both girls threw themselves at him as if trying to continue their morning exercise and he had to smack their butts to calm them down.


    "Not here and not now," Number Onemented and picked them both from the ground. "You are still yet to learn how to fly. Let''s go, I will catch you in case you fall."


    "Ahhh, you are such a mood killer¡­" Lunamented as she followed suit and smiled as she flew right past him. "Thest one in the Academy loses!"

 Chapter 91 Personal Training - Part 1

    Even though it was rtively easy to fly in a straight line, the difficulty increased once any special maneuvers were involved. Number One and the girls still had to attend the flight lesson to learn everything properly. It wasn''t hard to guess that most battles between high-ranked experts took ce in the air.


    The most exciting were naturally the offensive capabilities of their new Soul Wings which turned out to be more fun than Number One expected. Each wing consisted of at least a hundred small des which he couldunch at his enemies.


    "I wish we could control the des'' trajectory. It''s impossible to hit them all while flying at the same time," Lunamented with a sigh as she saw most of her des missed the target. "How can you aim so well?"


    Number One was already a step ahead of her and instead of aiming at a single motionless board, he was already striking multiple moving puppets. To make it even more amazing, all of them were hit and he didn''t even have a single miss.


    "I was forced to learn how to aim since a single miss equaled death in most cases," Number One exined as hended right next to Luna. "I only had one shot to kill every Soul Beast or else they would eat me."


    Luna gazed at him speechlessly and copsed into his chest. "All I did was train my Swords Arts this whole time. I''m not the best at throwing things¡­"


    "Aren''t those des like swords? Just imagine you are throwing your own Soul Sword at the enemy," Number One suggested while patting her back. "Treat your wings as additional arms and the des as throwing knives. What will you do if you can''t approach your enemy? You need to attack from a long range before you enter closebat."


    "I know, I''m just not used to doing this poorly when you both are doing so well right away," Luna muttered while leaning on Number One''s shoulder and then looked up in the sky.


    Nami wasn''t any worse than Number One and only needed a few hours of practice before she disyed her advanced skills. She flew around in the dark while spinning mid-air and then shot at her targets from every angle possible. It was clear that their quick progress was getting to Luna who always found it easy to train.


    "I think I know what''s your problem," Number Onemented as he grasped her face. "You are treating your training too seriously and in turn you lose focus when you are not performing up to your expectations. Stop it. Can''t you see how much Nami is enjoying herself? Just have fun. This is not apetition and we only just started to practice. There is no one else here but us so you don''t need to worry when you fail either."


    It was already night and they were the only ones still in the Training Grounds while everyone else went to attend the farewell party. Drinking and dancing wasn''t for Number One knowing he could die at any point after being deemed ready by Rose.


    Luna blushed after Number One discovered her feelings and pouted, "I just want to do well so that you praise me¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>


    If someone were to tell him that Luna would act like a baby in front of him, Number One would bet any amount of money against it. She changed her attitudepletely and her feelings were affecting her performance.


    "Listen, stop overthinking it all. It doesn''t matter to me if you are first orst. I only focus on the end goal so don''t let your failures distract you. If I told you how many times I have failed to reach this level you would definitely be proud of your progress," Number One said in a soft approach and then rubbed her cheeks with a smile. "It has only been a few hours and you can already hit a target from twenty meters away. How amazing is that?"


    Number One cringed internally but his words seemed to work as Luna brightened. "Is it really? I can barely hit one-fifth of my des and the target is not even moving."


    "That''s because you are overreaching. Who told you to jump steps before you finished with the basics?" Number One questioned with a knowing gaze and exposed her, "I gave you instructions but instead of practicing and building your muscle memory, you kept challenging yourself further. You wanted to quickly catch up with us and that caused you to fail more. The frustration only lowered your performance further and now we are here."


    "I¡­" Luna muttered speechlessly but she couldn''t reply as Number One grabbed her hand and pulled her towards the target. They didn''t stop until they were only five meters away and he finally stopped while positioning himself behind her.


    "Do it again. Focus on the center of the board and try to hit it five times," Number One instructed while holding onto Luna''s waist. "Don''t worry if you miss the center. I will be here until you seed."


    "Okay," Luna didn''t question his methods and her Red Soul Energy burst out from her back. Each wing was bigger than her while her des were crisp and sharp.


    It was clear that she had the skills so it must have been something else that stopped her from performing. Number One didn''t believe it was her talent so it could only be her mentality. He watched her focus on the target before she finally fired.


    Swoosh!


    The first de flew straight at the target but it missed the center by a few inches. She immediately followed with another two and the third onepletely missed the target. It only took three tries for her body to tense and Number One understood it was all him that affected her. She wanted to impress him but that only hindered her progress.


    "Keep going, you are doing well. I am here no matter how long you need," Number One assured while caressing her waist. "Take a breath every time you shoot. Calm your mind and feel the rhythm. We have time. I am not going anywhere."

 Chapter 92 Personal Training - Part 2

    Luna hesitated for a second but then she took a deep breath and continued ording to Number One''s instructions. It took her a few tries to regte her breathing but they were not in a hurry. Number One kept assuring her until she eventually began making progress and scored near the middle of the board again.


    "Well done, you are doing amazing," Number One praised softly and Luna kept shooting one de after another. It didn''t take her long to finally hit a dead center and her reaction was ecstatic.


    "Oh! I did it," Luna eximed excitedly only to shudder when Number One suddenly held onto her hair and kissed her neck. She didn''t expect such an attack and wished to turn around for more but he stopped her in time.


    "No, you can only get a kiss when you get five centers in a row," Number Onemanded as he fixed Luna''s head to focus on the target. This time there was no hesitation on her side as she shed at the board like a maniac.


    The des kept hitting the center as if she was possessed before she turned around happily to receive her reward. "I''m done! One kiss please."


    Number One stared at her speechlessly but he kept his promise and leaned over to leave a sensual bite on her lips. He gently held her neck while slowly stealing her breath away but then he pulled away just when she wanted to invite his tongue for a dance.


    "If I knew you were doing this well with kisses, I would use them from the start," Number Onemented as he confirmed his guess. It really did seem like it was all a mental block that stopped her from improving.


    Luna would probably do just fine if she wasn''t trying to impress Number One. It wasn''t healthy that she was bothered so much but at least he knew what was the issue. All he had to do was reverse engineer the problem and Luna would be back to normal.


    Number One releasaed Luna and took five steps back. "Let''s try this again. If you can hit the center, I will allow you to take a step back too. If you miss, you have to take one step forward. I will give you another kiss when you reach me."


    It was an easy exercise which could help Luna with her uracy over longer distances. It was supposed to slowly build her muscle memory but it worked much faster than he expected. Luna swiftly turned towards the target and fired five consecutive des, each hitting the center without miss.


    "Done!" Luna announced excitedly as she reached him with a happy jump which caused Number One to get suspicious.


    "Did you fail all this time just to get my attention and trick me into teaching you?" Number One questioned with a roll of his eyes but Luna only giggled while looking at Nami in the sky.


    "I actually thought about Nami and how she is enjoying herself. I realised I wasn''t really having fun while training since I always thought of it as something I have to do," Luna replied while wrapping her arms around his head. "I guess having you around stressed me at first but now that I think of you as my reward, I am actually having fun and motivates me to do better."<novelnext></novelnext>


    This time it was Luna who leaned in for a kiss and forced her tongue into his mouth to continue their previous experience. She pushed forward hungrily while gliding on top of each other and he tasted her warmth wrapping around him endlessly. It felt like she was entering into her own castle but that wasn''t the case.


    "Mhmm," Luna moaned withints when Number One suddenly smacked her butt and pressed forward to invade her own space. Her aggressive approach immediately faltered and she bent to his demands by following his own desires.


    "That''s enough¡­" Number One withdrew as soon as he felt her fingers crawl into his chest. "It was supposed to be a kiss, not a whole session. You won''t work hard if you are satisfied."


    "Ah, but I want more¡­" Luna pouted but Number One held her neck to keep her at bay. "How about another challenge? I can do it."


    "Sure, but we are going to raise the difficulty," Number One replied and his back lit up with the space around them. His white pair of wings formed again to finally resume his training as well.


    "We will move over to the moving targets and we will train until you reach mine and Nami''s level. You will get a reward after we are done," Number One proposed while embracing her waist and he leaped to the other side of the Training Grounds where Nami was practicing.


    "Didn''t you say I shouldn''t skip steps? How am I supposed to hit those right away? You are being unfair," Luna protested as she gazed at the puppets that moved in random directions. "I should start from running and shooting at the same time first."


    "Your opponents will never stay in a single ce so this is a more realistic scenario. Don''t expect to seed every single time. I only expect you to reach an average of five out of ten. I think you will do just fine if you just believe in yourself," Number One pointed out while cheering with a smile. Luna clearly knew what to do and could perform as long as she had the right mentality.


    "Can I at least pick the reward once we are done?" Luna questioned after letting go.


    "That''s fine but it will be thest reward you get," Number One replied while holding onto her chin. "I want you to work well for yourself, not for me or anyone else. I don''t want you to stop working hard if there is no reward involved."


    "Don''t worry, I know," Luna assured and leaned over to whisper her idea. "I want to have you one more time before we leave for the main Academy. I''m sure we will be busy so I want to enjoy onest time."

 Chapter 93 Ownership

    Nami has been watching Luna''s personal training since the start and finally flew down to the ground after noticing her explosive improvement. It only took her thirty minutes to start hitting the moving targets and she finally began training in the sky.


    ''What did you do to her?'' Nami questioned in surprise as she approached Number One for another dose of Soul Boosting Pill. ''She has been getting better with each minute.''


    ''She wanted to sleep with us again as a reward and I agreed,'' Number One replied casually while withdrawing a pill for her. ''I gave her one hour to reach your level. Can''t really help her anymore since all she has left is practice. I hope you don''t mind.''


    "Mhmm, that''s fine," Nami nodded out loud while taking her own kiss without even asking. ''She is already a part of our group so I don''t mind you helping her. The more strong individuals we have by our side the better.''


    Number One was Nami''s man so she didn''t need any rewards to kiss him all she wanted. She was selfish and greedy at times but she was reasonable most of the day and knew when was the best moment to make use of her benefits. Even after Luna entered into their intimate time, Nami wasn''t spoiled any less than before.


    Nami opened her mouth to be fed and Number One hovered the pill above her tongue. He knew what she really wanted and let her lick the pill off his fingers. They didn''t even need tomunicate anymore to know each other''s desires but that also had its disadvantages. It was hard to hide when one of them had something bothering them.


    "Is there something you want to tell me?" Number One questioned while caressing Nami''s cheek and she looked at him in wonder. "You know you can tell me anything."


    ''I was thinking about our future while training earlier. I want us to get stronger but with how the Heavenly Feathers are limiting us, it will be hard for us to progress,'' Nami pointed out as shey on his chest. ''What if we can''t find a way to unlock the knot and we get stuck at this level? I can always ask my auntie for advice but she also doesn''t know the secret.''


    ''How do you even know there are higher levels above the four Heavenly Feathers?'' Number One asked as he viewed his hand tattoo. ''Is it because it looks like there is space for more?''


    The knot appeared with a dy after thest feather was created which made it seem like the mysterious Soul Art had still some room for improvement. The heavens disliked their insane progress and must have blocked them from progressing further.


    It was obviously a joke but it wasn''t that far from the truth. ''We know there is more to it since we have our Ancestors'' recordings which disy various images of the improved Heavenly Feathers tattoo. One can reach eight and even twelve feathers but we don''t know how anymore. The book describing the whole Soul Art that was passed on for generations has been destroyed already.''


    ''How did that happen?'' Number One asked with piqued interest. Having eight more Soul Arts at his disposal would definitely increase his chances of beating Rose.


    ''Our family was actually quite renowned in the Inner World a couple of thousand years ago. We had a great influence as all of our family members were partners with the strongest figures,'' Nami exined calmly. ''It was actually a prestige to have a wife from our Family since it boosted the individual strength but that unfortunately failed in the long run. A few bad apples ruined our image after abandoning their partners and we got canceled. It only took one unlucky generation to force our family into finding a ce in the Outer World.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''I see¡­ I am guessing the abandoned partner was someone important and he led to the destruction of your family,'' Number One muttered with a sigh.


    ''Yes, he burned all the records after killing most of our family members but he failed to catch the maids who escaped to the Outer World with all the young misses. That is the only reason why I am standing here with you,'' Nami confirmed with determination in her eyes. ''That''s also why I want to master the Heavenly Feathers Art. I hope to bring my family back to the top and rebuild our heritage.''


    Number One couldn''t help but be impressed with Nami''s goals and assured her with a hug. ''Don''t worry, we will find a way to unlock the knot. I am already grateful for the four new Soul Arts which I wouldn''t have without you. Anything more is just a wee bonus.''


    "Mhmm," Nami nodded as she gazed at Luna in the distance. ''It will take a while before we can advance with the Heavenly Feathers so you should seal the deal with Luna and make her loveplete. It will be good for us if we can all train and support each other.''


    Number One raised his eyebrows at Nami''s suggestion but it made sense knowing their situation. It felt like they were using Luna but they didn''t lie to her. She knew how dangerous it was to stay around Number One and she still decided to stay. He could only give Luna what she desired to ensure she wouldn''t abandon them in their time of need.


    ''Is that fair knowing I won''t love her as I love you?'' Number One questioned in a dilemma but Nami only smiled sweetly.


    ''Is that really the case? You already care about her even if you don''t know it yet. Love, respect, and care are all simr. You will eventually desire to protect her since that''s how men are programmed,'' Nami informed after leaving him a kiss. ''My auntie told me that men will treat women they sleep with as their own. It might not happen during your first time but you will develop the feeling of ownership whether you want it or not. You wouldn''t want other men to touch her intimately anymore, right?''


    Number One followed Nami''s gaze as he observed Luna and then imagined her with other men ying with her body. He immediately felt unusual anger that wasn''t there before.


    Nami saw iting and suggested, ''Now try the same with my sister. See how you feel when you imagine her with other men.''


    ''There is nothing,'' Number One replied right away as he felt no connection at all. Miss ck has done too much damage for him to desire her.


    Nami kissed him deeply in response and her wings burst from her back once again. "I rest my case."

 Chapter 94 Alone Time - Part 1

    "I''m going to train some more," Nami informed just as Luna began to slowlye down to meet them. "I was thinking about something else earlier but I will tell youter. I''m still debating if that''s a good idea or not."


    "Nami!" Luna called out from afar and almost smashed into Nami after a chaotding. She managed to recover her bncest second and hugged the beauty into her arms.


    "Did you see how I hit them all at the same time just now?" Luna questioned excitedly while giving Number One a knowing nce. "I think that ssifies aspleting the challenge. I didn''t even need an hour to learn everything."


    Number One and Nami were too engrossed in the conversation to notice Luna''s progress but Nami handled it perfectly.


    "Well done Luna, I am proud of you," Nami praised happily and gave Luna a big tight hug. "I knew you had it in you. I guess you just need good motivation and you can do anything."


    "Mhmm, I don''t think I would do just as good without Number One. He helped me regain my focus," Luna nodded while rubbing Nami''s back. "Are you going to train more? How about we rest a little first? I feel like my back is going to rip apart. They are so tense after flying for many hours."


    "I''m still good so I will practice some maneuvers that I have left," Nami rejected politely while feeling up Luna''s body just as much. "Make sure to enjoy yourself plenty, okay? I heard about your bet so I will leave Number One in your care."


    Luna looked conflicted at first but then her mood flipped after Nami''sst words. "Are you not going to join us even after knowing about the reward? It''s nice to have fun with all three of us."


    "It''s a reward so you deserve some alone time with Number One. Make sure to use it well. I will join you two in a bit," Nami replied with an innocent smile and released Luna to push her into Number One''s arms. "You should give Luna a massage if her back is hurting."


    Luna blushed as Number One grasped her body. She was already used to his touch but she never really experienced doing everything on her own. Usually, there would always be Nami around who could initiate the romantic activities and Luna would just slide in while copying her. It waspletely different to be all alone.


    "You did well," Number One praised as Luna melted into his chest. "I knew you could do it."


    "It''s all thanks to you," Luna muttered quietly as she searched above to meet his gaze. "Where do you want to rest? Should we return back to your room?"


    They were both surprised at Nami''s decision but it was understandable. She wanted Luna to experience Number One''s charm on her own since that was the best way to steal her heart. It was also a good chance to learn since Luna''s timid approach was enough to show she needed more practice in that area.


    Pa!


    Nami appeared behind Luna and smacked her butt out of nowhere. "You should rx more, girl. This moment won''t happen again anytime soon so make sure to get the best out of it."


    It only made Number One smile as he knew exactly what Nami was doing. She immediately went for a kiss as if marking her own territory and grasped Luna''s breasts in the process. That flustered her to the max but at the same time, the tension in her body lessened to a minimum.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''You are still mine,'' Nami reminded with their connection while iming thest few moments with his lips. ''I''m only allowing it this time since it''s good for us. Make her heart burn so that she can''t even think of leaving.''


    ''You seem to be enjoying her even more than I do,'' Number One pointed out as they both groped the victim between them. ''Are you sure you want her for me instead of yourself?''


    Number One was only teasing but Nami took it seriously and pulled away to kiss Nami on the cheek. "I hope that has helped you rx. Just let him do the work and you follow his lead, okay?"


    "Nami¡­ You are still groping my chest," Lunained but that only caused Nami to squeeze her more.


    "Would you rather it was Number One holding them?" Nami questioned yfully. "Too bad, when you decide to be Number One''s woman, you also agree to let me enjoy your booba whenever I want. You can feel mine as much as you want too."


    "I would rather hold something else¡­" Luna replied casually only to blush at what she was saying. "Ah, you are making me say perverted things too."


    Nami pursed her lips and finally let go. "You are finally being honest with yourself. You two enjoy yourself for now."


    Number One received onest kiss before Nami finallyunched to the sky. It left Luna speechless but she was still morefortable than before which was a sess for Nami.


    "I changed my mind. It is Nami that''s most perverted," Lunamented while wrapping her arms around Number One only to be picked up off the ground. "Oh, are you going to carry me?"


    "Didn''t you say you want to hold something else?" Number teased on his own. "Unless we have a different thing on our minds, I''m fulfilling your wishes."


    Luna gulped and clung to Number One tightly. Even though she found it all too embarrassing, she couldn''t have looked more excited. "I don''t just want to hold it, I want more¡­"


    "Tell me," Number One questioned as he carried her into the Academy dorms. They were seen by multiple students who happened to being out of the cafeteria but their rtionship wasn''t that big of a secret anymore.


    "I want you to take everything I have this time¡­" Luna exined after seeing no one around and whispered more demands, "Treat me like I''m yours. You can do whatever you want as long as you feel good."


    Number One carried her into their room and immediately pressed her back against the wall. He grasped her wrists to pin them as well and questioned with their lips almost touching. "I thought you were already mine."

 Chapter 95 Alone Time (*) - Part 2

    Luna shuddered at Number One''s words and she leaned forward to kiss his lips. He didn''t let her through as he bumped their foreheads and held her hands with their fingers tangled.


    "Am I really yours yet?" Luna questioned hesitantly. "You didn''t im me yet so how can I be yours already?"


    Luna''s heart skipped a beat as the moment she was waiting for had finallye. Although all she has ever experienced was the love of their bodies, she already changed her mind about Number One. She used to hate his confidence and aloof attitude but that flipped the moment they got closer.


    Number One was actually softer than Luna expected but he only cared for people that he thought were his responsibility. From the moment she found out about his real self, she wanted to be with him and see how caring he was. She didn''t know if it was love that she felt but having someone to protect and cherish her was an amazing feeling.


    "You know there is no turning back," Number One pointed out while rubbing her hands with his thumbs. "You won''t be able to escape once I im you."


    "Why would I want to leave if you are treating me well?" Luna asked assuringly. "I already told you I''m fine with any challenge ahead of us. I am alreadyfortable with you and want to explore the wonders of love that Nami has already experienced."


    Luna paused while opening her eyes to stare at him. "In any case, if I wanted to leave, would you even let me go?"


    "No," Number One replied honestly and finally lunged forward with a powerful bite that made Luna feel it all over her body. He mashed his lips against hers as if trying to tten and destroy her mouth.


    Luna has already been tested before with his tasty temptation but he was like apletely different person. All she felt was passion and a raw sensation of pleasure that caused her mind to go nk.


    Her whole body tingled as Number One pried her mouth open and devoured the inside of her mouth with the fierceness of a tiger. Luna couldn''t even keep up with his quickened dance and he caused her to hold her breath without even realizing it.


    "Huu..." Luna gasped for air when Number One suddenly drew back to give her a break but it was all fake. He returned back with even more determination, taking everything she had just as she desired.


    ''It''s just kissing and yet I''m already losing myself to him...'' Luna wondered speechlessly as she didn''t expect it to be this easy to conquer. Her legs were already losing their strength and her body was following all his demands.


    Luna started resisting to give Number One some challenge but her image of a strong woman she thought she was crumbled right after. He tried to withdraw once again yet her body moved on its own as if trying to follow after him. Their tongues were linked until thest second before she was forced to return in position.


    "You are teasing me..." Lunained while blushing under his burning gaze. "You said you won''t let me go so don''t stop. Make me yours."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Number One only smiled while slowly grazing his fingers alongside Luna''s arms and reaching her face. He held her gently while rubbing her high cheekbones and expressed softly, "You are already mine. I feel torn whenever I imagine another man having you for himself. I won''t let that happen."


    "Why would you imagine it...?" Luna questioned in worry. "Have I ever shown interest in another man but you?"


    Number One didn''t reply right away and instead carried her towards the bathroom. He stopped underneath the shower and let her stand on her own without leaving her embrace. "You didn''t, and I will make sure it won''t happen."


    "How are you going to do that...?" Luna asked curiously with her fingers gripping onto his uniform and she kissed him without waiting for an answer. She already knew her mind would be broken as soon as he gave her the ultimate experience of love.


    Cold shower water streamed down their heads but it eventually warmed up just like their elerating passion. They were slow at first while focusing on making out and feeling up their bodies but then their clothes began falling one by one. Their Academy Uniform got ripped apart by theirbined effort until their naked bodies were covered by nothing by their underwear.


    Luna was feeling his whole upper body while skimming down his curved muscles before finally grasping onto the exact thing she wanted to hold the most. She first rubbed him from the outside while feeling it grow bigger with each stroke and then sank both of her hands inside to feel it whole.


    "Mhmm," Luna approved with a moan as her palms twisted around the familiar shaft and she pulled away from Number One''s lips to have a proper viewing. She was only able to open her eyes before she got distracted by a shining golden object stuck in his chest.


    "This is the secret I was protecting," Number One informed as he took Luna''s hand to touch its glossy surface. "It''s the exact treasure I got from my ex-master which has a special space inside. It works simr to a Storage Ring and has a few other Treasures."


    "Whoa..." Luna muttered in amazement as she drew closer to observe the crystal from various angles. "So that''s why you were covering yourself this whole time."


    "Yeah, if the Inner World experts learned about it, I would be in more trouble. They wouldn''t let go of the chance to get their hands on the Legendary Artifacts," Number One exined as he lifted her chin to look at Luna. They stared into each other as if he wanted to check her for any signs of greed but she only smiled.


    "Don''t worry, I will protect this secret," Luna assured with her crystal blue eyes brightening. "I only want to know one thing though. Does it hurt when you move? I don''t want to see you hurting."


    "It doesn''t hurt and it''s funny cause Nami asked the same thing," Number Onemented as he brushed her wet ck hair to see her face clearly. "You really won''t forget this night anymore..."

 Chapter 96 Alone Time (*) - Part 3

    Number One''s words reverberated in Luna''s mind as he suddenly turned her around with his erection poking against her back. She immediately thought he would connect with her on the spot before they even reached the bed but the truth was far from her wildest guess.


    "Do you use a conditioner?" Number One questioned randomly as he gathered her hair together and began rubbing it with a scented substance. "Just stay still, I will wash you."


    Luna was stunned by the change of pace but rxed soon after. The gentle massage on her scalp and the sweet smell of the shampoo was just everything she needed to calm down. She loved when Number One was rough with her but his soft touch made her feel like a queen.


    "It feels so good¡­" Lunamented after Number One rinsed her hair and she turned around to return the favor. "Let me clean you too."


    "This is your reward so focus on feeling good yourself," Number One reminded as Luna began to stroke his shaft with a pleased grin. "Don''t feel forced to satisfy me."


    "Do I look like I''m forced to do it?" Luna questioned sarcastically and extended her hand. "I will feel even better if I can wash you so just give me some too, please."


    Number One pursed his lips as he withdrew a vial with white liquid and poured a bit onto Luna''s palm. "I made it by mixing the Emerald Milk with a few other herbs. It should strengthen your roots and make them shine after drying."


    "Can we use it on our bodies too?" Luna questioned as she began rubbing the liquid into Number One''s head.


    His long brown hair grew much longer the past month and almost covered his ears already. Luna yed with them happily and even tried to form multiple hairstyles with the foam she created.


    "It should soften the skin too so why not," Number One replied casually as he already started rubbing on Luna''s breasts. He only needed a few strokes around her nipples to flip her mind again.


    Luna didn''t even finish rinsing Number One''s hair before sliding her palms down his shoulders and she rubbed his torso as well. They began copying each other''s moves until they reached their hips and Number One was the first one to crouch to work on her legs.


    "You are teasing me again¡­" Lunamented as her body quivered every time he ran his fingers on her inner thighs. She was already on her limits and Number One guessed her mood perfectly.


    Number One quickly turned off the shower and they wiped their bodies on their way out without a single word spoken. Luna was only able to wrap her hair in a towel before she was thrown on the bed and he sank his face in her bottom.


    "Ahhh¡ª" Luna''s scream was silenced after she buried her face in the pillow but that didn''t stop her moans from leaking. She tried to control herself knowing it was still the middle of the night but she wanted him so badly that nothing else mattered.


    Pa!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Her whole body trembled when Number One smacked her butt and she quickly reverted her thoughts from before. His gentle approach felt amazing but it was his strong desires that were melting her body and mind. The way he was iming her like she was his made her tingle all over.


    "Mhmm! Don''t stop¡­" Luna pleaded quietly when Number One pulled away his lips but she quickly shut herself at another smack on her butt. He was far from stopping and he proved it with his fingers taking her breath away.


    Luna''s legs bent uncontrobly while her insides tightened around him but Number One wasn''t stopping. He twisted and turned inside of her before rubbing the exact spot that has been itching her for hours.


    ''This is just his hand¡­'' Luna thought with her mind losing itself to the pleasure. ''What if it was his¡ª''


    Luna couldn''t even finish her thought as her body exploded with juices that dripped down her thighs. All her muscles spasmed out of control and she bent in half with her gaze begging for forgiveness. Turning around didn''t help her in any way as it only gave Number One more room to work with. His two fingers hooked inside her and the pleasure kept drilling into her mind.


    "Why do you sound like you are already done?" Number One questioned yfully as he finally looked into her tired eyes but all that came from her lips was irregr breathing. Luna was trying to ask for a break of shame but all she got was a shiny pill that melted on her tongue.


    Luna felt her stamina recover in the very next second and she acted without hesitation. She pulled herself up on his legs and grasped his shaft before he had the time to finish her again. It has already turned softer but she loved to feel him grow inside her mouth with every lick she took.


    "You are making me feel useless when I am the only one having fun," Luna informed with a challenging gaze. "Be a man and enjoy yourself with your woman. Let me see how good I can make you feel."


    "Do you think I am not having fun torturing you?" Number One asked with an honest smile and grasped Luna''s neck. "I actually wanted to take my first shot inside you so let me fulfill your wish."


    "Mhmm!" Luna''s eyes widened as Number One pierced into her mouth out of nowhere and pinned her down against the bed. She could only hold onto his forearms while his hardness shaped her throat to his own liking.


    It wasn''t exactly what Luna imagined but Number One didn''t disappoint her. He only used her mouth until he was hard enough before climbing on top of her with his full body weight. She could feel his warmth pulsing between her legs as he kissed her deeply to calm her nerves.


    "You can tell me if it''s painful," Number One informed softly and then ced a pillow under Luna''s hips. It made her imagine that she could get hurt in the process but it was all lies.


    Number One filled her whole with little to no resistance and her idea of pleasure crumbled.

 Chapter 97 Alone Time (**) - Part 4

    "Are you okay?" Number One asked with a chuckle as he saw her amazed expression. "You look like someone who has been eating fake meat all their life thinking it was real before trying the real deal and realizing how amazing it is."


    "This is amazing¡­" Luna muttered while finding it hard to take her breath. "Howe it''s so much different? My whole lower body is melting around you and I feel like I found what I was looking for all this time¡­"


    "Are you really not hurting?" Number One questioned after finding drops of blood dripping on the sheets but Luna acted like she wasn''t affected at all.


    "Why would I be hurting? This is amazing¡­" Luna replied excitedly while wrapping her arms around Number One''s neck. "Thrust it again, please. It feels so full inside me..."


    A man couldn''t let his woman ask twice when she was gazing at him with so much desire and Number One withdrew for the first time. He tried to be gentle and only put in half at the start but this time he didn''t hesitate. His whole body moved like a wave and he invaded her deeply like an ocean hitting the beach.


    Each time Luna''s mouth opened wider as her breathing stoppedpletely but she wasn''tining in the slightest. The only other thing changing was her brightening smile that pushed him to try harder. He wanted to see how far he could push her before she would be begging for mercy but he underestimated her pain tolerance.


    "Ah! Yes!" Luna eximed with raw joy and tasted Number One''s lips for more excitement. He finally realized that she felt so good that pain was thest of her concerns.


    Number One dropped hisst limits after Luna''s tongue began shivering and he realized she peaked again before he could even do it once. He didn''t give her a chance to recover and kept pounding her until she finally showed a different reaction.


    Luna kept moaning desperately while pulling on Number One''s hair and he sat up abruptly to let the music fill the room. Luna had to cover her mouth to stop herself from waking up the whole Academy which caused Number One tough. There was nothing better than watching his women lose their minds from the pleasure.


    "Ahhh! This is crazy!" Luna announced with her eyes rolling when Number One twitched inside of her only for her eyes to roll after bursting deeply. Her face went through various phases of joy and love as she reached to hold him again.


    "Hu¡­ You handled it well," Number One praised while spoiling her with tens of kisses but she seemed too exhausted again to focus on them all. He thought of giving her another pill to continue but they ended up just hugging while her body shivered.


    "To think that Nami has been enjoying you like this every day¡­" Luna pointed out with a jealous headbutt. "Why didn''t you give it to me earlier¡­?"


    Luna was trying to punish him but her pinches were like mosquito bites with no energy left. Number One actually found it cute but he had to hit her with the hard truth. "Well, maybe if you weren''t stabbing me because I made you mad, we would have ended up doing it sooner."


    Number One wanted to get up after his reply but Luna panicked while clinging to his body. "I am sorry¡­ Don''t leave me yet¡­"


    Luna definitely seeded in acting even cuter but Number One still got up while taking away the towel from her head. "I am not leaving. I am just wiping us so we can continue."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Continue¡­" Luna repeated hisst word and copsed on the bed without movement. "My mind is so nk I can''t think anymore. Five minutes please¡­"


    Number One chuckled at her response while cleaning them up and justy next to her with his erection all ready for more. "Sure, we can wait. Nami is going toe soon so she can always join us."


    Luna opened her eyes instantly and climbed on Number One without hesitation. Her body trembled at the sudden movement but he caught her before she lost her bnce. He was just testing her but the seriousness in her eyes was interesting to say the least.


    "I want you to enjoy me more but I don''t think I can do the same as Nami¡­" Luna epted her defeat while hugging into Number One''s chest. "Just imagining that I have to do all the moving makes my thighs throb. I just feel so good right now I just want to rx in your embrace."


    "That''s fine, I was just teasing you," Number One admitted while caressing Luna''s cheek. "It''s okay if you want to sleep. I can also give you a rxing massage."


    Luna only gazed at him and leaned up to peck his lips. "I guess I now know why Nami loves you so much. You make my heart feel weird too."


    "And why is that?" Number One questioned curiously.


    "I am sure Nami often tells you to be selfish with her and take her whenever you want her. Even though you know that you will still prioritize her goodwill and satisfy her before you take some for yourself," Luna pointed out sweetly while reaching down to stroke him. "Even though our feelings are still developing, you acted the same with me which shows it''s not a coincidence. You are really a caring person and it melts my heart."


    "If you could tell that to the people I killed, I am sure they would disagree," Number Onemented yfully which caused him to get bitten in his neck. "Hey, I''m just saying. I don''t think I am a good person. Earlier today I almost killed two Alchemists because I wanted their Soul Herbs."


    "You are good to the people that you care about and that''s enough," Luna corrected with a sigh and took a deep breath as she raised her bottom to fit him inside her. "Don''t move, I can do it on my own."


    "Didn''t you want to rest?" Number One asked in surprise but Luna only lowered herself with her pressed lips holding back a moan.


    "You are a dummy so I can only please you myself¡­" Lunamented in determination and held his face with a caring rub. "I will try my best for you so take good care of me, okay?"


    Luna began moving with her trembling hips even before she heard Number One''s reply which made him feel like he made the right choice. Even with a bumpy start, they managed to ovee the difficulties andpleted each other well. The future with his two beauties looked nothing but interesting which made him excited to see more.


    "I will."

 Chapter 98 Heavenly Space Expansion

    The sun was already close to raising above the horizon when Nami returned from her additional training. She didn''t announce her presence but Number One was still awake even though Luna was already asleep in his embrace.


    ''You didn''t have to wait for me,'' Nami informed sweetly as she sneaked to bed to give him a wee kiss. ''Did you enjoy yourself? I will join you after the shower. I''m all sweaty.''


    ''We did have a nice time and I followed your suggestion,'' Number One replied as they both gazed at the sleeping beauty in his arms. Luna was sleepingfortably while using his body as a pillow and showed a satisfied smile as if she dreamed well.


    ''Yeah, I can see it,'' Nami pointed out while ncing down Number One''s waist but she resisted her temptations. ''I hope she had fun too because that won''t happen again. I wanted to return earlier but I thought I would let her have the first time all to herself. I couldn''t have a simr experience so at least she could have it.''


    ''You are too good, you know that?'' Number Onemented as he caressed Nami''s face. He also regretted that their first time happened after being affected by his own devious pill.


    ''She has still helped me a lot so that''s the least I can do,'' Nami replied casually and got up to take a shower. ''I will be right bac--''


    Number One caught Nami''s arm at thest second and pulled her back. She was surprised at first but then noticed a Green Storage Ring in his fingers. ''Hmm? Why are you giving it to me?''


    ''I got it today and I want you to have it,'' Number One exined as he slid the ring on Nami''s finger. ''It has twenty Body Revitalizing Pills and the same amount of Soul Boosting Pills. You can use them as you please when I''m not around.''


    Nami raised her eyebrows after checking the contents of the Storage Ring and epted it with a joyful smile. ''I will definitely use them, thank you.''


    The size of the gift didn''t matter at all as the thought alone was enough to warm her heart. Nami didn''t hesitate toy down for some more as they linked their lips. "I love you."


    "I love you too," Number One replied out loud as well. "If you stay by my side, maybe it will be gold by the end."


    "I will be the one to make yours'' gold," Nami replied softly just as Luna moved next to them. Their noise seemed to be waking her up so they turned silent again.


    ''You should give one to Luna as well,'' Nami suggested after looking at Luna''s hands. ''It would be nice if we all had the same to show our connection,''


    ''I have one more for her, don''t worry,'' Number One assured and she finally left after nodding in satisfaction. It was quite amazing that the two were getting along so well which was his main worry in the past.


    It was hard to bnce the attention and one partner could feel jealous of the other. Number One would definitely hate all the drama so he would rather have none of it instead of dealing with all the arguments.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Number One pulled out the second Green Storage Ring he got and slid it on Luna''s finger without her noticing. He already nned to give her one so it made for a nice surprise after she woke up in the morning. He also added a bit of his special shampoo in their rings as the delicious smell of Luna''s hair just made his experiment worth it.


    Nami was thankfully too tired for any additional exercises in bed and copsed onto his body as soon as she returned from the bathroom. They were both cuddled on each of Number One''s sides and he hugged them as they all rested for their big day.


    Or at least Number One''s body had a moment of a break as his mind was always active.


    "I really need more space here..." Number Onemented as he appeared in the jungle of Soul Herbs. Even after finding time earlier to reorganize the whole heavenly space, he still had lots of Soul Herbs that just didn''t fit.


    The only option was either making more pills to lessen his stock of Soul Herbs or finding a way to increase the limited surface of the cloud-like ground. Number One already tried to produce more of it but nothing seemed to work.


    "Could it be that it''s preventing me from trying to trick the system and building my way around the golden door?" Number One wondered as he gazed at the second door that blocked his progress. He already tried to fly over and around it but each time his consciousness was kicked out as soon as he crossed the edge.


    Number One crouched to y with the clouds that supported his weight and it passed through his fingers like a real cloud. Building to the sides didn''t work and building up would take him too much time and resources. Even then, the space avable to him was probably capped to the height of the golden door.


    "What about backward?" Number One wondered as he looked behind him and walked towards the first area. It was obviously much bigger than the second one but only then did he realize that it extended a little further away from the door.


    "Did he actually try to erge this ce already?" Number One pointed out and quickly measured both areas using his feet. The difference was almost twenty feet and it was quite irregr.


    This heavenly space surely wasn''t made by his ex-master so this gave Number One some hope. He swiftly gathered all the Soul Crystals he acquired from the twin Alchemists and began pouring Soul Energy into the cloudy ground. He already tried it before but the problem could be the volume which was just too small.


    The equivalent of twenty Green Crystals was powdered as Number One released and he finally noticed some movement. The white clouds began shifting and twisting before expanding half a foot away from the door.


    "No way it worked..." Number One muttered with a grin and crushed the rest of Soul Crystals as if it was nothing. The cloud kept expanding and by the end, he had an additional three square feet of space for him to step on.


    Number One couldn''t contain his excitement and swiftly left the space to inform the girls of the discovery but then he remembered they were asleep. They slept so peacefully so he kissed their foreheads lightly and returned to continue the Legendary Alchemist grind.


    "I hope you all saved the money for the past ten years because Number One will milk you dry..." Number One said with a chuckle and fired his Alchemy me while staring at his Heaven Rank Soul Herbs. If he couldn''t stay low-key, it was finally time to unleash his ambitions and shock the world.

 Chapter 99 Canyon Grove

    "Is everyone ready to depart?" Headmaster ke called out as soon as Number One appeared outside with Luna and Nami following right beside him. "I hope you all had a good breakfast because we are going to fly until we reach the Winged Soul City."


    All students that passed the final test gazed at Number One speechlessly since he waste once again. The favoritism was quite obvious but they couldn''t do anything when Headmaster ke didn''t even scold them for it.


    "We are ready," Number One announced as he gave a casual excuse, "We were training all night so I overslept a bit. Hope it''s not a problem."


    Number One was actually ready much earlier but his two beauties just didn''t want to wake up. They snuggled into him all morning until it was already past their meeting time. He could only let them have a bit more cuddles as he knew the Selection Academy was thest time they could allow themselves to be careless.


    Once Number One released the big news to the public, it would be hard to find time to rx.


    "That''s alright, we had time to discuss some Academy rules with the rest so it''s not that big of a deal," Headmaster ke assured as his crimson wings burst out of his back. "Let''s go. We can talk more on the way."


    One by one all the students prepared their wings before Number One and the girls showcased their own. They were clearly much bigger and brighterpared to the rest and they soon found another difference. It was speed and agility which wasn''t evenparable.


    Number Oneunched to the sky and warmed up with multiple barrels and loops in the air. Even with White Soul Energy, none of the other students could keep up with his speed besides Nami and Luna who followed closely behind.


    "How did they improve so much in just a single night¡­?" Darius questioned speechlessly as he watched the trio showing off.


    The students of the top ss looked at each other and could only lower their heads in embarrassment. They all went drinking to celebrate their sess in the Final Test but that put them behind even more. They couldn''t even say they worked hard for it when those three were working even harder.


    "This is exactly what I was telling you earlier," Headmaster kemented as he used Number One as an example. "No matter how hard you work, there will always be someone else who trains even harder. Number One has a White Talent but he can outperform all of you by simply putting in the hours. The main Academy is not a yground and it has countless individuals simr to him. Unless you work hard, you will be quickly left behind so use Number One''s case to motivate yourself."


    Everyone nodded firmly and they all followed Headmaster ke into the sky. Their movements were all sloppy since they only learned the basics which increased their determination even further.


    "Follow me," Headmaster ke ordered as he finally led the way outside of the Academy and Darius closed the formation by flying behind them. Only the two of them were protecting the group as the rest of the teachers stayed behind to manage the Selection Academy.


    Number One quickly caught up with the ground and they slowed down their pace to match everyone. The Edged Soul Wings were clearly more efficientpared to other Soul Wings Arts which gave them apetitive advantage.


    "Luna, can you lead the pack for me?" Headmaster ke questioned as he saw them and beckoned to Number One. "I need to have a word with Number One so we will be right ahead."


    It was clear what they needed to talk about and Number One already expected it. Headmaster ke had already taken a few nces at the girl''s new Green Storage Rings and it was quite obvious where they could get them.


    "What is it?" Number One questioned innocently as he cruised alongside Headmaster ke. "If it''s about Nami and Luna''s rings then I was the one who gave it to them."


    "Yeah, I was about to ask about it after I heard the local news," Headmaster ke nodded casually. "So your Master bought out the whole Auction House, killed the Alchemist Twins, and then gifted their rings to you? Is that why you left the Academy during the Final Test?"


    "Yeah, but it wasn''t my Master. It was me," Number One admitted honestly.


    "Huh¡­? What did you say?" Headmaster ke questioned with widened eyes as if he heard wrong.


    "I am saying I pretended to be the Legendary Alchemist and then robbed the Alchemist Twins. They happened to have the Poisonous Toad Leaves so I couldn''t let go of this opportunity," Number One exined without many details and revealed the truth. "To bepletely honest, I didn''t even talk with the Legendary Alchemist for over ten years. I simply used his influence since no one would believe I made all those pills myself."


    Headmaster ke almost lost his bnce from the sudden shock but Number One wasn''t done. "That man is no longer my Master and the main reason I work hard is so I can kill him. I would appreciate it if you didn''t refer to him as my Master anymore. From now on I will build my own legacy and I don''t need to rely on that man''s name."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Wow¡­" Headmaster ke muttered with a dumbfounded expression. "So you want to tell me you have been lying this whole time and you weren''t meeting with the Legendary Alchemist? What about the Pills for the iing Auction?"


    "Of course, I am the one who is going to make them," Number One informed confidently. "My knowledge equals that of the Legendary Alchemist so it won''t be a problem. I only lied because I thought the council would find it easier to ept. Now that the ball is already rolling, I can reveal my talent to everyone."


    Headmaster ke started shaking but it wasn''t because of anger. His face suddenly brightened as he gazed at Number One with an ecstatic look. "Do you realize what that means? This changes everything! If you are really as talented as the Legendary Alchemist despite being so young, you can be famous overnight and elevate the Winged Soul Academy with just your presence alone."


    "As long as I get the Soul Herbs I want I don''t really care," Number One replied casually. "Let''s keep it a secret for now so that all the Inner World experts arrive with their money. I will appear in front of the board to showcase my skills."


    "I would actually be happier if you were telling the truth but I need to witness it myself first before I decide anything," Headmaster kemented excitedly. "How about wend and you show me how you make Heaven Rank pills? Any pill will do."


    It was understandable to be suspicious after the sudden reveal but Number One was already prepared. "There is no need. I already spent some time this morning making some."


    Number One didn''t hesitate to withdraw a single Pill and threw it ahead. The pill was like a shining purple star which shocked Headmaster ke to the core. He swiftly caught it while almost snapping his back in the process and halted immediately to stare at it


    "This is one of the Limit Breaking Pills that allows you to advance into another Rank if you are stuck at the peak," Number One exined as everyone else started catching up. "I keep my promises."


    "Did something happen?" Darius questioned from afar but Headmaster ke shook his head while hiding the pill.


    "Everything is alright. We just wanted to regroup with everyone else," Headmaster ke exined while giving Number One a knowing nce. "Let''s go. We still have a long flight."


    "One second," Number One paused them with a warning. "I can''t hide that I made a fair share of enemies and we might be attacked during our travel. The chances are really low but we should be careful nheless. If anything happens I will just handle it on my own."


    "We could have taken more guards with us if that''s the case," Darius pointed out but Number One shook his head.


    "Just tell me if you see anything. It''s not something I can''t deal with myself," Number One said calmly and they slowly resumed their flight. He doubted that Rose had prepared anything special for them at such short notice so he wasn''t particrly worried.


    His thoughts were true as nothing seemed to bother them for the next two hours. Headmaster ke was also satisfied with his bribe and everything seemed to be going ording to his n. At least that was the case until they finally reached the only dangerous location on their path.


    "We are reaching the Canyon Grove. We will have to lower our altitude and fly near the ground or else we might get in trouble," Headmaster ke exined as he ordered everyone to follow him and began flying only ten meters above the ground.


    The sky was gloomy despite it being noon and they suddenly spotted a stone forest made of tall red pirs that blocked almost all their vision. Their intention was quite clear and all students were warned beforehand. They had to pass through the stone forest to avoid the ck Vultures which patrolled the sky in search of their prey.


    It was the most popr route that saved them lots of distance of traveling through safer locations and one only needed to be careful.


    "I am having a bad feeling about this¡­" Luna muttered quietly as the sound of the wind died down. If anyone had to fight it would be them so the pressure was quite high.


    "It''s going to be okay," Number One assured after listening to the ck Vulture''s description that Nami recited in his mind. "They rarely work in groups so we should be fine either way. As long as we don''t disturb them in the middle of their meal, they won''t attack¡ª"


    "Guys¡­" Another student suddenly cut him off with a fearful voice. "Am I the only one seeing corpses ahead?"

 Chapter 100 Black Vultures

    Everyone in the group followed the student''s finger only to cover their mouths at the disgusting scene. Five bodies were impaled into the stone pirs and blood still dripped down their legs. It wasn''t hard to guess that they weren''t killed that long ago which only spelled trouble.


    "It was too good to be true indeed," Number Onemented as he only needed a single nce to know what was going on. He wouldn''t be surprised if Rose has already nned that way ahead of time.


    "Everyone, retreat! We need to get out of here before the ck Vultures smell the blood!" Headmaster ke cried out in all seriousness and lead the group back but they only managed to fly for a few hundred meters before they spotted even more corpses.


    "They weren''t here before!" the female students pointed out while their bodies trembled and everyone quickly realized what was going on.


    "It''s a trap!" Headmaster ke shouted with his face darkening and he dropped the idea of running away. "Everyone prepare to fight! Someone is using the Sand Bandits'' dead bodies to lure the ck Vultures! It''s definitely toote to escape!"


    It was quite amon tactic to rob people in this area as Soul Beasts only ate flesh and left all the Storage Rings alone. The moment the targets see the corpses, it was usually toote to escape as the ck Vultures were already lured too close.


    Their only choice was to fight it out inside the grove of stone pirs as that limited the number of their enemies. If they flew up to escape, they would be swarmed with thousands of Soul Beasts at once.


    "Darius!" Number One called out as he ignored the panicking students and threw a Soul Boosting Pill at the only other person with any special skills. "Take the pill before the fight. It will regenerate your Soul Energy for a whole minute. Kill as many as you can."


    Darius caught it just before multiple corpses began falling from the sky. They bumped against the stone pirs lifelessly and smashed into the ground. It was clear the bodies were used to lure the ck Vultures from the sky but Number One didn''t remain idle.


    "Nami, Luna, follow me," Number One ordered sternly whileunching up above the pirs to maybe spot Rose in the sky but it was already toote.


    Screee! Screee! Screee!


    Thousands of ck Vultures announced their presence with annoying screeches and they filled the whole sky up to the horizon. It was already gloomy before but now they couldn''t even see the sun with every inch of the sky covered.


    "It''s time for some real training," Number One announced cheerfully as he popped a Soul Boosting Pill into his mouth. "Whoever kills the most gets a single wish from the rest."


    Nami and Luna''s brightened at the proposal. "We can wish anything?"


    "As long as you can win. I''m also ying," Number One replied with a chuckle and he aimed at the ck sky with his gun. "Bang."


    The beam of light shot wide and lit up the whole sky. Itpletely evaporated all the ck Vultures on its path but the gap swiftly filled with more Soul Beasts. It felt like they were doomed with the whole swarm copsing at them but Number One couldn''t be more excited.


    Each Soul Beast had an Orange Crystal which meant more money for him. Killing Soul Beasts was the second most efficient way to earn money and it was all he needed. If anything, he should be thanking Rose for saving him the trouble.


    Bang!


    Another shot pierced through the sky and the girls finally acted on their own. Tens of des fired at random and each of them sliced through multiple ck Vultures. It would be hard to hit the target if they had one opponent but with thousands of targets so close to each other they didn''t even need to aim.


    That could of course only work for a few seconds before the ck Vultures were ready tond on them with their sharp close extended.


    "Be careful!" Luna warned Number One as shended with Nami on a stone pir. Both of them canceled their wings as they pulled out their Soul Swords but Number One couldn''t do that.


    Number One had little to no power in the closebat but it seemed like Luna was worried for nothing. Just as the swarm was about to hit them, heunched straight at them and sted his way out with another beam. He immediately became a target which pulled the majority of ck Vultures away from the group.


    "Come get me if you can!" Number One shouted in provocation while firing behind him every few seconds but he underestimated his enemies. They weren''t as stupid as he thought and suddenly began to dodge as soon he aimed in their direction.<novelnext></novelnext>


    They managed to clear at least half of the swarm within that short period of time but that also freed more space for a maneuver. By the time Number One fired his fifth shot from the air, he could no longer hit a single vulture.


    "Damn, I guess they can get me," Number Onemented as he noticed the ck Vultures closing in and dropped his idea entirely. They were still faster than him so he would be ripped to shreds if he didn''t improvise.


    Instead of running upwards, Number One suddenly dove straight towards the ground and his Soul Wings exploded in all directions. The des cut through numerous beasts which caused Number One to chuckle. "Can''t dodge everything, can we?"


    Number One let his body free fall as he observed the vultures'' reactions but then his face froze. A golden light shed behind the barrier of clouds and he spotted an outline of wings that were growing distant.


    Rose!


    Only a single person had a Golden Talent and it couldn''t be anyone else. Number One''s n to escape into the stone pirs grove was momentarily canceled as he formed another set of wings. His Soul Energy was running low so he swallowed another pill before chasing after Rose.


    ''Are you okay down there?'' Number One questioned Nami while sting another hole ahead to pass through. Even though he trusted hisdies, he still had to make sure they were okay.


    ''Don''t worry about us, we are cleaning up and will join you in a bit,'' Nami informed hurriedly. ''Some students seem to be injured though. Should we help them?''


    It was impossible to avoid injuries with such arge amount of enemies but Number One felt no responsibility for the rest. Everyone was on their own in this world and he wasn''t their babysitter.


    ''The pills are yours. You can sell them to Headmaster ke if he wants to buy,'' Number One replied just as he climbed higher into the sky and the contact they had was cut off. Their connection didn''t work on long distances or else it would be too powerful tool to have.


    The ck Vultures chased after Number One madly but they gave up as soon as he passed through the clouds. That didn''t stop him from going after Rose and he finally saw the sun that was hiding this whole time. He was blinded for a moment but then he spotted the person that orchestrated everything.


    "I knew it was you," Number One called out with no fear as he flew up to face Rose. "Are you having fun with your games? What''s the point of all this?"


    The ck cloak fluttered to the wind as Rose observed Number One through the Golden Mask and she remained silent. He wasn''t able to get any answers to this topic before but that didn''t stop him from trying.


    "What are you even preparing me for? What if I die to one of your stupid challenges?" Number One continued to ask to get anything out of her. "Once I''m dead, you won''t be able to help your Master so what''s the whole point? Are you using them to train me?"


    "Don''t worry, you are not going to die," Rose assured. "Your will to live is strong and I pick your opponents carefully. They are just enough to push you to your limits."


    "And what if you are wrong?" Number One questioned while nearing to face her up close. "I already almost died to Miss ck when she cut off my heart and I only survived because she didn''t cut off my head. Did you think that was possible? How long can I survive until you finally fail your calctions?"


    Rose was taken aback by his words and didn''t deny anything. "I knew she will try to kill you and I knew you will recover. She wasn''t a fan of cutting up bodies so you were fine either way. I wouldn''t send anyone after you that you can''t handle."


    Rose paused and added, "If you do end up dying, that only means you were not the right person so it''s not a big deal. I still believe your fate is already sealed and you won''t die so easily."


    "Right person for what?" Number One asked again but Rose stopped entertaining his questions.


    "Are you sure you have time to talk right now? Your challenge is not over," Rose pointed out calmly.


    "The ck Vultures are not an issue for us," Number One replied confidently just before he heard the loudest screech ever. It followed by a strong st of wind from behind and Rose fleered.


    "Are you sure about that?"

 Chapter 101 White Vulture

    Number One turned abruptly only to see a gigantic White Vulture staring him down. Its pointy beak was the size of his torso but that wasn''t the scary part. It was the Blue Soul Crystal that shone brightly on the vulture''s forehead.


    Screeeee!!


    The White Vulture didn''t wait with its attack as itunched forward while extending its neck to stab Number One but he was quick enough to dodge. He folded his wings and let the gravity pull him towards the ground. He secretly hoped that Rose would be the next target but he quickly got disappointed.


    Rose didn''t even try to run away and simply stared back with dominance. The White Vulture only hesitated for a moment before deciding to follow after the weaker prey. The Soul Beasts of its level were not stupid and could easily recognize a strong opponent.


    "I already expected to face the leader but isn''t that overdoing?" Number One rolled his eyes as the Heaven Rank Soul Beast chased after him. Any Soul Beast above Earth Rank was extremely rare in the Outer World and Rose had to bring one to challenge him again.


    Therge Blue Soul Crystal would definitely be useful to him but Number One already knew how troublesome it would be to kill it. His beam of light operated on generating immense heat that burned the enemies but Heaven Rank Soul Beasts and above were usually immune to heat. Unless he fired his gun right next to the vulture''s head, he wouldn''t be able to break through its defenses.


    ''I am being chased by a Heaven Rank beast so tell everyone to hide. I aming down,'' Number One informed as the White Vulture used the sun as a cover to dive after him. He immediately activated his Soul Vision to locate the target and fired to slow it down.


    That happened to be the most anticlimactic shot as the White Vulture didn''t even try to evade. Its beak glowed with blue light and it passed right through with no fucks given.


    ''Do you need our help?'' Nami questioned cheerfully and Number One paused in wonder.


    Number One was fine risking his own life since he could always regenerate but his women couldn''t. One snap on them and their life would be over. That alone convinced him to pull them away from the fight but he was toote to announce his decision.


    ''Nevermind, Luna said you have no say in that and we areing to help you,'' Namimented helplessly whichplicated things. Number One had no real experience in battling in a group as he always did everything on his own.


    ''We can''t fight it directly,'' Number One replied as he spotted the two beauties readying themselves to fly. ''Stay where you are. I will bring it to you and then we will attack altogether.''


    It was a quick n Number One thought on the spot but the actual execution was apletely different challenge. He dove straight down between the red pirs and swiftly maneuvered deeper into the stone grove. The tight space was supposed to give him an advantage but he underestimated his opponent.


    The whole area was his own yground and the White Vulture was like a fish in the water. It gently folded its massive wings to pass the tight corners and followed right after Number One while constantly gaining momentum. He kept turning and used the pirs as cover but his eleration couldn''tpare.


    Swoosh!


    The White Vulture suddenly extended its neck to bite ahead and its sharp beak went right between Number One''s legs. He finally tensed up while shooting des behind him and rushed to the girls as fast as he could.


    ''This thing is aiming for my crotch!'' Number One called out on the way with the beast on his tail. ''Be careful of its beak. One snap and you are over.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''We are already waiting in positions,'' Nami informed hurriedly just before Number One spotted their pirs in the distance. He was forced to lom between the pirs to force the vulture to brake and finally exploded its wings as soon as he crossed the surface.


    "Now!" Number One cried out as he rolled on the top of the pir and the girls pierced ahead with their Soul Swords. The White Vulture momentarily snapped its beak at Luna''s sword but Nami''s attack sliced right through its right wing.


    SCREEE!


    The White Vulture screamed from pain as it tumbled in the air before regaining its bnce andnding on distant pirs. Its ws bit into the ground to slow its momentum before it red sharply with its blue eyes. It was clearly pissed off and wanted nothing else than killing them.


    "Well done!" Number One praised as he joined Nami''s side and grabbed her waist urgently. "I need a weapon. Exchange the Wind Burst''s feather with the Soul Sword."


    The Wind Burst was a nice Soul Art with area damage but it was useless while going against Soul Beasts. It could be used against humans to catch them off guard or disturb their bnce but he needed something strong enough to prate the White Vulture''s defenses.


    "Right now? It''s going to take more than a moment to clear the feather," Nami replied anxiously as the White Vultureunched and attack while jumping from pir to pir. "Just leave it to¡ª"


    "I will cover you!" Luna cut Nami off as she volunteered immediately and prepared another Soul Sword to fight the beast. She had no fear in her voice and it was filled with excitement instead.


    "Trust me," Number One assured and pulled Nami to kiss her deeply. His hand lit up in an instant and his skin burned as if someone was pouring hot oil on his skin.


    Number Onepletely ignored the pain and simply watched Luna with a side eye in case they needed to step in. She was thankfully not going all in like a maniac and focused on distracting the vulture with her Shadow Step Art in full motion. Each time the White Vulture tried to stab her with its beak, she dodged to the side and aimed her sword at its head.


    The speed was so quick that Number One could barely follow it even with his Soul Vision active. He expected it would actually be easier to win onnd but Luna struggled tond a single strike.


    ''Should I lure it by letting it bite me?'' Number One wondered legitimately but Nami only stepped on his foot to get rid of that idea.


    ''You can''t keep risking your life to get an easy hit on the beasts. What if it strikes your head?'' Nami was upset and finally pulled away from the kiss. "It''s done. Let''s help Luna."


    Pa!


    Number One was about to test the new Soul Sword but then they heard a loud p.

 Chapter 102 Too Hard To Kill

    It was Luna who was suddenly sent flying with a swing of the White Vulture''s wing which forced Number One to act immediately. Heunched with Nami towards Luna and caught her mid-air beforending on another pir with a slide on his feet.


    "You okay?" Number One questioned as he quickly ced Luna down and she nodded firmly.


    "It''s fast," Lunamented while popping a Body Revitalizing Pill into her mouth and suggested. "Let''s surround it and bleed it out with sword cuts. We should be fine if we don''t get hit."


    Just like them, the White Vulture didn''t attack right away and instead seized them up to calcte its potential of winning. The beast still looked determined to fight it out only to change their mind a moment after.


    "Number One! Are you guys okay?!" Headmaster ke shouted from afar as he finally appeared with Darius by his side. The people''s advantage scared the White Vulture away and it began running away.


    "Fuck¡­" Number One cursed as their wings burst from their back and they chased after the White Vulture without even replying to Headmaster ke''s question.


    One didn''t need to be a genius to realize Number One made a mistake. If he let the girls battle together instead of wasting the time swapping the Soul Arts then the fight could have already been over. They wouldn''t point out his wrong judgment but he held himself ountable.


    "It''s heading towards the mountains!" Luna announced as the White Vulture bounced on its feet while gliding with its injured wing. It couldn''t swing it but its speed wasn''t that much slower without it.


    "I will stop it," Number One informed with a determined gaze and his palms lit up with Alchemy me. Boosting his speed definitely wasn''t its purpose but he had to improvise.


    The mes burned through his Soul Energy but Number One elerated momentarily and caught up just a few secondster. He didn''t even think about what to do next but he crushed into the White Vulture''s back and gripped it tightly.


    The beast wiggled to throw him off but Number One''s hand already carried a Soul Sword which he stabbed directly into the Vulture''s back. It screeched horribly while tripping on its own feet and they both mmed against the pir with a loud thud.


    "Number One!" The girls cried out his name as Number One tumbled with the beast and they rolled off towards the ground. He could jump away to stabilize his flight but there was no chance he would waste such an opportunity.


    "Dodge it now!" Number One shouted as he stuck his hand into the Vulture''s wound and unleashed all his Soul Energy into hisst st. "Bang!"


    As soon as Number One saw the blinding light fire through the White Vulture''s body, his consciousness slipped into his heavenly space and he avoided the iing pain. He had no time to escape from being crushed by the massive Soul Beast''s body copsing on him.


    "Damn¡­ That must have hurt¡­" Number One cursed again as his body shook from the impact. Even though he was away, part of his consciousness was still in his real body and reacted to the outside factors.


    Number One rushed to the golden bowl and gulped down a mouthful of liquid just in case. His real body was definitely crushed into bits and he needed any help he could get to recover.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I should have calcted it better," Number One scolded himself as he actually forgot to include the other people in his n. "We would be fine if Headmaster ke didn''t appear and I wouldn''t have to risk my life again¡­"


    They could easily surround the White Vulture with just the three of them but he was trying to include himself too much. He was too used to fighting alone and part of him couldn''t fully trust others in finishing the job. Even though he knew that Luna and Nami were capable, his mind automatically picked ideas in which he was involved.


    Letting others handle his matters just didn''t feel right for Number One and that was the main thing he had to work on.


    "I guess we need to fight together more so I can practice my trust¡­" Number One decided with a sigh and waited at least two minutes before finally returning back. He wasn''t dead which was already good news but the pain waspletely gone which wasn''t ideal.


    Number One was still covered by the White Vulture''s body which showed he killed it but his whole body was paralyzed as if he broke his spine in the fall. He didn''t even feel his toes which were bound to get him some scolding. Nami would be fine with any mistakes he makes as long as he doesn''t get hurt.


    It took the group five minutes to finally flip the vulture away and Number One saw the light once again. Everything seemed blurry as multiple figures appeared by his side but Nami''s voice was crisp in his mind.


    ''Baby! Can you hear me?!'' Nami questioned worriedly as she pped his face a few times and Number One finally saw her anxious expression. She must have been calling to him but he couldn''t hear her in his heavenly space.


    ''I can hear you but my body is messed up,'' Number One replied calmly while signaling down with his eyes. ''Can you step on my spine? It should be cracked and uneven so just put it back in its ce.''


    Nami was immediately horrified but she didn''t waste any time. They flipped him to the side while lifting his shirt and Nami connected his bent spine which resumed the healing process. That was the main worry in having such incredible ability as he would probably starve to death if he was alone.


    "Why didn''t you wait for us!" Luna shouted as they saw him moving again and didn''t even question his miraculous recovery before hugging him tightly. "I thought you got killed! I hate you! Dummy! Stupid!"


    Number One was overwhelmed by her reaction and sat up while hugging them both. "Don''t worry, I''m all fine. We got the beast in the end."


    ''You know what you did wrong. I won''t be scolding you¡­'' Nami ryed in his mind as she tightened her grip.


    All of it happened under Headmaster ke and Darius'' eyes who sighed in relief at his recovery. "Don''t scare us like that. It would be a shame if you got killed by being crushed by a heavy beast."


    "I''m cursed and too hard to kill I guess. Maybe next time," Number One joked as he tried to stand up only to be hugged tighter by his girls. He knew he would get scolded if he talked about death one more time.

 Chapter 103 Sand Bandits

    "A Heaven Rank Soul Beast has such precious materials it would be a waste not to extract them. I will inform the Academy to send over a Hunting Team to take care of it," Headmaster ke suggested as he observed the massive bird. "You can simply pay them a percentage and keep the rest money for yourself."


    "Alright, you can contact Captain Jack to send the team over," Number One replied as the girls helped him up. "There are also hundreds of ck Vultures that we killed which can also be extracted. They are still Earth Rank after all."


    Captain Jack didn''t cause him any problems and was quite chill to work with so it didn''t hurt to stay loyal. It felt like he had his own team to clean after him but he didn''t think they minded. Money was still money in the end.


    "Yeah, I was about to mention that too," Headmaster ke nodded and walked away to make the call.


    "What about the rest of the students?" Number One questioned Darius who has been staring at him this whole time. It was clear what he wanted to know but Number One didn''t have anything to say.


    "I ced a formation barrier around them to make sure they are safe before we rush to help you," Darius replied calmly while peeking at Number One''s back. "Are you sure you are good? We just saw your broken spine poke through your back and now you are acting as if nothing happened."


    "My bones started healing after being put in the right ce. I took a Body Revitalizing Pill before the fall," Number One exined and didn''t offer any other response before he walked towards the White Vultures'' head. He knew the girls wanted to discuss it with him but securing the Blue Soul Crystal was a priority.


    Stealing loot was quitemon in the world of Cultivation so they couldn''t wait for too long. If they happened to be spotted by some bandits or a hunting team from another Academy, they would immediately be a target.


    "I guess we won''t be able to extract its organs," Number Onemented as he witnessed the destruction he caused. The White Vulture''s torso was all blown away and the edges were burned to crisp.


    The White Vulture might have great defenses on the outside but on the inside it was defenseless. It was a shame to lose the Soul Beast''s heart which could sell for a lot of money but Number One was satisfied with the instant reward instead. He pulled out a hunting knife and began pulling out the palm-sized Soul Crystal in the beast''s forehead.


    Although Number One never tried to extract the beasts, he was quite proficient in taking out the crystals. Back in the day, he didn''t even have a Storage Ring so he only focused on the most valuable parts.


    "Hey¡­" Luna muttered next to him as he focused on cutting the flesh. "I wasn''t serious when I said I hate you. I was just mad that you would hurt yourself on purpose once again."


    "I know," Number One informed with a smile. "It''s a normal reaction after seeing your man in such a state but you should get used to it. I will definitely get hurt again in the future so hopefully, it doesn''t bother youter on. Don''t let emotions cloud your judgment."


    "That''s a stupid mentality," Luna replied with a roll of her eyes. "You should aim to never get hurt. If you relied on us more, we would all be fine by now."


    "I already have ns to work on that," Number One nodded as he finally pulled away the blue crystal and kept it in his Storage Ring. "Let''s go, we can collect more Orange Crystals until the Hunting Team arrives."


    Headmaster ke seemed to hear them as he reacted immediately, "Darius, you can tag along with them. I will stay here and protect the caracass. There can still be Sand Bandits in the area so be careful. Someone killed them to lure the ck Vultures to us so they might also be watching."


    The presence of Rose was hard to hide as it was clearly a set up so Number One took the responsibility. "The person responsible is already gone. They are not big fans of mine so they orchestrated this trap to kill me. I already warned you beforehand."


    "Why would someone do that instead of attacking you personally?" Headmaster ke questioned speechlessly but Number One only shrugged.


    "They are scared of Legendary Alchemist so they want to make my death look like an ident. They tried many times but they failed every time," Number One exined as his shiny wings covered his back. "We will handle whateveres our way so don''t worry. Treat it as good practice."


    Headmaster ke stared at him speechlessly but Number One didn''t stay for more questioning. They flew away towards the rest of the group only to frown at the numerous figures working on extracting the ck Vultures. They wore the same outfits as the corpses from before which exposed their identity.


    "The audacity!" Dariusmented angrily while pulling out his Soul Hammer. "They came just to steal our loot."


    Sand Banditspletely ignored the group of students protected by a barrier and began pulling out Orange Soul Crystals one by one all around the ce. There were close to fifty of them which made the stealing more efficient.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Wait," Number One paused Darius while pulling him away from sight. "Let''s wait until they are done and then kill them. They should have a hideout nearby so we can just follow them and collect everything with no effort."


    "What if they get greedy and attack the students?" Darius questioned with raised eyebrows. "The barrier is great against Soul Beasts but it can be easily destroyed by Soul Artists."


    "That''s not really an issue. You can go in and scare them away when they try anything and leave the rest to us," Number One suggested while beckoning the girls to follow him. He was already thinking of how to practice teamwork with them and didn''t expect to have an opportunity this soon.


    "Us? Will you let us help you this time?" Luna questioned as soon as they circled around and found a spot to watch the scene from a distance. "Don''t think I will be as kind as Nami. I will call you out if you act stupid again."


    "He already knows," Nami defended calmly and suggested another perspective. "If anything, we should focus on getting even stronger to the point we can keep up. Why should we force him to slow down for us? Even though it was safer to group up and finish the beast together, it''s not entirely his fault."


    Luna tried to find an argument but Nami only took Number One''s hand into hers and added, "The reason why I am not mad is because I know he cares about us as much as we do for him. We want to help him but he wants to protect us too. He will risk his life to end the danger and keep us safe. I don''t like it but we can''t expect him to change his habits with a snap of his finger. He knows what he needs to fix and we can only get stronger to give him more choices."


    "I just need to learn how to trust your abilities more but ites with practice. We can do it together," Number Onemented as he rewarded Nami with a kiss and reached for Luna. "I am d that you call me out when I act wrong, so don''t stop. I will improve."


    Luna nodded in understanding and pouted while grabbing his hand. "I just don''t want to see you hurt¡­ I never cared this much and it''s painful to see."


    "Mhmm, I understa¡ª" Number One nodded only to be cut off by the sounds ofmotion. Darius seemed to have acted already which forced them to move.


    "Let''s reset the bet from before and try again," Number One suggested as they followed after the Sand Bandits who all scattered above the pirs.


    "I thought we still won but I didn''t even count," Luna replied in an improved mood. "Now that we have human opponents it should be much easier."


    It was actually quite easy to follow the group of Sand Bandits since their wings couldn''t be slower. Number One''s group used the stone pirs as cover and they trailed the bandits all the way to the nearby mountain range.


    "There are more of them than I expected," Number One muttered as theynded at the base of the mountain and saw tens of bandits observing the sky from their viewing spots. "That''s quite the operation they have here."


    "Most of them were either yellow or orange Talents," Luna pointed out quietly as shended next to him and Nami. "We can just go inside and eliminate them."


    "Are you fine with killing though? I can handle most of it if you want," Number One pointed out before they began. "You might have no issues killing Soul Beasts but it''s human life you are taking here."


    Number One was sure the two of them had no experience in killing but they didn''t seem to show any reaction.


    "They are Bandits who steal and kill. I don''t feel bad killing scum," Luna replied confidently and Nami nodded as well. "If they had a chance they would kill us too."


    It was a pleasant surprise and Number One kissed them both for good luck as he led the way. "We were supposed to train our teamwork so let''s not face them all together."


    "What else do you have in mind?" Nami asked curiously while they sneaked behind thest pir of the grove.


    "Wouldn''t our cooperation improve if we can kill them all without anyone noticing?"

 Chapter 104 Underground Hideout

    Luna and Nami grew excited at Number One''s words. He seemed quite determined to improve which was everything they could want. He didn''t just ignore their worries and instead worked on fixing their issues.


    "What''s the n then?" Luna questioned quietly but Number One only smiled while preparing tounch forward.


    "There is no n. We go in and cooperate without saying a single word. We should practice the understanding with just our bodies," Number One informed and finally dashed through the open ne using his Heavenly Clouds Steps. They had to be as silent as possible and his Soul Art fit perfectly.


    Number One didn''t even look behind him to see if the girls followed him or not. It was all about trust and training their awareness. Each of them was supposed to cover the other two without a need to react. It was the first time Number One ever tried to rely on someone else in battle but he wouldn''t know how it was until he tried it.


    The Sand Bandits seemed to have turned the whole mountain into their base as each t surface had bunkers that allowed them to watch both the sky and thend underneath. They were on a special alert after the recent attack but Number One showed no hesitation.


    "Ah! Enemi¡ª" the Sand Bandit tried to cry out as soon as he spotted them from the gap in the bunker but his words were cut off by a flying Soul Sword. It pierced right through the man''s forehead before Number One jumped inside through the small opening.


    Four Sand Bandits gazed at Number One in shock as he pulled out his sword and immediately fired Fireballs from their fists. They didn''t expect Number One to run straight past them without care and sank his sword in the bandit''s chest.


    "Call for r¡ª" The other three immediately dashed to pull the string for rm but Number One wasn''t alone. His two beauties were already on the site and cut the three bandits without a single wasted move.


    Number One was like a crude barbarian with his own Soul Sword while the girls performed beautiful Soul Arts that only added to their strength and speed.


    Thud.


    The bodies hit the ground at the same time and Number One crouched to take out the bandit''s loot. Normally he wouldn''t be interested but any amount of Soul Crystals improved his heavenly space. The girls had a simr idea and swiftly kept three pouches in their Storage Rings.


    The main targets were obviously the Orange Soul Crystals that were taken by the Sand Bandits in the hideout so Number One didn''t expect much from the rest. They swiftly left the bunker without saying a single word and rushed to the second. This time it was Luna who led the pack with an excited grin on her face.


    ''Even if this is training, stay near Luna and work together. I will always be fine if I''m hurt, you might not,'' Number One advised in his mind and Nami acknowledged with a quick yes. Everyone had their own advantage in each field and they had to use all their strengths.


    "Hahaha, are you serious? They were hiding in a protective barrier while you all extracted the Soul Crystals?"


    A loud voice came from the inside of the bunker as Luna paused by the entrance.


    "If only you saw their faces! They were so mad, hahaha! If only we had more time I would get even more crystals," the Sand Bandit called out inughter. "I only managed to get¡ª Ugh!"


    A Soul Sword passed through the man''s chest as he withdrew the bag from his Yellow Storage Ring and he coughed blood inside. He dropped to his knees and watched as Lunaunched forward and cut the other four men before they could even react.


    "Thanks for the loot. You saved us time," Number Onemented as he took over the bag and the ring just before the bandit fell to the ground. He then gazed at Luna who wasing back with a smile.


    "You are enjoying it too much," Number One pointed out in worry and reached out to wipe a drop of blood from her cheek. "It''s your first time killing other people and you act like you have been doing it for years. Make sure it doesn''t get to your head."


    It was quite easy to losepassion after killing a lot and Miss ck was a great example. She would cut through humans as if they were beasts and didn''t even care. Number One gave this short moment for Luna to realize her actions.


    "Huuu¡­ I think I''m still full of energy from earlier¡­" Luna took a deep breath. "I have killed hundreds of beasts and fighting was so fun. I imagined those Bandits as if they were beasts so it felt easier to kill them."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I know," Number One nodded while leaning over to kiss her. "That''s why I remind you so you don''t turn into a killing maniac. We are only killing them because they stole from us and they are bad people. In the future, only resort to killing if you have to protect yourself or you have no other choice to achieve your goals."


    "Why do you treat me like a kid? I''m not stupid¡­" Luna pouted at his words but Number One only had a simple response.


    "Because you are mine and I care about you," Number One replied and flicked her nose yfully. "Let''s go."


    Even though Luna was still excited as they killed one group after another but Number One noticed her improving attitude. Instead of killing because she enjoyed it, she killed because it was necessary and she wanted to impress him. It was no longer mindless butchering and they actually progressed as a group.


    The whole scenario was moving too smoothly and they were eventually discovered. They didn''t leave time to hide the bodies which made it quite obvious that they were being attacked. They only managed to clear the west side when they spotted two Sand Bandits flying from the east side of the mountain that was already filled with corpses.


    "I guess it was still good for our first training," Number Onemented as his wings burst out and heunched towards the culprits. If they couldn''t be sneaky anymore, they could only face the hideout directly.


    The two Sand Bandits didn''t hesitate to run away and Number One let them lead them straight towards their base. They were not aware that the intruders had no idea where it was exactly and they led them straight toward death.


    "Get inside and block the entrance!" the Sand Bandits cried out as theynded in front of a hidden opening only to be turned into hedgehogs. Numerous des pierced into their backs and they scared the other bandits away.


    They momentarily covered the entrance with a heavy stone te which caused Number One to chuckle. Hended carefully and left the looting to thedies as he withdrew a dark pill. "You should cover your nose and mouth with a cloth."


    Number One had some thought earlier that morning on what kind of pills would be useful to him and he made sure to make various kinds. One of them was an Explosive Pill that acted exactly like it was named.


    Bang!


    The pill exploded on impact and the stone te turned into a giant cloud of dust that covered them from head to toe. That didn''t stop Number One who already covered his eyes with Soul Vision and rushed inside the opening with his sword cutting anything on his path.


    "Intruders!" the Sand Bandits yelled every time to rm the rest as if the explosion wasn''t already obvious. One even tried to retreat with their Movement Arts but Number One caught him right as he reached the main cavern.


    "Ughhh!" the bandit grunted as Number One gutted him from the back and he dropped down onto the man-made stairs. His body was slowly sliding down towards a massive underground bar with hundreds of bandits staring at him.


    They all stopped drinking and eating as dust filled the cavern which made Number One dumbfounded. "Are you all actually delusional? Did you really start to celebrate with drinks and whores after robbing a Soul Academy? What did you think was going to happen? Did you think we will die to some Heaven Rank Soul Beast?"


    Number One was actually speechless and his words caused a pin drop silence in a previously noisy bar. Only then did he see the bar was just one part of it and soon more people began going out from the living quarters built in the walls.


    "Alright, you have a minute to take out all the Soul Crystals and Storage Rings you have or I''m going on a killing spree," Number One broke the silence with a confident tone. "I especially want all Orange Soul Crystals you stole from us and I will know if you are hiding anything. Don''t make me wait."


    The Sand Bandits looked at each other before they all began standing up from their tables and stopping their lovemaking that they were shameless enough to do it in public. Many of them formed Soul Weapons with clear intentions to fight it out.


    "Hah, you want to take all of us with just you?" A dark-skinned, buff man questioned inughter after pulling up his zipper. "Put your stick away before you stab yourself kid. You try to threaten us while being a White Talent?"


    The man caused everyone to burst outughing and his Green Soul Energy shaped into a gigantic double-handed ax that he carried with a single hand. "Get your ass back to your stinky Academy before we make you."

 Chapter 105 Bloodbath

    The Sand Bandits'' confidence skyrocketed once the dark-skinned man stepped forward to take the lead. They all started cursing at Number One but his smile didn''t falter for even a second. Despite outnumbering him, they didn''t want to attack him which showed they were still wary of his strength.


    "You still have thirty seconds," Number Onemented as he stopped Luna and Nami in the tunnel. He didn''t want to provoke the brutes to attack after seeing two beauties like them.


    "And I already told you to fuck off," the dark-skinned man cursed again as he threatened with his ax. "If you don''t leave us alone in ten seconds, I will cut off your hand and stick it up your ass."


    "Maybe you want to die but others might prefer to enjoy their life," Number One replied calmly while gazing across the cavern. "All of you are responsible for yourself. Is your life less important than a few Soul Crystals you stole just now? You still have time to think it over."


    Number One couldn''t care less about killing some bandits as long as he received his money so the proposal was genuine. If they grouped up and piled all the goods for him to take, he would leave and never see them again.


    Too bad, the bandits were a lost cause and they didn''t appreciate his generosity.


    "Don''t fall for his tricks! We are stronger together!" the dark-skinned man shouted as he walked towards the exit. "The Soul Academy is going to bring reinforcement soon. Either we break through and run away or we will all get killed."


    "Or you can just give back what you stole and no one has to die," Number One reminded as he withdrew a Soul Boosting Pill. The sight of it caused an immediate pause as greed lit up on the bandits'' faces.


    Number One waited just in case anyone decided to give in and popped the pill into his mouth. "No one? That''s a shame. You leave me no choice but to kill you all too."


    Thedies who were clearly prostitutes in the hideout finally hesitated but Number One already gave them a chance to step forward. He aimed his gun at the dark-skinned man and chose him as the first target.


    "Kill this bitc¡ª" the dark-skinned man couldn''t even finish his war cry before the cavern lit up with a beam of light. It was a signal for Nami and Luna to finallye out of the tunnel but they weren''t here to talk.


    They swiftly jumped down towards the closest enemy and sliced them before they could even recover from the temporary blindness. Even though some of the bandits seemed to be skilled, the matchup wasn''t fair. How could onepare a bandit who was mostly enjoying his life to Luna who dedicated her life to training?


    It was pure ughter and everything turned into chaos. Tables and meals went flying as bodies were piled on the floor which caused the Sand Bandits to panic. The lucky ones who weren''t on the bottom floor of the bar immediately came out of their rooms and rushed towards the only exit. They only needed to pass through lonely Number One who was blocking the way but that turned out to be an even tougher task.


    "I gave you all a chance," Number Onemented while spreading his wings and beginning his own assault. He fired tens of des at the closest bandits who had no way of protecting themselves and then finished off with another beam of light that burned the bodies on its path.


    Compared to the ck Vultures who were born for quick maneuvers, humans were more sloppy and the ce didn''t have any room for dodging. The bandits couldn''t even reach him in the first ce and any long-range ability was sliced through by a quick de from Number One''s wing.


    The dark-skinned man who dodged the first shot was dumbfounded by the sudden turn of events. He was probably right that they could force their way out if it was just Number One but that wasn''t the case.


    "I''m not dying here!" the dark-skinned man cried out as he stepped on the stairs once again and his body glowed with green light. That momentarily boosted his speed and defense as all des bounced off his torso.


    The dark-skinned man went straight for the head but Number One ducked in the opposite direction. His right wing was sliced off cleanly by the ax just as he counter-attacked on his own.


    "Arrghh!"


    Number One cut right through the man''s thigh which burst out with blood. He didn''t let him swing again in desperation and followed with another upper sh that sliced off the iing arm.


    Thebo didn''t evenst a second for everyone but for Number One it was much slower than that. His Soul Vision let him notice all movements with no dy which was a huge advantagepared to someone without it.


    "Please! Take our money and we will leave!" the bandits started begging as soon as the big guy fell to the ground but their death was already decided.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bang!


    Another beam pierced through the cavern and killed the beggers on the spot. Once Number One started killing, there was no turning back. He couldn''t let anyone survive in case they had connections with other gangs or bandit groups. They have already seen his face so they could only die.


    ''Kill everyone. No mercy,'' Number One informed as he watched his girls go on a rampage and they took it to the heart. Not only did they clear the base floor but they even checked every room and killed everyone who tried to hide in the amodations.


    Was it cruel? Maybe, but that was the world they lived in. Kind-hearted people were the first ones to die and Number One was already too lenient on them. He gave them too much time to scheme and n an attack on him when he knew very well they wouldn''t surrender.


    "I got one hundred and twenty-six," Luna announced proudly after the clean-up was over. "What about you Nami?"


    "I only got eighty-six," Nami replied casually as they both looked at Number One to learn his number. He actually forgot about the bet and wasn''t bothered to count so he only shrugged.


    "I guess you two won. Let''s collect all the loot and get out of here," Number Onemented while looking closely at all the corpses. "Be careful though. Someone might be still alive."


    Number One watched everyone in search of any movement but the cavern waspletely silent. Most of the lights were broken and someone could try to hide in the dark by pretending to be dead. With so many bodies on the ground, it wasn''t that hard to hide underneath one of them in the midst of the chaos.


    His instinct seemed to be on point as he didn''t need to wait long for a surprise. He was looking through the bodies to collect all the Soul Crystal bags and Storage Rings when he felt a sharp pain in his leg. Someone attacked from the ground while having a hole in their chest and stabbed him with a knife.


    "Hahaha, die bitch!" The bandit burst outughing while coughing out blood from their mouth just before Number One sliced their throat. He actually thought the man was dead which was his mistake.


    "Are you okay?" Luna and Nami called out immediately as they approached and watched Number One pull out the knife. The wound closed right away but his skin turned ck as if the knife poisoned him.


    Number One didn''t hesitate to pull out his own knife and began cutting off the dead skin from his leg before letting his regeneration take over. One needed a lot of determination to be able to cut into his own skin but that wasn''t his first rodeo.


    "I will be fine," Number One assured them while giving his girls a knowing nce. "This is what I was talking about. Double check every body before you get too close."


    It was actually more dangerous to face wounded enemies who would risk anything to score a kill. They would even pretend to be dead while bleeding out in order to get the chance of striking them. Looting required them to get close to the bodies which could expose them to danger.


    "Maybe we should wait until everyone bleeds to death," Luna suggested only to rub her nose. "But the stench of blood is quite thick. I would rather get out of here quickly."


    Number One thought of using his wing des to stab every single body once again when they heard footstepsing from the exit. All three of them turned around only to chuckle at Darius'' bbergasted face as he stared at the bloodbath.


    "Holy shit¡­ We followed dead bodies and found this hideout but I didn''t expect you to clean them this fast," Dariusmented while gazing at them with mixed feelings. "Kids these days¡­ What are you all eating?"


    "We?" Number One repeated. "Did Captain Jack arrive already?"


    They didn''t hear an answer as the man in question stepped into the cavern and Captain Jack raised his eyebrows at the scene. He wasn''t surprised though and instead burst outughing.


    "Since Number One belongs to our Hunting Team, this should still count as if wepleted the mission, right?"

 Chapter 106 Not Soul Artist

    "Hmmm? What do you mean?" Number One questioned with raised eyebrows. "Did you happen to take a mission to kill those Sand Bandits?"


    "Yeah and we took it today morning," Captain Jack replied happily while stepping in to see the bloodbath. "We heard you areing to the main Academy so we decided to meet you halfway and escort you. We took this mission toplete it on the way but you beat us to it."


    Captain Jack then gazed at Nami and Luna who still wielded their Soul Swords before suggesting, "Ladies, do you wish to join us? There is always a ce for strong individuals in our team."


    Number One already considered the three of them as unity so wherever he went, they would follow as well. The girls made it clear by walking up and holding onto Number One''s arm. "We are Number One''s team."


    "Perfect," Captain Jackmented and whistled towards the exit. "Do you need help in looting this ce? I heard those bastards stole your Soul Crystals."


    Number One only chuckled and nodded, "Some of them might be still alive so careful. One already stabbed me."


    It felt good to be working with someone aspetent as Captain Jack who could read the situation without many words. Before they knew it, the Hunting Team came through and helped with the ransacking of the whole area. They helped him collect all the Orange Crystals that were stolen and much more.


    "You can take the rest of the goods and sell everything. We can split the money afterward," Number One proposed as he transferred all the crystals into one Storage Ring. There were at least fifty or sixty rings in a pile and Number One didn''t have the connections or the time to handle it.


    "That''s settled. We will also extract all the Vultures too and sell what we can on the market. The meat of the Heaven Rank beast should fetch a nice price," Captain Jackmented as he patted Number One on the back. "Are you nning on heading to the Academy now?"


    Number One only wanted the Soul Crystals so he was about to agree but the hideout turned out to have much more to offer.


    "Sir! We found a hidden passage!"


    The reporting from one of the rooms gained Number One''s attention and they followed to see what was going on. The room had nothing special besides a bed, a few drawers, and a wooden crate that was just pulled away from the wall. It revealed a small hole that led deeper into the depths of the mountain.


    "It seems like someone dug it by hand as no explosions were used," Captain Jack pointed out while looking through the hole. "Maybe that''s a backup exit the bandits made in case of emergency?"


    "We won''t know until we find out," Number Onemented as he didn''t hesitate to get on his knees. "Wait for me, I will check it out."


    "I can send someone else instead," Captain Jack proposed but Number One already crawled inside before Captain Jack finished speaking. It seemed like he was the only one who noticed the peculiar smell that wasing out of the hole.


    Number One had stumbled upon an old Essence Stones mine in the past and he still remembered the metallic aftertaste it left in his mouth. He confirmed his guess after breathing in the tunnel and having a simr experience.


    It took Number One at least a minute to reach the other exit and he immediately brightened at the Green glow illuminating the cave. What he didn''t expect was an instant begginging from the dark corner. "Please! Don''t kill me! I''m not a bandit!"


    Number One came out of the narrow tunnel and activated his Soul Vision to see an old man with a white pickaxe in his hands. To make it even more surprising, it wasn''t a normal metal pickaxe but instead a Soul Weapon in the shape of it.


    "White Talent with a Soul Pickaxe?" Number Onemented with a dumbfounded expression. "How did you do it?"


    The Green Essence Stones momentarily dropped in priority as the man in front of him did the impossible. They were both White Talent yet his Soul Weapon was firm without any fluctuations.


    "This?" the old man muttered while disying his pickaxe. "My metal pickaxe broke almost thirty years ago so I just tried using my Soul Energy and it formed into a pickaxe. I have been using it since then and it has never failed me."


    The old man slowly walked up while raising his arms to surrender and pleaded again, "Please don''t kill me. I am just an old miner and I have been here long before those bandits came and turned this cavern into a hideout. You can check my Storage Ring. All I have is food, water, and clean clothes. The rest of the space is full of ore I collected the past week."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The old man seemed honest but Number One still caught the ring that was thrown at him. It was umon that a White Talent was in possession of a Green Storage Ring but it wasn''t that surprising knowing they were in a Green Essence Stone mine. He must have collected them for a while and found an Artifact Crafter to make him one.


    "That''s a lot of nice ore you got there," Number Onemented as he inspected the ring. It was filled with perfect Green Essence Stones that were stuck in hard bedrock.


    "Thank you, I have only been collecting the best pieces since I have limited space," the old man replied kindly. "My wife will get mad if I bring her any cracked fragments since they can''t be used for Artifacts. She is the one who made this ring for me."


    The old man recalled his Soul Pickaxe and questioned, "You believe me, right? I really mean no harm."


    "Don''t worry, you are safe as long as you don''t try anything funny," Number One replied as he threw the ring back to the old man. "I might be ruthless at times but I don''t kill the innocent."


    Number One would only resort to killing if it was necessary to achieve his goals. He needed the Poisonous Toad Leaves so the Twin Alchemists could only die if they didn''t hand it over. The old man only had Essence Stones in his possession and the mine had plenty of them.


    "You are a really kind young man. There are not many left like you," the old man acknowledged with a satisfied nod. "If it was any of those Soul Academies they would definitely take my ring away and kill me in a worst-case scenario."


    "Actually, I am from the Winged Soul Academy but don''t worry, the people that came with me won''t do anything to you," Number One assured. "We might even let you work for us if you are willing."


    The old man widened his eyes at the proposal. "Are you serious? Doesn''t the Academy have enough people to mine this ce? Why would they hire an old man with a White Talent?"


    Number One only smiled as it was indeed a very unlikely scenario. The world was unfair and there were no rules about ownership. A powerful entity could take over any ce as long as they were strong enough to control it. Even if the old man owned this mine for decades, they could either forcefully take it or pay him a small sum to silence him.


    The killing was also an option and it was, unfortunately, the mostmonly picked one.


    "Since we discovered this ce first, my team will be the one benefiting from it, not the Academy," Number One replied as he finally called for Captain Jack toe over. He already expected there were rules about sharing any such discoveries with the Academy but his status as an Alchemist allowed him to avoid the rules.


    "If that is really possible, I would love to continue working," the old man pointed out without hesitation. "I have been mining this ce for many years and I only cleared a fraction of it. I didn''t want to cooperate with anyone since that would rm the Academy. We could also keep the prices high by limiting the supply of Green Essence Stones. The wouldn''t be as rare if we flooded the market."


    The old man seemed to know what he was doing which made this exchange even more pleasing. Number One pursed his lips and added, "There is another reason why I want to hire you."


    Number One didn''t say anything else and simply disyed his Soul Energy at the top of his palm. The old man quickly opened his mouth in surprise as he released his own. "You are a White Talent too! How did you be a Soul Artist with a White Talent? I heard that''s impossible."


    Now it was Number One''s turn to be taken aback. "Didn''t you already be one? I''m confused."


    "Oh, I''m not a Soul Artist. I''m just a simple mortal, not like my wife who can fight Soul Beasts if she wants to. If I were to be attacked by one like those ck Vultures, I would definitely die," the old man exined as he formed his pickaxe in a blink of an eye. "All I have is this pickaxe which I use to mine. I only used it a few times to kill a few bats but that doesn''t make me a Soul Artist."


    "..." Number One was speechless at how stable the old man''s Soul Energy was. He didn''t even need a second to form his Soul Pickaxe and it was ready to use.


    "What? I''m serious. Even my wife told me I am not a Soul Artist and I should never be one," the old man added while swinging his pickaxe as if it was a sword. "Actually, I remember she also told me not to show my pickaxe to anyone. I hope I won''t be in trouble with your Soul Academy."


    Number One took a deep breath and exined, "A Soul Artist isn''t someone who can battle Soul Beasts but someone who can perform Soul Arts. Your pickaxe is actually a Soul Weapon that many Soul Artists struggle to form. Just this alone makes you a Soul Artist."


    The old man got stunned as Number One continued, "You are a White Talent and you can master Soul Arts which shows you have potential to be a Soul Artist. Can you tell me how you did it?"

 Chapter 107 Independence

    The old miner was left speechless but he still kept his pickaxe just before Captain Jack came out of the tunnel. "Whoa¡­ Are those Green Essence Stones¡­? I have never seen so many of them in my life."


    "That''s why I called you over. We are going to take over this mine and I will leave it to you to manage," Number One informed as Captain Jack inspected the glowing stones in the wall. "This old miner says this section is just a fraction of it and it goes way deeper than this. We can erge this exit and start the operations from here."


    "This¡­ If that is really true then there is no way you can im this mine for yourself," Captain Jack replied honestly. "You can keep any loot whenever you kill or hunt but anything involving thend belongs to the Academy. You can''t even hide it because the Headmaster is just outside but it''s not that bad. We should still be able to get a nice reward."


    "Don''t worry, you can leave the Academy and the Headmaster to me. You just need to focus on the logistics and how we can manage it," Number One assured while pointing at the old man. "This man has been mining in here for years so he knows this ce more than anyone. You can hire him as the main miner and form a team that will increase the output. We don''t want to flood the market so I think a small group of ten miners should be enough for now."


    "Hello," the old miner greeted shyly and Captain Jack finally gazed in his direction. He only nodded back at him though and then pulled Number One off to the side.


    "I don''t want to ruin your confidence but do you know how much money would the Academy lose out on if they let you have this mine?" Captain Jack questioned quietly. "Even in this small area, I bet there are thousands of Green Essence Stones which are extremely rare and expensive. One of them can sell for up to ten Green Soul Crystals and the price only goes up once you turn them into a Storage Ring for example. An average mine is usually worth millions of Red Soul Crystals so this is a huge deal."


    "Oh, now that you tell me, I guess I ripped Darius off when I traded Storage Rings with him," Number Onemented as he noted to himself to pay Darius back. "Either way, I will be the one talking to the Academy about it so you don''t need to worry. I already have a meeting scheduled with the Academy Board so I will inform them of my decision."


    Captain Jack was clearly taken aback but Number One didn''t n on exining further. His value as a top-tier Alchemist was much higher than a mine which they wouldn''t even have in the first ce.


    "Your decision¡­" Captain Jack repeated and gave up on convincing Number One. "Alright then, I''m all down as long as you can get the Academy approval. I know the man who manages the mines that are owned by the Academy and he has a whole group of miners under him. He would be assigned to handle this mine anyway so we can cooperate with him."


    One would think that the missions are the main source of ie for the Academy but the truth was far from that. Number One wouldn''t be surprised if Soul Academies were even losing money on those missions in order to provide value to students.


    The main ie obviously came from all the territories that Soul Academies controlled and it included all the mines and Soul Herb fields. They would naturally fight anyone who dared to profit off their territory which was exactly what Number One was nning on doing.


    "That''s alright. You can leave the team to protect this ce while we handle the logistics. I will talk to the Headmaster once we leave the hideout," Number One replied calmly. "Actually, we can go back right now since there is nothing else to do in here."


    Captain Jack nced at the old miner who was still patiently waiting and pointed out, "What about him? I can rmend him to my friend to join as a miner but I doubt he would be anyone important. They have their own people who can scan the mine quickly so that''s not a problem."


    The old miner was about to speak but Number One cut him off with definite words, "I already decided to give him free will. If he wants to take the leading role, he will be the main miner who manages this mine. We need someone on the site to coordinate the work and you won''t stay here the whole time. It''s also fine if he wants to just mine on his own and we won''t disturb him."


    Captain Jack was momentarily left speechless and even the old miner thought it was a bit too ridiculous. "I''m really ttered by the trust but why? We don''t really know each other and I can only offer manualbor and a bit of mining knowledge. Is that really enough to take on a leading position of a whole mine?"


    "I was wondering the same," Captain Jack approved the questions but Number One didn''t reply directly.


    "So you want it or not?" Number One asked back the old miner. "I''m sure your wife would be ecstatic to hear the news. I can personally visit her and talk with her about it in case she doesn''t believe you."


    "Of course I want it!" the old miner nodded excitedly. "And this would be perfect. My wife doesn''t trust the Soul Academies so she would definitely think I''m being scammed. You can call me Leon by the way. Even if the Academy doesn''t approve it, I am already grateful for this offer."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You don''t need to thank me, Leon. It''s the least I can do," Number One replied kindly and pointed at the tunnel. "Shall we return?"


    Captain Jack couldn''t be more confused but he no longer questioned Number One motives. It was clear that he didn''t believe their n would even fall through or else he would be more determined. They discovered this mine as a team so it wasn''t just Number One''s own decision after all.


    Anyone would act the same as Captain Jack since they didn''t understand Number One''s pain. He has been unable to master any Soul Arts without any outside help yet he suddenly met a man who could form a Soul Weapon this easily. Number One just had to get to the bottom of this and find out how did he do it.


    Did his wife help him in some way or was it really his own ability? Number One was eager to know the answer but securing Leon''s trust was a priority.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Let me get this straight¡­" Headmaster ke muttered after hearing about the major discovery. "You are saying you discovered a Green Essence Stones mine and decided to take it for yourself. You will also handle all mining and distribution with your Hunting Team. Don''t you think that''s too extreme?"


    "Why would it be too extreme?" Number One asked back confidently. "It just happens I need a lot of money to buy a few things for my personal projects and I will have to import them from the Inner World. I don''t wish to always rely on the Academy''s money since I don''t like to be controlled. This mine will be perfect for me to be independent."


    ? It would definitely take Number One a while beat the Dungeon and enter the Inner World personally. He didn''t have that much time knowing his current situation so he had to focus on breaking through the second golden door.


    "Well, that''s all fine but I can already tell you that the Academy Board is not going to agree to that," Headmaster ke announced the truth. "Even someone with your skills and status won''t be able to convince those old geezers. You would have to offer something of equal value for them to even consider it and it simply doesn''t make sense."


    "Are Saint and Legendary Pills enough?" Number One questioned casually which caused Headmaster ke to almost choking. Captain Jack''s eyes also widened as if he was finally enlightened why Number One was so confident.


    The difference was Number One used his own skills which only increased his individual value. He was never nning on using his ex-Master.


    "Are you going to use such high-ranked pills in exchange for a small mine? You can always sell the pills and get paid more," Headmaster ke pointed out.


    "To make those pills I would need to first gather the right Soul Herbs and I would rather use my own influence to do that," Number One replied simply. "The pills of this rank are also priceless and not many can afford them. It''s not easy to find a buyer and I don''t have time for that. I would rather trade and receive the money in advance to achieve my goals faster."


    Number One paused at Headmaster ke''s hesitation and changed the topic, "Anyway, congrats on your breakthrough. I see the hard work paid off."


    Headmaster ke was taken aback and cleared his throat, "Ehem, thank you. I managed to finally advance during today''s battle."


    Number One could clearly smell the pill aromaing from him so Headmaster ke must have used the pill he gave him while waiting for the Hunting Team to arrive.


    "I''m sure that''s just the start. You will definitely advance further in the future if you continue on this path," Number One informed with a smile and a pat on the shoulder. "Hope you can support me during the meeting with the Academy Board."

 Chapter 108 Bloody Maiden

    "Headmaster ke! You really broke through? Congrattions!" Captain Jack acknowledged excitedly which put even more pressure on the Headmaster.


    Number One''s message was quite clear. He would continue to help as long as Headmaster ke would stay on his side. There was clearly a conflict of interests as he was still the leader of the Winged Soul Academy. It was better for him to support Number One in order to advance in ranks but the Academy would lose its leverage.


    Being the one who was providing Number One all the Soul Herbs forced him to cooperate with the Academy and in turn prevented him from leaving. He was already in debt and it would only increase if he wanted more expensive Soul Herbs. All of that would be gone once Number One was gifted a mine that could pay his debts easily.


    "You don''t need to congratte me," Headmaster ke admitted as he gazed at Number One. "He was the one who gifted me a pill that helped me breakthrough. I''m just lucky I was able to meet him or I would probably waste a few more years before I can advance."


    Headmaster ke was self-aware of the help he received and suggested, "You already know that I can''t decide on such important matters alone. I will bring this up to the board and let you convince them on your own. If you can do it then I have nothing else to say."


    "That''s good enough for me," Number One agreed and turned to Captain Jack. "I will leave the protection of the mine under your control until we settle the logistics and bring the miners. It might take a while so I will reimburse you for the time spent here."


    Captain Jack raised his eyebrows as Number One began pulling out vials of shiny pills and introduced, "Here are thirty Body Revitalizing Pills and thirty Soul Boosting Pills. They are Earth Rank of supreme quality so they are worth quite a while. You can split them between anyone who wants to stay and work."


    "This¡­" Captain Jack was clearly dumbfounded while inspecting the vials and his jaw dropped further after listening to the pill descriptions. "I guess now I understand why you are so confident¡­ Being a disciple of a Legendary Alchemist is for sure a blessing¡­"


    Number One already decided to stop using his ex-master''s influence so he corrected that statement, "I was the one who made them. My skills are not worse and I would say they are even better than his own. I even invented the Soul Boosting Pill the other day."


    It was just the three of them so Number One didn''t mind sharing it. He already confirmed that the heavenly space was the one providing all the knowledge which meant he already surpassed the Legendary Alchemist by improvising his recipes.


    "Hah, you are really pulling my leg now," Captain Jackmented jokingly but Number One and Headmaster ke weren''tughing which made him suspicious. "Wait, you are serious¡­ Did you really make them? At this young age? Better than your Master?"


    "Do you think the Legendary Alchemist ising from the Inner World to constantly supply me with hundreds of pills? Of course, I had to make them myself," Number One replied casually and dropped the topic. "Anyway, I will showcase my skills in front of the boardter. We already spent enough time in this ce."


    Captain Jack was still stupified when Number One reminded him while pointing at the vials on the ground. "Don''t forget to distribute the pills and make sure to allocate some people to extract all the Soul Beasts we killed. You can also start cleaning the hideout and preparing it for the base. It would be a good ce for the workers to sleep."


    "You are literally doing my job but if all of this is true then I don''t really mind," Captain Jack pointed out with a smile as he collected the vials. "Anything else Boss?"


    Number One chuckled and added, "You can actually call your friend over and tell him to meet me in the Winged Soul Academy so we can discuss the deal. Everyone will be wellpensated."


    "Are you sure you want to proceed with everything before you convince the Board?" Captain Jack asked one more time just to make sure and Number One nodded again.


    Even Headmaster ke wasn''t stopping him which was a clear tell that he was supporting him. Everyone had a selfish side in them and sometimes one had to choose what was better for them. If Number One could improve his Cultivation which in turn would give Headmaster ke a longer lifespan, it was definitely worth staying on his side.


    The three finally separated as Captain Jack returned to the rest of the team while Number One walked back to thedies that were waiting together with Leon. They seemed to be having fun as the old man was storytelling cheerfully and only stopped when they approached.


    "Leon invited us over to his house for dinner today. His wife is expecting his return so she will cook all his favorite dishes," Luna exined to Number One. "His house is in the Winged Soul City so we don''t even need to change our destination."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh, definitely," Number One agreed immediately. "We still have a lot to discuss so that would be perfect for us. I already nned to visit Leon''s wife for business as well."


    Headmaster ke seemed confused so Number One introduced the old man, "This is Leon, the miner we found in the mine. He has been mining here for years so he will help us set up our mining operation. His wife is also an Artifact Crafter who can process the Green Essence Stones for us."


    Number One didn''t n on mentioning Leon''s abilities as he wanted to discover the secrets for himself first. If he could really start mastering Soul Arts then no one would be able to stop him anymore and the whole world would open for him.


    Leon brightened at the introduction and added, "My wife is the best in the field. If you need a Soul Artifact, she can make anything as long as you provide her the materials. You will definitely be impressed when you meet her."


    Headmaster ke''s eyes widened at Leon''s words as he paused with a question, "Wait, are you Blood Maiden''s husband?"


    "Blood Maiden?" Leon tilted his head in confusion. "My wife''s name is Elina and she dislikes blood. That was the main reason why she retired from being a Soul Artist. I think Sir mistook my wife for someone else."


    "Is there another strong Artifact Crafted in the Winged Soul City?" Number One questioned as he grew suspicious of Leon''s wife. It was clear that she wasn''t telling him everything.


    "Not any that I know of. There are many skilled craftsmen but only the Blood Maiden can protect herself if needed," Headmaster ke replied dreamily. "She used to be one of the top experts during the era of our founder but she always hated the Soul Academies. If that''s really her then you might have a problem visiting her. We tried to cooperate with her in the past but she never agreed and almost killed me one time. We always have to use a middleman whenever we want to buy goods from her."


    Number One recalled Leon''s words and questioned, "Didn''t you say that your wife dislikes Soul Academies?"


    "She does hate them but she never told me why. I once asked her and she said she had bad experiences with them which she didn''t want to talk about. I naturally respected her wishes and never asked her again," Leonmented innocently. "Blood Maiden, right? I will make sure to ask her about it once I return home. Don''t worry, I am sure it''s just a coincidence since my wife would never try to kill anyone. She has been an angel to me since we met thirty years ago."


    Number One grew even more suspicious since the timing matched perfectly. Leon has a white talent and manages to master a Soul Weapon the same year he met with his wife. It was too big of a coincidence to overlook it.


    "Do you mind if I tag along for dinner?" Headmaster ke didn''t hesitate to invite himself over. "If it is really Blood Maiden then I wish we can finally bury the hatchet and be friends again. We have nothing but good intentions and the people she had conflicts with in the past are already dead. I hope you can be a bridge for us to have a peaceful resolution."


    "Of course! I also wish she can forget about the past and start working with the Winged Soul Academy again as that would definitely expand her business. She can be stubborn but she might agree to cooperate after hearing the good news," Leon nodded excitedly. "Shall we return? We should be able to reach the city before dinner time if we depart soon."


    Headmaster ke was still a scheming man and he immediately capitalized on the situation. Number One didn''t really know how important it was until after they finally gathered all the students and Headmaster ke pulled him off to the side.


    "If this man is really Blood Maiden''s husband and you can convince her to cooperate with the Academy then you don''t even need the Board''s approval. I will use all my authority and grant you this Essence Stones mine within a heartbeat," Headmaster ke informed seriously.


    "How bad is her rtionship with the Academy¡­?" Number One questioned speechlessly.


    "I guess it''s best if you find out on your own," Headmaster ke replied with a sigh. "I will for sure stay at the back in case she tries to kill us."

 Chapter 109 Competitive World

    The Blood Maiden sounded scary which prompted Number One to get as much information from Leon before they reached their destination. He realized he would have to carry Leon but the old man surprised him again.


    "Oh, that won''t be necessary. I have my own wings," Leon replied to Number One''s proposal and his White Soul Energy burst out from his back. It formed instantly as if it knew where to go and Leon flutter his most basic wings with a smile.


    "What¡­? You mastered Soul Wings while being a White Talent?" Headmaster ke questioned dumbfounded while the girls stared at Number One in surprise. He was yet to tell them the real reason why he was interested in Leon but they figured it out on their own.


    Number One thought Leon only had a Soul Weapon but it seemed to be moreplicated. He was now more inclined to believe that Leon was like him and used some supporting Soul Arts like Heavenly Feathers. The only thing that he couldn''t understand was his stable Soul Energy whose quality wasparable to Red or ck Talent.


    "I''m not a Soul Artist but my wife taught me to form those wings so I can travel home faster," Leon exined casually. "My life couldn''t be better since I met her. I even got so much more strength and I have not been sick for many years. My love for her keeps me healthy and I feel like a young man."


    Headmaster ke exchanged nces with Number One and questioned, "How old are you now if I may ask?"


    "I should be ny-five soon but I don''t really feel old," Leon replied cheerfully. "My body is still strong and I can work just as efficiently as always. Now that I think about it, my life has been surprisingly long for an average human but I can''tin, right?"


    ''Ignorance is bliss¡­'' Number Onemented in his mind as he finally understood what could be going on.


    Leon was a simple human before he met the Blood Maiden and she changed his life without involving him in the crucial parts of the Soul Artist''s life. She must have improved the quality of his Soul Energy and taught him everything he needed to continue his peaceful life.


    What Number One found weird was how Leon surrendered his Storage Ring without a fight. Why would Blood Maiden not teach him any offensive Soul Arts in case someone tried to kill him? Was she not worried about him when he literally worked right next to the Sand Bandits'' hideout?


    Headmaster ke has also caught up on the mystery and he confirmed their thoughts with a single question. "Were you able to use your Soul Energy before you met your wife?"


    "No. I actually tried when I was younger but I failed whenever I wanted to learn anything. I only managed to use it when my wife started teaching me so I guess I might have seeded if I met her earlier," Leon exined with a sigh. "It''s okay though. I enjoy mining morepared to fighting with beasts. I have been doing it all my life and I don''t n on stopping."


    ''So it must have been the Blood Maiden that improved the quality of his Soul,'' Nami pointed out excitedly as she held his arm. ''This is your chance. Maybe she can help you too.''


    ''I know, but I won''t hope for too much,'' Number One replied calmly. ''There is a chance it''s his innate talent or they are just simr to us. Either way, I am determined to find out the truth.''


    Number One was already growing excited but he didn''t let himself get carried away. There were no known ways to improve a Soul Talent or else everyone would already discover it. Blood Maiden had to do something to Leon''s Soul which helped him receive the benefits of high-ranked Soul Energy without even touching his Soul Talent.


    "If she really managed to find a way to break the rules of nature, this could be huge for the whole world¡­" Headmaster ke muttered in amazement. "No wonder she stays away from the Soul Academies¡­ If any of the powerhouses discovered this secret, they would rule the whole Outer World or even take over the Inner World."


    "What secret?" Leon questioned innocently. "My wife only taught me Soul Arts¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You don''t understand. She must have done something to your Soul, right? Can you tell us how did your wife teach you? Did she feed you something special? Any pills or elixirs?" Headmaster ke questioned excitedly but Leon got intimidated.


    "I feel I already told you too much¡­ My wife is definitely going to be angry if I say anything else," Leon replied while scratching his head.


    Headmaster ke was already too far to give up and wanted to know more but Number One stopped him, "That''s enough for now. He doesn''t know much about Soul Artists'' world so let''s just talk with the person in question instead."


    Number One wanted to question Leon on the way but his n was suddenly ruined. Headmaster ke''s eagerness set off Leon''s rms and he got suspicious. It wasn''t that big of a deal since he doubted Leon was aware of what his wife did to him. He thought it was all about having a good teacher but that was thest on the list.


    Number One quickly burst out his Soul Wings to cut off the conversation and hurried everyone up. "Let''s resume the travel or else we will be forced to fly at night."


    It was already afternoon and they still had a long distance to cross so Headmaster ke didn''t argue against it. He still approached Number One when they alreadyunched into the sky and suggested, "Leon is our only lead since the Blood Maiden won''t talk to us if she knows we discovered her secret. We need to get as much information from her husband as possible since interrogating her is useless."


    "If she really knew a way to improve Soul Energy, do you think she would keep it a secret if there wasn''t anything wrong with it?" Number One pointed out what he had been thinking. "I''m sure it requires a certain sacrifice to seed. If it was a safe method, she could easily sell it to the Academies or announce it to the public which would change the world. She must be hiding it because the Soul Academies could easily abuse it."


    Everything slowly made sense as Number One began imaging it from Blood Maiden''s perspective. "She left the scene and settled down with her husband to stay low profile. That''s also the reason why she told Leon to hide his Soul Arts from strangers. She must be scared of people like you who would use this method to strengthen their Soul Academy no matter the cost."


    Headmaster ke was clearly guilty of those thoughts as he didn''t deny it. Winged Soul Academy would be an unbeatable force if every student was a top talent. He would only need a few years to create a skilled army that could dominate the Outer World.


    "So what do you propose then?" Headmaster ke questioned.


    "I think you should forget about this method and think more about yourself instead of your Academy," Number One rmended seriously. "You are an ambitious leader but not everyone cares about it as much as you do. How do you expect to keep it a secret from the world once you obtain it? You would be quickly betrayed and someone stronger woulde to take it away."


    Headmaster ke''s expression copsed as Number One continued, "Even if you manage to close the Academy and focus on training your current students, do you think you can keep your position? You are only the Leader because you are the strongest. Once you help everyone improve, the members of the Academy Board would definitely challenge your authority and take your ce."


    It felt weird that Number One had to teach Headmaster ke about the cruelty of the world he lived in. He seemed to have lived afortable life and forgotten howpetitive the world of cultivation was. No one would hesitate to step on him the moment they had the chance.


    "You are right. This method would only bring chaos and destruction. The bnce would be overturned if everyone reached the same level," Headmaster ke admitted after a moment while gazing at Leon''s back. "I will leave the Blood Maiden to you. I still want to cooperate with her since her crafting skills are the best in the city. The offer from earlier still stands."


    Headmaster ke was already a Red Talent so it wasn''t a hard decision to make. Number One was in apletely different situation. He would even leave the Academy if it meant he could finally master his own Soul Arts.


    "I will do what I can," Number One nodded as he finally flew away to apany Leon for the rest of the trip. He could only try to repair their rtionship which would help himter on with Leon''s wife.

 Chapter 110 Judging The Book By Its Cover

    The situation was thankfully not lost and Leon quickly rxed after a series of casual conversations. Number One quickly concluded that Leon was really clueless about the cultivation world but his wife was smarter than they initially thought.


    Even though Leon knew no offensive Soul Arts besides his Soul Pickaxe, he was stacked with defensive measures that could protect him from any danger. He wasn''t even aware of what was going on but Number One could tell with just one look at Leon''s jewelry.


    "Were you even attacked before?" Number One questioned curiously as he observed Leon''s bracelets. They were clearly defensive Artifacts that would activate once Leon was attacked.


    "Of course, many times. I always managed to either run away or simply surrendered like earlier. You can always rece your Storage Ring but you can''t rece your life so why risk it?" Leon replied with a shrug. "One time someone was determined to kill me but my wife''s blessing saved me in time."


    "Now I''m even more interested to meet her," Number Onemented while looking at the changing scenery ahead. "Hopefully she likes us and won''t kick us out right away."


    The Winged Soul City was actually much bigger if one were to count all the adjusting homes that were built around the shoreline of a giganticke. Not everyone could live on the main floating inds as it was limited to high-ranked Soul Artists and the members of the Winged Soul Academy.


    That discrimination forced the beginner Soul Artists to settle down in the nearestnd in the hope of one day making it to the top. The shoreline eventually turned into a mega city that seemed to have more residents than the main city.


    "Don''t worry, I will tell my wife about your sincerity and she will definitely repay your kindness," Leon assured cheerfully. "We live on the Southern Ind if you want toe over right away."


    "We will take you up on that offer," Number One agreed without hesitation. His meeting with the Board was nothingpared to improving the quality of his Soul Energy.


    The whole group was led by Headmaster ke and they slowly raised their altitude while crossing the border of theke. Number One immediately felt as if he was hit by an invisible barrier and he soon understood what happened. The wholeke seemed to be monitored and one had to be approved by the patrolling guards to enter the floating city.


    "The Winged Soul Academy became much stricter after one of the Auction Houses got destroyed," Leon pointed out as he withdrew a small token from the pocket in his shirt. "Only registered people can enter the city. If I were to lose it, I would have trouble returning home."


    "Did they ever stop you for having white Soul Wings?" Number One wondered out loud and he hit the bullseye.


    "It happens every day since I moved to the Winged Soul City," Leon replied with an eye roll. "The people can''t seem to ept that a White Talent like me has Soul Wings. Last week they even tried to take my token away but my wife came to my rescue. I have never seen the guards this scared. It was hrious to see the change on their faces after knowing who they dealt with."


    Number One wasn''t even surprised as Soul Talent shaming was always present. Even the Selection Academy had many who disdained him at the start and he had to prove himself to shut them up. He was almost sure the same situation would repeat when he entered the main Academy.


    In fact, Number One didn''t need to wait for long to experience the discrimination firsthand. After Headmaster ke handled all the procedures, the Academy Guards began handing out special attachments to their Student Badges which would grant them ess to the Winged Soul Academy ind.<novelnext></novelnext>


    When it was Number One''s turn, the guards looked at his wings with a frown and looked at each other with a knowing smile. They even whispered something to each other which caused them to chuckle.


    Number One decided to deal with it right away but Luna was the first to take the shot. She snatched the token from the guard''s hand and suggested coldly, "How about you say it louder so we can allugh?"


    "Excuse me?" the guard replied while taken aback. "It was nothing, just a joke."


    The change in his expression towards Luna waspletely differentpared to Number One. He was gazing at her respectfully which irked her even further. "Let us hear it then. It''s good to have some entertainment after such a long travel."


    "It was really nothing Miss. I apologize if we offended you," the guard acknowledged with a slight nod and tried to continue distributing the tokens. He was only a Green Talent so he couldn''tpare to Luna in status.


    Too bad, the guards messed with the wrong women.


    "Are you deaf?" Nami asked while staring daggers at the guards. "She asked you to tell us the joke. Were youughing at us? Is this the reason you are not willing to say it?"


    The guard paled when a ck Talent stepped in and he looked back to his friends for help. "I really wasn''t! It was just an inside joke between us, right? Can you all confirm?"


    The two other guards didn''t hesitate to nod, "Yes, yes. We often guess who of the new recruits will be the first to drop out of the Academy. It''s just jokes."


    Headmaster ke was gazing in their direction after noticing themotion but the girls were only getting started. Number One had to step in before they went too far and called out with a smile, "Babe, it''s okay. It''s not a big deal. They obviously didn''t hear about us so they can only judge us from our looks."


    The Academy Guards raised their eyebrows at his words as they watched to see which girl would respond to his call and their eyes widened when both of them looked back. The blond beauty flew back into Number One''s arms while recalling her wings and Luna joined them right after.


    "Can we have our tokens?" Number One questioned while holding the two strongest beauties in his arms and embracing them intimately.


    The shocked look on the guards'' faces was a clear example of why it was a bad idea to judge the book by its cover.

 Chapter 111 Floating Islands

    "Is there a problem?" Headmaster ke questioned from afar as he approached together with the leader of the patrol.


    "None at all," Number One responded casually as Nami collected two badges for them. "We were just joking around, that''s all."


    The tension in the air was quite thick and Headmaster ke quickly figured out what could be the cause. He gazed at Number One and introduced, "This man is our top student and one of the main candidates for the Dragon Summit. Anyone can be epted into the Academy if they are strong enough and a White Talent doesn''t mean weak. Number One has proved everyone wrong numerous times."


    The patrol leader was a mature man about Darius'' age who wore a simr ck uniform to Liss. He didn''t hesitate to scold the three guards under him, "How many times did I remind you not to underestimate anyone? Just because you joined the Academy earlier doesn''t mean you are better than the new recruits. You better watch out or you will be the one being knocked out after another evaluation."


    The young guards paled and they couldn''t even respond before they were sent away. "Finish distributing the tokens and go intercept another group. You are doing overtime today as punishment."


    The teens didn''t dare toin and left before they received more scolding. It was clear their leader wanted to act tough in front of the Headmaster so they were bound to lose either way.


    "Alright, I guess it''s time to go," Headmaster kemented but he was stopped by the Patrol Leader.


    "Headmaster, I have one question about Liss that led a group of students to the Selection Academy. Have you sent them back already?" the Patrol Leader questioned curiously. "They have been missing for thest three weeks and no one has heard anything from them."


    "Huh? They didn''t return?" Headmaster ke muttered in surprise. "Maybe they took a mission to disappear for a while. I would also be ashamed to return after being beaten in a challenge by new students."


    Headmaster ke was naturally informed about their death when Number One wanted to use their Contribution Points. He couldn''t me Miss ck for their death after knowing the circumstances so they decided to close the case after everyone had forgotten about them.


    "Liss'' reputation would be ruined after she cheated in the challenge against me so I''m not even surprised," Lunamented casually which gave the patrol leader a clearer picture.


    "I see. I was asking because the Disciplinary Elder was wondering where she left. I will inform him what happened," the Patrol Leader replied respectfully and finally looked at Leon. "And also¡ª"


    "He is with us," Number One replied in Leon''s stead and decided to split from the group earlier. "Headmaster ke, I will find you in the Academyter on. We will head out to settle some matters first."


    The Patrol Leader was taken aback at how casually Number One spoke but Headmaster ke agreed without hesitation. "Alright, make sure to visit my courtyard earlier. I will show you around the Academy personally."


    Number One only nodded in response and freed thedies from his embrace to let them fly on their own. The four of them left under everyone''s gazes which couldn''t be more perfect. He was sure the Disciplinary Guard would spread the gossip around the Main Academy and it was exactly what he wanted.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The more famous Number One was, the more business he would have in the future.


    "Let me lead the way, I know a shortcut that would let us stay out of vision," Leon suggested after they disappeared from the group''s sight. "There are many Soul Artists flying between the floating inds and it''s easy to get noticed. My wife told me to stay out of sight as much as possible."


    The three had noints as they followed Leon who dove down towards theke and they flew near the water''s surface. It wasn''t long before they learned why as theke covered with water vapor and they lost the view of the sky. They flew for almost five minutes before they noticed a ck mountain wall ahead.


    "We reached the Southern Ind. We just need to reach the top," Leon instructed while finally climbing upward. That was when they understood why the inds were called floating.


    "Whoa¡­ So beautiful¡­" Luna couldn''t help but open her eyes in amazement as they broke through the clouds and witnessed hundreds of pir-like mountains in the distance. Each pir had a separate city built on top of it and the white clouds looked like a whiteke around the inds.


    The Southern Ind seemed to be one of the main inds as they couldn''t see the end of its shoreline. They casually flew straight into the city which had thousands of Soul Artists flying around and they headed straight towards Leon''s home.


    "No wonder everyone wants to live here. The views alone are breathtaking," Lunamented while looking around like a curious child but her mood was quickly spoiled. They were in a public space and couldn''t avoid frowns as people stared at two pairs of White Soul Wings.


    "Don''t mind them," Number One assured Luna as he already had a n to solve it. "Once they hear about us, no one will dare to look down on White Talents again."


    "I don''t understand it though," Luna muttered with an eye roll. "Why are they frowning at you when they should be respecting you instead? For a White Talent to even fly up here, it should be enough to show that you have immense potential. Are they all stupid?"


    "They naturally feel they are better than us," Leon replied as if he was already used to it. "That was always the case between mortal humans and Soul Artists. They don''t even want to breathe the same air as us, so they separate themselves. I''m sure they think you cheated his way to obtaining those wings, or at least that''s what they told me once."


    Leon only shrugged at that and pointed ahead at one of the wider streets. "Our home is here."


    Theynded on a beautiful stone road in what looked like a rich neighborhood and Leon stepped toward one of the stores without batting an eye at the people''s stares. Number One followed him with the girls by his side and heard him exim at the sight of a maturedy who was reading a book behind the counter. "Honey! I''m back!"


    Thedy brightened at his voice as she searched for him but her gazended on Number One who was right behind him. "You three, get out of my store."

 Chapter 112 Meeting With Blood Maiden

    If Number One were, to be honest, he actually expected to be meeting with a grandma but Leon''s wife was far from old. Her skin was clear and her crimson hair didn''t have a single grey strand. Even though one could see the maturity in her voice, one could tell she was a beauty in her prime years.


    "My love, they are here with me," Leon introduced happily only to have his ear pulled. He immediately whimpered in pain and pleaded for forgiveness with his puppy eyes.


    That alone was enough to see who was the dominant figure in their rtionship.


    "How many times did I tell you to avoid talking with strangers? You promised to be a good boy and look how you behave," Leon''s wife scolded while dragging him behind the counter. "You know my rtionship with the Winged Soul Academy and you decided to bring their students right into our store. Sit down and stay quiet. I will punish youter."


    Thedy switched her gaze onto Number One and stared him down, "I don''t know what did you say to my husband to convince him into bringing you here but I am not doing business with the Winged Soul Academy. You can leave before I kick you out myself."


    Number One could finally understand why Headmaster ke was worried. The Blood Maiden was definitely a fierce woman but unfortunately for her, he was too determined to leave empty-handed.


    "We didn''te here to buy anything from the store. I''m doing business with Leon and he invited us to discuss it," Number One exined calmly. "We discovered the Green Essence Stone mine that Leon was working at and I want him to be the main miner who will supervise the work for me."


    Blood Maiden frowned at this news and turned to her husband. "Is that true?"


    "That''s right. I can either work as a supervisor or I can just continue mining on my own without disturbance," Leon confirmed with an excited nod. "Don''t worry, you can trust this youngster. He could easily take my Storage Ring and kick me out of the mine but he was kind enough to give me a favorable deal. Even the Headmaster of the Soul Academy is treating him like his friend."


    "Huh¡­? You met Headmaster ke too?" Blood Maiden squinted her eyes while the air in the store cooled down. The sudden pressure grew heavier but Leon didn''t seem to be affected.


    "Yup, I apanied their group all the way to the Winged Soul City and it was quite a pleasant journey," Leon replied with a sigh. "I know you asked me not to talk to strangers but those youngsters were so kind to me. It was also toote to hide my Soul Arts as I already exposed them by ident."


    Blood Maiden grasped Leon''s shoulders and squeezed them with her red nails digging into his skin. It was clear she was pissed off but she calmed down after Leon''s question, "What''s wrong? This deal should be good for us. I won''t need to search for a new mine and can resume work much sooner."


    "Everything is alright, don''t worry about it," Blood Maiden replied after a deep breath and rubbed Leon''s shoulders. "Did you tell Headmaster ke anything? Did he question you?"


    "He did¡­" Leon muttered while sending a side nce at Number One. "Headmaster ke wanted to know how was I able to use Soul Arts while only being a White Talent. I only told him that you were the one who taught me."


    Leon paused and added, "He also asked if your name is Blood Maiden when I said you are the best Artifact Crafter. I told him your name is Elina and he might have mistaken you for someone else. Do you know her?"


    "Oh, I know her very well," Blood Maiden nodded while reaching to caress Leon''s face. "Don''t worry, I am not mad at you but let me handle it. How about you go upstairs and mix the soup for me? I think it should be getting ready soon. I will join you after I am done here."


    "Sure!" Leon nodded happily but then paused after looking at Number One and the girls. "Whatever you decide, don''t hurt them. They are good people so let them go if you think we can''t cooperate."


    "Alright, you have my word," Blood Maiden agreed with a smile and waved Leon goodbye as he walked upstairs towards the living area of the store. Her smile vanished as soon as Leon left their sight though and she stared daggers at the visitors.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Wee in peace so I would appreciate it if we could talk instead of being aggressive," Number One requested while looking around. "Is there a ce we could talk in private?"


    "What is there to talk about? I know what you want and you will not use my husband to get it. No matter what proposals you have, we will not cooperate with the Soul Academies. Your offer has been rejected," Blood Maiden announced while pointing at the door. "I promised not to hurt you so you should leave on your own. I don''t want to get my hands dirty."


    The pressure in the air only increased with each second and the girls found it hard to breathe. They were about to act but Number One held them back with his arms and stood up for them.


    "You should stop threatening people you don''t know or it might backfire," Number Onemented confidently. "There is a reason why I could take the whole Essence Stones mine for myself. I am not a normal student if that wasn''t obvious enough."


    Blood Maiden raised her eyebrows and canceled the pressure after a short hesitation. "You are lying. No matter who you are, the Academy wouldn''t give up on such a big mine. I am sure you all were sent here by Headmaster ke because he knows I wouldn''t exchange a single word with him. I don''t know what my husband told you but you won''t get anything from me."


    "That''s actually partially true. Headmaster ke told me I wouldn''t even need to ask the Academy Board for the mine if only I were able to establish a cooperation between Blood Maiden and the Academy. He would grant me the mine on the spot but I''m not interested in that," Number One exined honestly. "I didn''te here to represent the Academy but myself. The mine business is secondarypared to why we came here. I would even leave the Academy if that allowed me to achieve my goals."


    "And what is that goal?" Blood Maiden questioned sarcastically. "Is it improving your Soul Talent? You saw that Leon''s Soul Energy has high quality and you figured I must have done something to him, right? If that is what you want then we have nothing to talk about."


    Number One already knew it would be hard to convince her so he wasn''t disheartened. "When I saw Leon''s Soul Pickaxe, I was instantly shocked but at the same time overjoyed. You might not understand how I felt but Leon definitely would."


    Number One extended his palm and disyed his white Soul Energy. "I''m also a White Talent just like him and it''s almost impossible for me to master any Soul Arts. As I said, I''m not here on behalf of the Academy but on my own. If you know a method to improve my Soul Energy, I will do anything to learn it."


    "So that''s why you wanted to work together with my husband. All you wanted was to find out how did he manage to master his Soul Arts," Blood Maiden pointed out as she stepped out from behind a counter and walked towards the door. "Too bad, I can''t help you with that. There is no method you are talking about. My husband has been special since young and I simply taught him a few Soul Arts, that''s it. I can only be sorry for you and wish you good luck."


    Blood Maiden slowly opened the door and pointed at the street with her open palm. "You know your way out."


    Luna was being patient this whole time but she finally snapped. Blood Maiden thought she was walking out but Luna only ced her leg on the door and closed them with a kick.


    The door made a loud thud as Luna called out angrily, "Listen,dy! Stop lying when we have been nothing but honest! You know very well that¡ª"


    Number One cut Luna off while covering her mouth with his hand and pulled her back to stand next to Nami. "I apologize for her but we already know that''s not true."


    "That''s fine. You can believe what you want and I will stick to my words. I don''t know any methods so I really can''t help you. There are no known ways to improve your Soul Talent and you should know that well," Blood Maiden replied with a shrug. "Speaking of Soul Talents, it''s interesting that you managed to get this far while only having a White Talent. I would talk more about it with you but your woman is quite violent. You should leave now."


    "How about we trade? There must be something you want in exchange for the method," Number One suggested. "No matter what it is, I will get it."

 Chapter 113 Legendary Artifact

    It was quite obvious that Blood Maiden was extremely stubborn and it would be hard to convince her. She showed no reaction to Number One''s suggestion which forced him to change his tactic.


    "I''m sure you think that my proposal isughable because there is no way a young man like me could possibly get what you want. You already got everything a person of your status could get and you arefortable just retiring in this ce," Number One pointed out. "But what about other things that you couldn''t get? What about Soul Artifacts that you never dreamed of having the opportunity to study?"


    "Even someone like Headmaster ke couldn''t convince me to work for him and he already offered to get me anything I want. The problem is that I am already happy and satisfied with my life. There is nothing particr that I want so your proposal is useless," Blood Maiden replied casually and gestured outside with her head. "You are really wasting my time now. I am about to close the store and enjoy the evening with my husband. Don''t worry, I will tell him I rejected your job offer."


    Luna was getting agitated with how Blood Maiden disrespected Number One but he wasn''t that surprised. He was still a nobody in her eyes but that was easy to change.


    "You said it''s interesting that I managed to reach this far while being a White Talent. Let me show how I did it," Number Onemented as he walked up to the store counter. In a matter of seconds, it filled with tens of vials of pills which finally moved the stubborndy.


    Number One turned around while disying all the Heaven Rank pills he made and disyed the White Alchemy me on top of his palm. "Even though I have a White Talent, I am still the current best Alchemist in both Worlds. I also reached the rank of a Soul King and I''m very close to advancing to the next rank."


    "I really doubt the first one but bing a Soul Emperor at a such young age is impressive," Blood Maidenmented while gazing at all the supreme tier pills. "You shouldn''t steal pills from your master and use them to pretend you made them. That''s the most shameful act an Alchemist can do and it makes me disgusted. Take them and return them to your Master."


    "Why would I lie? Is it really that hard to believe that a youngster like me is better than all old Alchemists? All of those pills were made by me and Headmaster ke knows about it," Number One said honestly as he collected his goods. "Those pills will also appear in the auction very soon and you will hear about me."


    Number One was trying to be polite and use his skills to prove his worth but he underestimated Blood Maiden''s pride. She was also a craftsman and probably spent decades of trying to perfect her craft. Alchemy wasn''t any different and required years to master.


    "I understand it now. I thought news about the Legendary Alchemist cooperating with the Winged Soul Academy is fake but it seems to be the truth. Knowing how Headmaster ke treats you, I''m guessing you must be the Legendary Alchemist''s disciple," Blood Maiden wondered out loud while rolling her eyes. "To think you would be proud of using your Master''s pills as yours and pretend to make them. Gross."


    Now it was Number One''s turn to frown. He received the Alchemy knowledge thanks to his heavenly space but it was now a part of him. Even if he suddenly lost the golden crystal, he would still remember everything. He would forever be an Alchemist with every pill recipe and every Soul Herb recorded in his mind.


    ''How about we leave ande backter after we settle the business with the Academy Board?'' Nami suggested after noticing the tension. ''She will know you were telling the truth after the truthes out.''


    Number One wanted to first establish himself to be more believable but that obviously backfired. Even though he needed the method, he couldn''t really use violence or ckmail as it was too risky. They had no idea how strong Blood Maiden was but Headmaster ke''s attitude towards her could tell them she wasn''t any weak.


    ''It won''t make a difference. She is too stubborn,'' Number One replied in his mind while observing Blood Maiden from head to toe. He needed to find something she could possibly desire but nothing came to his mind.


    "If you don''t believe me then challenge me," Number One suggested. "Tell me the name of any pill you want, give me a single set of Soul Herbs and a room and I wille back with the pills right now. Its easy to prove my skills."


    "And why would I do that? I really don''t care," Blood Maiden replied impatiently and raised her arms helplessly. "I''m only bearing with you out of respect for your Master. Even if you were the best alchemist, that won''t change a thing. I''m still not going to tell you anything."


    Blood Maiden opened the door once again and kicked them, "Are you going to leave on your own or should I help you? I''m being nice but you are forcing my hand."<novelnext></novelnext>


    There were multiple people walking down the street and they heard Blood Maiden''s voice. She clearly did it on purpose to apply outside pressure on them but that forced Number One''s hand to pull thest trump card under his sleeve.


    "And here I thought you would be interested in a Legendary Artifact you have never seen before," Number Onemented quietly as he reached to the girls'' waists and signaled to leave. "I was going to ask you to study it but I guess I will have to ask someone else. I should have guessed the Blood Maiden is already retired and her drive to be the best is gone."


    Number One ignored the frown on Blood Maiden''s face as he walked towards the exit but she mmed the door shut before they could leave. "Stop. What Legendary Artifact are you talking about?"


    "So you keep kicking us out and calling me gross or disgusting but once you learn I have something of value, you suddenly want us to talk? Who do you think you are?" Number One replied sharply. "I showed you kindness from the beginning and you did nothing but disrespect us. It was a simple test and you failed it. I no longer trust you to work together so let us leave."


    The situation flipped within seconds as Number One used her own strategy. He expected Blood Maiden would apologize and resume the negotiations but he underestimated her again. She didn''t even respond to him and simply opened her palm.


    Bang!


    Number One couldn''t even react when everything went quiet and his ears filled with pain. He momentarily felt as if he was carrying a whole building on his shoulders and he copsed onto his knees. The sudden pressure was tens of times stronger than the Soul Training Rooms in the Academy and he couldn''t hold his ground.


    Nami and Luna were much worse as they werepletely out. They instantly lost their consciousness and would fall face down against the floor if Number One wasn''t holding them. He stared Blood Maiden down and she was taken aback by his resilience.


    "To think you are this strong and can resist my full-on pressure," Blood Maidenmented casually as he approached them. "You should be careful at who you y with. I don''t care who your master is. I will beat you up if you are lying about the Artifacts."


    Blood Maiden didn''t seem to be aware that his eardrums already recovered and he could hear her as she crouched to check his body. He couldn''t even move an inch or else he would copse to the floor like the girls.


    ''Are every Artifact Crafters this strong¡­?'' Number One thought in desperation as his body found it hard to keep up. His regeneration was recovering his stamina to keep him stable but it was slowly failing.


    It wasn''t his main concern though as Blood Maiden had no shame. She began touching him all over in search of the Legendary Artifact and finally stopped at his chest. She looked at Number One''s face while touching the hard surface of the Golden Crystal and her expression changed.


    "So you weren''t joking¡­" Blood Maiden muttered and stood up while closing her palm. The whole pressure disappeared in an instant and she locked the door without hesitation.


    Number One had no time tosh out at her as he rushed to check on the girls. There was blooding out of their ears and they were extremely pale but they woke up after a moment. He immediately fed them Revitalizing Pills and then red at the Blood Maiden.


    She only snickered and walked past them without care, "Don''t act like you can do anything to me. You are still too young to y the big boy you want to be. Follow me to the office and leave the girls behind. They will be fine."

 Chapter 114 Space Manipulation Art

    "How are you feeling?" Number One questioned as he let Nami and Luna rest their heads on his thighs.


    "I feel like my head was hit by a train," Luna replied while covering her face. "I''m sorry for earlier¡­"


    Luna gave in to her emotions which showed she still had a lot to learn. There would be many times in the future when they would have to face tough opponents and the best they could do was stayposed.


    "Don''t worry, we will work on that," Number One assured as he wiped Luna''s ears with his sleeve and checked on Nami just the same. They were both still in shock and the healing pills needed a moment to work.


    Such immense pressure applied to their head could severely damage their brain which wasn''t that easy to recover. If Blood Maiden was just a bit stronger, it wouldn''t just end on a short loss of consciousness and their brains could even turn into mush.


    "We are fine already, you can go," Luna suggested as she tried to get up but Number One pushed her back down with no hesitation. She received a stern gaze and he began caressing their cheeks.


    Blood Maiden was watching them from another room but Number One stopped paying attention to her. He had been nothing but respectful and she broke the integral rule which destroyed any kind of future with them. He would be willing to lower his pride if she only targetted him but the moment she touched his women it was all over.


    Number One waited a minute to let the girls recover and then helped them up. Leon happened to be going down the stairs as they were getting up and he stared at them in confusion. "What happened? I felt the floor bending."


    "You can ask your wife about that. She was the one who attacked us," Number One responded coldly while turning towards the exit. "My offer for you still stands but we don''t want anything to do with your wife anymore. Goodbye."


    Leon was taken aback and immediately rushed down the stairs while searching for his wife. "Wait, why did she attack you? Elina! What happened?!"


    "It''s not that big of a deal. They were ying on my nerves so I punished them a little," Blood Maiden replied calmly before calling after Number One. "If you leave now, you can forget about improving your Soul Energy. You will forever be a White Talent who can''t master any Soul Arts."


    Number One paused in front of the door which caused Blood Maiden to snicker, "Come. You will let me study the Artifact in your chest and if I''m satisfied, I will¡ª"


    Blood Maiden''s speech was cut off by White Soul Energy that burst out from Number One''s palm. He formed his Soul Sword and shed the lock on the door. "I told you not to threaten people you don''t know. That was your first andst mistake."


    Number One didn''t wait for a response and they left right after. Although he really wanted to improve his talent, he had his bottom line. He finally had someone he cared about and would never let them suffer for his own benefit.


    The three of them thought that was it for now but then they heard a crisp p from inside. They couldn''t help but turn around and saw Leon''s palm raised while Blood Maiden stared at him speechlessly. She reached to her face to cover the red mark Leon created and stared at his back with an open mouth.


    "Did he just¡­" Nami muttered dumbfounded as they watched Leone out to face them. She knew exactly how he felt as she had many simr situations with her older sister.


    "I apologize for my wife," Leon announced with a bow and showed a disappointed expression. "I invited you into my home and I failed the trust you put in me. I should have known this could happen and stayed behind to watch. I will now talk with my wife to resolve this conflict."


    Number One couldn''t imagine that Leon had it in him to take over the initiative and nodded, "It''s not your fault but thank you."


    "No, it is my fault because it already happened in the past. I thought I could leave her alone with you after she promised not to hurt you but I was wrong," Leonmented regretfully. "Give me some time and I will resolve this. You have my word."


    "Alright then. Take care for now," Number One agreed while shaking Leon''s hand and they finally departed under everyone''s gazes.


    No matter if Leon had any influence on Blood Maiden or not, Number One still achieved his goal. Although it got much moreplicated with how she attacked them, he never thought of showing her the Legendary Artifact this easily. He only wanted to increase her curiosity and leave right after so the end results could still be the same.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Do you think he will make her apologize to us?" Luna wondered as they flew above the city. "I thought she was the one in control yet he didn''t hesitate to p her. I like him even more now. He doesn''t tolerate betrayal."


    "Let''s hope she doesn''t retaliate against him. He is a good man and it''s clear she was manipting him their whole rtionship," Nami pointed out as she looked back. "I wonder what she is hiding¡­"


    Number One took a deep breath and stayed realistic. "We are no match for Blood Maiden so maybe this oue wasn''t that bad. If there is anyone who can affect her, it''s definitely Leon. She wouldn''t stay with him for thirty years if she disliked him so he might be able to help us."


    They weren''t able to force Blood Maiden to reveal her secret and she could easily get what she wanted with her strength. She wouldn''t even need to honor their trade as there was nothing they could do to her.


    "On another note, how was she able to do that? I never heard of such powerful Soul Art," Luna pointed out with aplicated expression. "I don''t even know how to counter it. Unless my physical strength can handle the pressure, I wouldn''t be able to reach her. She can first immobilize me and then finish me off when I am unconscious. That''s not even a matter of skill but rather defense."


    Number One had no idea either so they both turned to Nami who gave them a vague idea. "I think I heard about this Soul Art. Artifact Crafters can manipte the space with their Soul Energy and thenpress or expand it within the Storage Rings. The same process is used within the Soul Training Rooms but I never heard of anyone using it in an offensive setting. Maybe that''s why Headmaster ke was wary of her."


    "So the training rooms are like giant Artifacts which manipte the pressure inside the room. Would it be possible to have a portable Artifact that could counter the pressure by reversing it back to normal?" Luna pointed out in wonder.


    "I think it could be possible using a formation but it requires a huge amount of Soul Energy to pull off. It is easier to simply be an Artifact Crafter and learn the Space Maniption Art," Nami suggested. "Unfortunately it''s one of the hardest professions and it would take years to master it. What Blood Maiden did was even more impressive as expanding space within a stable Essence Stones is so much easier than manipting the space in the open."


    Number One couldn''t help but think about his golden crystal and how much space it had inside. The way he could grow more clouds using the Soul Crystals already told him there were simr mechanisms in ce. He wouldn''t be surprised if the third door surprised him with crafting knowledge but he didn''t expect anything.


    "I will think of a way to strengthen our bodies so the same situation won''t happen in the future," Number One informed as he already nned for that in the future. He was confident he could resist the full force of Blood Maiden''s pressure if he was just a bit stronger.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While Number One and thedies set off to the Winged Soul Academy, Leon was busy recing the broken lock on the door. It waspletely silent in the store as Blood Maiden remained standing in the same position as she watched her husband work.


    Only when he was done did he approach his wife and reached to caress the red mark on her cheek. It was already lightened since he didn''t use too much force but he still felt awfully bad for his actions. "Does it hurt?"


    "No, but I can''t believe you actually hit me," Blood Maiden replied while grasping Leon''s chin to stare into his eyes. "Do you realize what you have done?"


    "I do. You broke your promise and I punished you in the only way you would understand your mistake," Leon pointed out with no fear. "I wouldn''t care if it was anyone else but they came here with me and you still hurt them. I don''t care how strong you are, I will not tolerate it. Don''t make me lose the trust I put in you."


    Blood Maiden stared back into his eyes and instead ofshing out at him, she actually smiled in adoration. "I don''t think I understood my mistake. You need to p me again. This time do it harder."


    "..." Leon paused while taking a step back. "You liked it...?"


    "I liked when you became so dominant all of a sudden. I didn''t think you have it in you," Blood Maiden exined which caused Leon to stare at her speechlessly.


    "If that''s the case then I''m not going to do it again unless you apologize to them," Leon spoke out and left upstairs. "You can also forget about sleeping with me tonight."


    Blood Maiden immediately paled and rushed after him. "W-wait! You cannot do this to me! I waited all week!"

 Chapter 115 Winged Soul Academy Entrance

    "Is that the Winged Soul Academy ahead?" Number One questioned as they approached one of the brighter floating inds. Not only was it gigantic but it was the only ind with a shiny barrier that prevented anyone from breaking in or even seeing what was inside.


    "That''s just the outer ring of the Academy which is avable to all students. There are almost a hundred smaller inds in the middle of the ring which are upied by the Academy Board, a few important elders, and the strongest students," Nami exined as she led the way. "We need to enter through the main entrance on foot."


    "Alright, let''s hope Headmaster ke hooked us up," Number One nodded as they flew straight towards the gate. Even though it was getting dark, the Academy Entrance was filled with both students and various merchants who were waiting to be checked.


    Many were still hovering in the sky as they waited for some space tond in front of the entrance which was bound to create conflict. Number One and the girlspletely ignored the queue and simply flew right past them without care.


    "Hey, there is a lin¡ª" Someone called out after them but he quickly paused after seeing who it was. "Wait, is that Miss Nami? Who is the girl beside her?"


    They immediately gathered attention from everyone in the queue and the student gossiped with each other. No one dared to stop them though as there was an obvious disparity between them. Red and ck Talent were extremely rare so they naturally had special privileges.


    Everyone showed respect to the girls but once their gazes fell onto Number One, their expressions flipped to the opposite spectrum. "Who is the guy flying with Miss Nami? Is he the partner she chose? A fucking White Talent?"


    It wasn''t a secret that Nami was searching for a Training Partner. That news already spread throughout the Academy so it wasn''t hard to connect the dots. Her man didn''t even hide the ck feathers tattoo which confirmed everyone''s guesses.


    "There is no way Miss Nami chose a partner with a White Talent. I refuse to believe it."


    "What benefits can he even provide her? All he has is a pretty face."


    "He must have seduced her and now using her to get Soul Arts. How did Miss ck allow this?"


    Many gossiped openly and Number One could hear everything. He only smiled to himself as if he already expected such reactions andnded right in front of the Disciplinary Guard by the entrance. The two guards were just as surprised as everyone else but they stayedposed in front of thedies.


    "Miss Nami, wee back to the Winged Soul Academy," the guards greeted Nami while showing Luna an equal interest. "It''s a blessing you decided to be our fellow student. Can we see your Student Badges?"


    "Of course," Nami nodded and they all withdrew their badges. The guards scanned the girl''s badges using a portable Artifact before showing an awkward expression.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Miss Nami, your Student Badges are the most basic type which is granted to all new students. It doesn''t grant you the privilege of skipping the queue. You need a special ck badge that is granted to exceptional students," the guard exined while giving the girls a look over. "We can of course make an exception for you two since you both are bound to receive one soon, but your friend will have to wait."


    Both Nami and Luna frowned at the guard''s proposal but Number One stopped them from exploding with a pat on the shoulder. "Didn''t Headmaster ke inform you of our arrival? We arrived with him from the Selection Academy but had to split up due to an errand. Check my badge."


    Number One didn''t have time for drama so he didn''t announce his name openly. He hoped the two guards were informed about their arrival but they only raised their eyebrows at his information.


    "Is your name really Number One?" the guard asked out loud as he returned the badge. "We just started our night shift so even if Headmaster ke said something, I guess we didn''t get the memo. You will have to wait like everyone else. We can''t break the rules."


    The guard''s words were heard by everyone behind them in a queue which caused outrage. Not only did the guy steal Miss Nami but he even dared to call himself Number One.


    "What was Headmaster ke thinking by allowing him to enter the Academy? He must have gotten in just cause he is Miss Nami''s partner but¡ª"


    Someone was talking shit behind them but they were immediately silenced the moment Nami turned around to see who it was. There was a difference between roasting a random White Talent and a ck Talent with an immense background so no one would be this stupid to say the same to Nami''s face.


    "So you will break the rules for us but not for him? Is it cause he is a White Talent?" Luna pointed out the hypocrisy with an eye roll and turned to the crowd. "We are going to skip the queue. Is there anyone who disagrees?"


    It was clear that all three of them came from the Selection Academy which made everyone present their Seniors. Even if they were beautiful and their Talent was better than theirs, it was still insulting to them.


    "Who do you think you are girl? Coming from the Selection Academy and wanting preferable treatment?" a middle-aged merchant in normal clothes called out first. "You might be at the top back there but you are no one here yet. Don''t make it difficult for everyone and get in the line. We all waited for more than an hour to get inside."


    His words caused everyone else to stand forward with their own arguments and it was mostly students who got offended. Even though they had priority over the merchants, they still had to get checked in case they tried to impersonate a student.


    "You think your Red Talent lets you bully us? We would let you go first if you asked nicely but forget about it now. Get to the back if you don''t want any trouble."

 Chapter 116 Legacy Student

    Luna''s pretty privilege was gone the moment she challenged them but it was an interesting test to witness the overall attitude of the Main Academy students. Number One already knew they were prideful after meeting the five seniors but it was quite a surprise to think everyone was the same.


    "I have a question," Number One muttered as he turned to the guards. "I suppose students can''t fight with each other inside the Academy grounds. What are the rules outside the Academy?"


    The guards raised their eyebrows as they replied, "It''s prohibited to fight inside the Academy but there are no rules preventing fights from happening outside. If you think you are safe from trouble just cause you joined the Academy then you are mistaken."


    "Oh, I''m not worried about that," Number One shook his head with a chuckle while casually forming a Soul Sword. "It just feels like we will get stepped on in the Academy unless we show our strength so we might as well get to it right away."


    The students paled when the girls disyed their own Soul Swords without hesitation but it was toote to run away. Luna disappeared from her position and attacked the student who was talking shit about her. He didn''t even know what happened before looking down to see a hole in his belly.


    Luna didn''t hesitate tounch onto another person she remembered and Nami joined right after. Number One didn''t even move before the two started wreaking havoc within the group. He gazed at the guards again and they immediately run away behind the barrier while calling for backup.


    "Try not to kill them," Number One called out casually as he activated his Heavenly Cloud Steps to join thedies. By the time he stabbed two slow students, everyone else was jumping out of the floating ind before flying away in panic.


    "Where are you all going? I thought you all wanted to fight after your trash talking," Number One shouted after them but no one turned around to face him. "Pathetic. All talk no show."


    There was no better way of establishing authority other than disying your strength. The students would always disrespect him because of his White Talent unless he beat them up repeatedly to show they couldn''tpare to him.


    Was it arrogant and cruel? Definitely, but that was the world they lived in and he wasn''t the one who established those rules. He wouldn''t be surprised if the Academy encouraged that kind of system as if driven everyone to improve and increasedpetitiveness.


    "You bitch! You are so done for!" One of Number One''s victims cursed as he held his wound to stop the bleeding but Luna came forward to step on his face.


    "Who did you call a bitch, you bitch? I remember you calling him to trash White Talent and look at you now. Bleeding on the ground after being defeated with a single attack from the man you called trash," Luna pointed out coldly. "What does it make you? You are now worse than trash. Can''t evenpare to mud from under his feet."


    Luna''s defensive side grew in intensity since the moment she became Number One''s woman and he had to calm her down. He pulled her away and kissed her softly, "It''s okay, he is not worthy to get mad over."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Just as he spoke, multiple Disciplinary Guards came out from the gate and they were even apanied by two ck uniforms who immediately widened their eyes at the fifteen injured lying on the ground.


    Compared to everyone''s expectations, they immediately rushed to Number One and questioned in worry, "Sir, are you okay? What happened here? Were you attacked by other students?"


    The victims were taken aback as they called out defensively, "They were the ones who attacked us!"


    It didn''t cross anyone''s mind that the ck uniforms, who were basically the group leaders of the Disciplinary Guard, would actuallypletely ignore them.


    "We naturally wanted to skip the queue since we don''t like to wait but those two guards didn''t want to let us through," Number One exined casually as he pointed at the two guards from earlier. "The rest tried to prevent us from going inside too so we taught them a small lesson."


    "I apologize," the group leader acknowledged with a bow. "I was supposed to be waiting for you but I was called over to settle a small brawl. I forgot to inform the boys about your arrival which caused this inconvenience. Headmaster ke informed us of your importance and he is awaiting you so please follow me."


    Every senior student in the sky was looking at the scene as if they were hearing wrong. They couldn''t believe a White Talent would have such influence and their faces filled with regret. Their expressions only became worse the moment Number One withdrew a vial filled with shiny Earth Rank pills and threw it at the Group Leader as if they were nothing.


    ? "Those are supreme tier Revitalizing Pills. Distribute them to the injured first so they can recover quickly," Number Onemented while walking away with the girls by his side. "That will be my first andst advice. Don''t block someone''s path if you don''t know who you are dealing with."


    Number One wasn''t going to say anything else as they stepped towards the Academy when they heard a female voice from the sky. "That''s a piece of very good advice. Hopefully, I have an opportunity to find out the answer before I block your path in the future."


    Everyone eximed when they heard it and Number One saw ady in a red Academy Uniformnd behind them. Her face was covered with a bandana and he could only see her red eyes observing him with a curious gaze. She fixed her cloak while folding her crimson wings and walked right past them without even showing her student badge to the guards.


    "I''m one of the Legacy Students named Aurora. You can remember it when we face each otherter on."

 Chapter 117 Legacy Islands

    No one stopped Aurora from entering the Academy and she spread her wings behind the barrier to fly away. Everyone''s attention suddenly shifted to her as if she was a local celebrity.


    "Why do I feel like she came out at this particr moment to steal the show?" Luna pointed out as they watched Aurora''s back. It didn''t look like a coincidence as she made sure everyone could see and hear her.


    "It''s alright. At least she is smart enough not to challenge us without doing her research. She must have figured we will bepeting with the Legacy Students for the Dragon Summit seeds," Number One replied casually with a clear voice that was heard by everyone. He wanted to spread the message of his arrival to every top student and that seemed to be enough.


    The sheer mention of the Dragon Summit caused many to shift their focus onto Number One. He had a White Talent which was already a sensation in itself but now he even imed to aim for the top ten spots of the biggest event in the Outer World. If that wasn''t worthy gossip then nothing else was.


    The injured were initially hesitant to consume the pills after being given one but their wounds were too severe to think too much into it. If Number One wanted to kill them, he didn''t need poisonous pills to do so.


    "Look at the injured!" the students called out in surprise as the deadly wounds began healing within seconds. "His pills were legit! All supreme tier and he gave out fifteen of them!"


    Some students were close to bleeding out yet they instantly recovered all their strength and soon stood up with no injuries. They all carried regretful expressions and looked toward Number One as if trying to apologize for their actions but they were already gone.


    "You can lead us to Headmaster ke''s ind," Number One ordered the Disciplinary Group Leader as he spread his White Soul Wings which gathered attention inside the Academy. The call for help from Disciplinary Guards must have rmed more students to spectate the drama.


    They seemed surprised Number One was preparing to fly and their eyes widened when the ck uniform was listening to his orders without hesitation.


    "Flying inside the Academy is normally prohibited unless you are in the top 1000 of students," the Disciplinary Group Leader exined the confusion as they flew above the city. "Considering there are tens of thousands of students living in the Academy, one needs to be gifted to reach that privilege."


    Even five hundred students in the Selection Academy was a huge number and Number One found it quite crowded. He couldn''t imagine tens of thousands in the same area but it didn''t seem necessary with how enormous the Academy territory was. The outer ring alone was at least a few miles wide with numerous stores, private courtyards, and training grounds all over.


    "What did Headmaster ke tell you about us?" Number One questioned curiously on the way.


    "The Headmaster said I should treat you like Legacy Students and bring you to him when you arrive," the Disciplinary Group Leader replied respectfully. "If only I wasn''t distracted by some students arguing, I would be waiting by the entrance and the fight could have been avoided. So many Revitalizing Pills got wasted and they must be worth a fortune."


    Number One honestly didn''t expect anything less considering his importance but he didn''t underestimate the top students of the Main Academy. He already learned his lesson after being defeated by the Blood Maiden so it didn''t hurt to stay cautious. Being confident didn''t mean being stupid after all.


    "Don''t worry about it. They are just pills. I can always make more," Number One pointed out while beginning slowly beginning his n. "If you need pills in the future, just contact me. I will sell you some on a discount."


    "Oh! You are an Alchemist?" the Disciplinary Group Leader questioned in surprise. "Were those Earth Rank pills made by you too?"


    "Yes. I will actually be busy soon since I have to finish Headmaster ke''s order for the iing auction," Number One informed in secret. "I can already make Earth Rank pills with ease and a lot of them are supreme tier but I want to push for the Heaven Rank. Headmaster ke is already preparing the Soul Herbs for me."


    Number One already made a mistake by showing off his Heaven Rank pills too early and decided to take a different route. He would slowly improve and disy his talent to the public. It would be easier to prove his skills if everyone thought the Academy was helping to cultivate his Alchemy.


    There was a noticeable difference in a reaction as the Disciplinary Group Leader didn''t doubt him at all. "I see, I understand it all now. No wonder Headmaster ke granted you a Legacy Student status right after entering the Main Academy. The youngest Alchemist I knew was Liss but even she was struggling to make Earth Rank pills. The difference in your skills is huge."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Number One waited for the man to digest the information and he suddenly realized what was wrong in the story. "Wait, I heard gossip about the Legendary Alchemist working with Headmaster ke. There are even many representatives from other Academies waiting for him to appear. Are you perhaps his Disciple?"


    "I was, but not anymore," Number One replied honestly while looking in the distance at the floating inds inside the outer ring. "I am the one who makes all the pills and Headmaster ke only used the Legendary Alchemist''s name to convince the Academy Board to buy the Soul Herbs for me. Everyone still thinks they are waiting for the Legendary Alchemist but it''s all me."


    The moment Number One used his Legendary Soul Art he would be immediately connected with his ex-master. He couldn''t escape his past but he could at least start building his own legacy instead.


    The Disciplinary Group Leader paled at Number One''s answer as if it was too much to handle. "I don''t think I should know this..."


    "It''s not a big deal since the truth will be out sooner orter," Number Onemented with a chuckle. "The Academy Board already gave me all the Soul Herbs so they have no other choice but to settle on me. It doesn''t matter if you tell anyone or not. As a matter of fact, that will be your task."


    "Excuse me...?" the Disciplinary Group Leader paused in confusion. "You want me to spread those rumors?"


    "They are not rumors if they are facts. Feel free to tell anyone you know," Number One suggested. "The sooner the Academy Board finds out the truth the better. I want them to know about it before I''m going to meet them tomorrow."


    "I actually know the son of the Academy Board member. I can visit him tonight and tell him the news. I''m sure he will tell his dad about it," the Disciplinary Group Leader proposed while scratching his head. "He would be asking me about you anyway once the news spread to everyone."


    Number One initially thought to find Baldy to handle the spreading of the news but using the Disciplinary Group Leader seemed to be more effective. "You can tell him tomorrow morning then. I need some time to prepare."


    Nami and Luna have been listening to the whole conversation in silence and Number One already knew what they wanted to ask. Even he wasn''t sure if the man could be trusted but it didn''t really matter. The only way he could ruin Number One''s ns was by doing nothing but it was too good of an opportunity to let go.


    "We are being watched," Luna pointed out once they were done discussing and they scanned the inds below. "That Aurora seems to be waiting for us."


    The floating inds closer to the ring were much smallerpared to the ones closer to the middle and the cloakeddy was still in the air as they were passing by. She seemed to be talking with her neighbor and they both turned to look at them.


    It wasn''t really that surprising since it was dark and Number One''s wings were like a shiny beacon in the sky. The twodies continued to discuss while gazing in their direction which could only mean gossiping.


    "We have reached the thirty Legacy Inds which are upied by the Legacy Students," Nami informed as she eyed one ind in particr. "The one closer to the middle belongs to the strongest female Legacy Student. I managed to befriend her a month ago so we might be able to stay over for the night before we try to challenge them."


    "I''m guessing we need to defeat one of the Legacy Students to take over their Ind?" Number One wondered out loud as he had already begun choosing his own.


    "Actually, one can only be a Legacy Student if they upy an ind," the Disciplinary Group Leader corrected. "One cannot be a Legacy Student unless they have one, at least ording to the rules. Thepetition for them is quite fierce since only Legacy Students canpete for the Dragon Summit seeds."


    Number One was taken aback but that would exin Aurora''s words. If he wanted to attend the Dragon Summit, he would have to cross her path one way or another.

 Chapter 118 Challenges

    The Winged Soul Academy''s power system aimed to motivate all students to work hard and being a Legacy Student was everyone''s goal. It turned out that only the top thousand students in the Academy Ranking couldpete for the Legacy Inds but it wasn''t as easy as challenging the top thirty for a duel.


    "So we need to be approved by the Academy Board to even fight them," Number One muttered as he listened to the Disciplinary Group Leader. "I don''t think that will be a problem."


    "You already received Headmaster ke''s approval so you only need to defeat their Shadow Avatar to be eligible for a duel," the Disciplinary Group Leader exined while pointing at the biggest Ind right in the center of the outer ring. "Can you see the ck mountain in the middle? That''s the Challenger Temple. Each Legacy Student has their own Shadow Avatar inside which represents their strength."


    "Makes sense. If the Legacy Students were challenged randomly then they wouldn''t have time to train," Number One acknowledged. He was thankfully immune to that rule since he would be mostly busy making pills but Luna and Nami would definitely be bothered a lot.


    "That''s the reason why the challenges are limited. Even if you are eligible for a challenge, the Legacy Students have a month to respond to it or else they would forfeit their title," the Disciplinary Group Leader replied with a nod. "That time was shortened to a week since we are one month away from the Dragon Summit but there shouldn''t be many changes in my opinion."


    "Howe? Didn''t you say thepetition got fiercer?" Luna questioned curiously. "There should be a total of one hundred and twenty challenges if everyone was challenged once a week."


    "That''s true but most of them wouldn''t be legitimate challenges," the Disciplinary Group Leader replied with a shrug. "There are many who are strong enough to defeat the Shadow Avatars but instead of fighting seriously, they lose on purpose to secure the benefits from the Legacy Students. There is a very small number of seriouspetitors who want to risk their lives for the Legacy Student title."


    "So they are basically cheating," Luna exined in simple words. "They pay to be challenged and then they are free for a month after winning an easy fight."


    "That''s the main reason why there were no new Legacy Students in thest few months. Even though I was asked to fake one of the challenges for a lot of money but I rejected the offer. I often run errands for the Headmaster so I don''t need to shame myself for a bit of cash," the Disciplinary Group Leadermented while gesturing ahead. "Talking about the Headmaster, his ce is right behind the main Ind."


    The floating inds on one side were upied by the Legacy Students while the other side seemed to belong to the officials. It wouldn''t be surprising if many of them were left free for Academy guests just in case any important figures were passing by.


    Number One remembered how there were supposed to be many experts waiting for the Legendary Alchemist to show up but he didn''t see anyone outside Headmaster ke''s ind. "Where are the representatives of other Soul Academies staying? Did any experts from the Inner World arrive already?"


    "Some important people are living in the Headmaster''s private courtyard but most of them are upying the inns in the main Ind. They are waiting for the news since they want to be the first to negotiate deals," the Disciplinary Group Leader informed as theynded right outside the barrier. "New experts arrive every day and I don''t really know them so I can''t really tell much. I will go inside to inform the Headmaster about your arrival."


    Every private Ind was protected by a shiny Soul Barrier that prevented them from seeing what was inside. They could only wait outside for direct ess and hope they wouldn''t be bothered by anyone just yet.


    Too bad, just as the Disciplinary Group Leader passed through the barrier, they saw multiple colorful lights appear in the sky. It mostly consisted of Blue and Purple but they also saw two pairs of Red Soul Wings. The group of ten individuals headed straight towards them and they recognized one of the Red Talent to be Aurora.


    "The news of our arrival seems to be spreading quickly. The Legacy Studentsing to research their opponents," Lunamented casually as she nudged Nami. "Do you recognize anyone?"


    ? "Only the leading girl with purple wings. Don''t worry, she is the friend I was talking about earlier," Nami assured and waved towards the iing group. It felt like they wereing over with good intentions but Number One wasn''t as sure of that.


    Nami could be their friend before she decided to join the Academy but now she was their direct opponent. Number One and the girls were bound to target three Legacy Students spots so they couldn''t really trust any of them.


    ''Are you sure we can trust her?'' Number One questioned in his mind as the group was about tond and his eyes sharpened on the leading beauty.


    The adultdy carried a bright smile on her face but something about her was off. Despite having clear feminine features, she was wearing a male red uniform and her blond hair didn''t even reach her shoulders. Her gaze on Nami was also weird as it gave off too much affection.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''I think we can trust her but I don''t think you will like her,'' Namimented awkwardly just as thedynded in a hurry and ran towards Nami with open arms.


    "Nami! I missed you so much!" the blonddy shouted excitedly while hugging Nami tightly. She was strong enough to casually lift Nami as if she was a twig and then she danced in a circle.


    Number One didn''t need to watch for long to figure out what Nami meant. Thatdy was clearly crushing on her.


    "Sena, I told you not to squeeze me like that. Are you trying to choke me to death?" Namiined with a sigh and Sena let go while reaching to caress Nami''s face.


    "I am sorry, I was just too excited," Sena apologized sincerely while staring at Nami with a loving gaze. "When Aurora told me the news I came rushing out to meet with you. You are still as beautiful as the first time I saw you."


    "Thank you, but please, less touching," Nami acknowledged with a nod while pulling at gazed at Number One as if asking for help. He couldn''t help but find the scene amusing and gestured for her toe over.


    Nami took this opportunity to skip to his side and let him embrace her. "The only person who can touch me like that is my partner, Number One. Hope you don''t mind it."


    Sena squinted her eyes at Number One and pointed her finger at his face, "You don''t deserve such an angel. I challenge you to a duel. The winner takes Nami''s hand in marriage."


    "It''s not up to me to decide," Number One shrugged in response. "As long as Nami wants me, she will have a ce by my side. You should find someone else to court."


    "Nami¡­" Sena muttered as she sniffed in sadness before finally gazing at Luna. Her expression changed immediately and she brushed her hair while trying to appear sexy.


    Luna didn''t hesitate to step back next to Number One''s side and kissed him on the cheek. "I''m taken too and I''m not interested in women."


    Sena''s smile immediately faltered and she cried out in pure agony, "Ahh! The world is so cruel! All I want is some love!"


    The whole group rolled their eyes and Aurora stepped in to get on the right track, "Sena, you can leave your courtship forter. We have more important matters to discuss."


    "Let me guess, you heard that we want topete for the Dragon Summit seeds and you want to befriend us so that we don''t target your positions," Number Onemented which made everyone more serious. The guys stopped being jealous over Number One''s sess with women and the only man with Red Talent walked forward.


    "We don''t want to necessarily befriend you. We work as a team and we would like to stay neutral until the final selection," the young man spoke while pointing at the group. "As you can see, there are ten of us here and there are only ten seeds avable. Aurora said you three are quite skilled so we are bound to shter on. We would appreciate it if you targeted the other twenty Legacy Students instead of us."


    "Does that make any difference?" Number One asked back confidently. "I am guessing there are three groups between you and each has ten members. Even if you wanted to secure all spots for yourself, three of you are going to be reced by us."


    The young man''s eyebrow twitched. "Arrogant, aren''t we?"

 Chapter 119 Final Selection

    "Aron, don''t start it. We didn''te here to fight," Sena shushed the young man before walking up to wrap her arm around his neck. "Didn''t I tell you to shut up and leave the talking to us?"


    It definitely wasn''t a friendly embrace as Aron''s face got red from the gentle squeeze alone. It was clear who was the leader in their group as he couldn''t even get away no matter how much he struggled. "Let go you¡ª"


    Number One made a mental note of Sena''s physical strength as it was definitely abnormal. Despite being slimmer and shorter than Aron, she was able to subdue him with ease. Aron was only let free when he stopped fighting back and then he began fixing the brown nest on his head as if his image was everything he cared about.


    "Anyway, as Aron was saying, we just want to stay neutral with you three until the Final Selection will take ce," Aurora continued the conversation. "It would maximize the chances of our group since all of us would participate. Whatever happens during the Final Selection is another story since it would be unfair to ask for more. Even if you three qualify, having seven of us join you is still better than losing to the other two groups."


    Aurora was the only person in the group that kept her face covered with a hood and a bandana. Gazing into her pretty red eyes made one curious about how she looked which exined every student''s reaction when they saw her.


    "So you want us to eliminate three individuals from the other teams instead of yours which would give you an advantageter on, is that it?" Number One questioned calmly as he tried to figure out the catch. "What is the Final Selection going to look like?"


    "We will just battle each other and see who is better. If you happen to meet any of us then it''s just bad luck and we can leave it all to individual strength," Aurora exined casually but Number One wasn''t born yesterday. Even though she was covering her face, Aron wasn''t careful enough and disyed a short smirk.


    ''I don''t think we will stay over at your friend''s ce. They are hiding something,'' Number One pointed out. ''Could the Final Selection consist of group battles? Why else would they form three teams of ten?''


    Number One was about to get to the bottom of this when the Disciplinary Group Leader came out through the barrier. He was surprised at the number of Legacy Students waiting outside but he still went straight to Number One and presented him with three tokens. "Sir Number One, the Headmaster is awaiting you."


    The man couldn''t arrive at the perfect time and save him some trouble. "One second, I have a question about the Final Selection. What format will the Academy choose to pick the ten seeds?"


    The Legacy Students raised their eyebrows and their expression turned ugly when the Disciplinary Group Leader exined, "The Final Selection for the Dragon Summit seeds will consist of a Battle Royale stylepetition where tenst survivors will win. It will take ce in approximately three weeks but the location is still unknown."


    "Are there any rules preventing the Legacy Students from teaming up?" Number One asked right after as he slowly figured out Aurora''s n.


    "No, at least not to my knowledge," the Disciplinary Group Leader replied while gazing at Sena and her team. "Teamwork is an important skill that wille in handy in the Dragon Summit which is why teaming up is encouraged."


    That was all Number One needed to hear and he turned to Aurora with a cold smile, "I will have to decline your offer. We will simply go with our original n and challenge whoever is the easiest to beat. If that happens to be you then you should focus on improving your skills instead of scheming to have an unfair advantage."


    "Hey, we have nothing against you," Sena firmly denied. "I love Nami and I wouldn''t do anything to hurt her. I will kick Aron in a heartbeat and rece him with Nami if she wants to."


    "Hey!" Aron protested immediately but was quickly silenced with a single gaze from Sena. He could only change the target of hisints and chose to stare daggers at Number One.


    "That won''t be necessary," Nami rejected without hesitation and suggested, "It''s best if we treat each other likepetition from now on. Being friends when you are fighting each other will only cause problems."


    "How about we all work together to beat the other teams and then settle the seeding between each other?" Aurora proposed an alternative solution. "We can have individual battles afterward instead of fighting in groups."


    Number One couldn''t help but chuckle in response. "So you want us to help you beat everyone else and then you all will just gang up on us ten versus three. Your n only works if there is trust but we just met each other and you already tried to trick us."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I think I know how we can trust you," Number One added with a shrug. "How about the three strongest in your group give us your Inds and then challenge the opposite two teams instead? This way you can show your dedication and we can trust you more. What do you think?"


    "I don''t mind it at all," Sena nodded while extending her hand to Nami. "My heart would bleed if I was forced to hurt you. I would rather forfeit instead of betraying my love for you."


    Too bad, no one else was as confident as Sena and they all looked at Aron and Aurora who seemed to be the strongest. Aron only snorted and extended his wings to depart. "I am leaving since this conversation is pointless. Why are we even discussing the Final Selection if they might not even participate? Come challenge me if you are so confident. We will see if you are truly Number One."


    One by one the Legacy Studentsunched in the air, leaving only Sena and Aurora behind. The mysterious beauty stared at Number One and warned, "Our team is the kindest and you definitely won''t get a simr offer from the other two. In fact, they would actually prefer to sabotage you instead so watch out. I suggest you stay in the Academy or else they will eliminate you."


    Aurora joined the rest after saying her peace and Sena followed while waving at Nami, "You can always stay at my ce love. I will protect you."


    The whole scene left a bad taste in Number One''s mouth as he found everyone overreacting. They treated the whole Dragon Summit too seriously and immediately tried to boost their chances on their cost. Number One wouldn''t even care about that tournament if not for the opportunity of finding his Soul Herbs or selling a lot of pills.


    "I would actually agree with Miss Aurora," the Disciplinary Group Leadermented quietly. "The benefits of being a Legacy Student are the best you can get so they are quite protective of this title. I wouldn''t be surprised if they hired assassins to eliminate the potentialpetition."


    Number One wasn''t a bit bothered as that was exactly his life for more than ten years. If he didn''t go through an assassination attempt at least once every few months he would think something was wrong.


    "Is that friend of yours part of the other team? How strong is he?" Number One questioned curiously as they withdrew their Student Badges and finally stepped through the barrier into the private ind. They were immediately met with lush greenery and a stone path leading towards a grand mansion.


    "He is currently eleventh in strength from all Legacy Students and yes, he is in the strongest team which is most likely going to represent Winged Soul Academy at the Dragon Summit," the Disciplinary Group Leader replied while scratching his head. "If I were to be honest, I think Miss Sena''s group is the weakest which exins why they wanted to be left alone. If they lost any of their members then they would be for sure doomed."


    Number One raised his eyebrows. "How does Senapare to the rest?"


    They were naturally confident in their abilities but Number One wouldn''t say they could beat everyone right away. They still had a month to improve and he believed they could secure a seed after proper practice.


    "Miss Sena is ranked seventh while Sir Aron is tenth. Their strength is the top of the Academy but they are at a clear disadvantage when facing the sons and daughters of the Academy Board members," the Disciplinary Group Leader muttered cautiously. "Most of them are in the top ten since they receive a lot of hidden resources."


    Number One wasn''t even surprised at that fact as every Academy was bound to have some shady operations. The Academy Board would naturally favor their own blood and boost their strength with all they could get. He could already guess the pills he sells to the Academy would mostly end up in the Legacy Student''s pockets.


    The Disciplinary Group Leader clearly knew much more but he kept quiet as they already approached the mansion. Headmaster ke definitely knew how to live well as the sheer gardens alone were beautiful with small ponds and colorful flowers all over the ce. The courtyards were also massive and consisted of numerous traditional-styled houses.


    "The Headmaster is currently eating ate dinner with multiple influential figures and he invites you to join," the Disciplinary Group Leader informed as they stepped into the main courtyard. They saw multiple servants carrying dishes that filled the corridor with tasty aroma.


    Number One and the girls had nothing to eat all day so they couldn''t reject a meal. The only thing that he worried about was the sudden attention that would fall on them but it was good practice for the meeting with the Academy Board.


    They followed the sounds ofughtering from the main dining room and just as Number One expected, all sounds went silent as soon as they stepped inside.

 Chapter 120 Reveal Of The Truth

    Headmaster ke stood up at the sight of Number One and gestured with a smile at the three empty seats by the table, "Come seat down. The food is still fresh so you appeared at the perfect time."


    "We would arrive earlier but we had to deal with some issues on the way," Number Onemented calmly while holding Nami and Luna''s waists. He walked them towards their seats and pulled their chairs one by one without hurrying one bit.


    Number One expected the gathering to consist of only three or four people but there were ten experts seatedfortably as they watched them closely. Most of them were near Headmaster ke''s age and they didn''t seem to be satisfied with the youngster''s presence.


    ''They must be thinking howe we deserve to dine with them,'' Number One pointed out in his mind and sat down while nodding at the maturedy next to him. Even though they didn''t think too much of them, Number One treated himself equally no matter if they wanted it or not.


    Thedy was taken aback by Number One''s approach and she joined the rest who were gazing at Headmaster ke for an exnation. Number One was tempted to take over the lead right away and direct the tone of the evening but they were guests too. It was just a matter of respect to let the host speak first.


    "Everyone, you were questioning me earlier about the empty seats and I can finally introduce you to the newest stars of my Academy. Even though they only just came with me today from one of our Selection Academies, their potential for growth is endless," Headmaster ke spoke excitedly. "I''m confident they will seize the Legacy Student title without a problem and they will shine during the Dragon Summit."


    Those words caused the experts to raise their eyebrows but that was it. There was no excitement on their faces but Headmaster ke wasn''t a bit worried. He gestured at Nami and introduced, "Miss Nami has unlimited potential with her ck Talent and her background is just as impressive. She is Miss ck''s sister who is a potential candidate to join the Council in the future."


    Nami stood up gracefully and bowed ever so slightly to show her respect. The experts immediately changed their expressions and they immediately acknowledged the bow with a nod. They seemed to rx as if they finally understood why the youngsters had a ce by the table.


    Just the fact that Nami had an Inner World Soul Artist in the family was enough to give her ess to the top social circles. Although the ck Feather Family had a bad reputationtely, it didn''t change their history of originating from the Inner World. The power it gave could be proven by the expert''s reaction.


    "The Winged Soul Academy finally secured a student with a ck Talent and before the Dragon Summit at that. I''m really looking forward to seeing your performance." An old man seating the nearest to Headmaster ke''s side stroked his beard while nodding at Nami and withdrew a gold metal token. "I''m an owner of the White Lotus Auction Houses which are the biggest and most resourceful in the Capital. If you need to buy anything, just use this token and you will be treated like a V.I.P client at any of my locations."


    The other experts rolled their eyes and thedy by Number One''s side rolled her eyes. "Biggest and most resourceful? Don''t make usugh. I had a client who wanted to buy a Jade Thunder Root from you and you failed to deliver. He only managed to get it aftering over to my Silver Spring House. You might have thergest number of stores but your connections with the Inner World can''tpare to us. It''s quality over quantity old man."


    The old man squinted his eyes but thedy ignored his tantrum as she took out her own token and ced it in front of Number One. "Please keep this token for Miss Nami. I will personally provide the service when you visit my Silver Spring House during the Dragon Summit. Although we are small, there is nothing we can''t do."


    Number One pursed his lips as he already noticed thedy staring at his Heavenly Feather Tattoo. She was one of the younger-looking guests but one could tell she went through a lot to get to sit by the table with all those influential figures. Being a businesswoman was tough knowing how male-dominated it was.


    ''Does it always happen whenever people find out about your background?'' Number One wondered as he collected the token.


    ''Yes, but I don''t mind it. If we can enjoy special benefits for free then why shouldn''t we?'' Nami replied casually and Number One couldn''t agree more. As long as they didn''t need to give anything in return, it didn''t hurt to take advantage of such gifts.


    "As you probably noticed, I''m Nami''s partner so wherever I go, she will follow as well," Number One spoke calmly while disying his tattoo in the open. "We will naturally need a lot of rare resources in the future so if any of you wee high volume business, you can leave your V.I.P tokens with me. We will for sure choose your locations over others."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Number One couldn''t present them with a more obvious green light and it didn''t take long to receive six more tokens from the rest. It didn''t cost them anything and they could not only bring business to theirpany but also befriend a potential powerhouse in the future.


    The experts were naturally trying to sell their own services to the best of their ability but Headmaster ke broke their sudden discussions. "Are you going to let me finish the introduction so I can finally sit down?"


    Everyone was interested in Nami but they quietened down to gaze at Luna who was sitting next to her. "The next of my top students is Luna who is an exceptional swordsman with a Red Talent. Her ability to master Soul Arts is one of a kind as she only needed less than a minute to master the Edged Soul Wings. I know her parents very well and both of them already decided to Ascend."


    Everyone nodded in approval but they clearly weren''t as impressedpared to Nami. All the guests could already Ascend to the Inner World if they wanted to but they just chose not to. They preferred to stay at the top of the food chain in the Outer World instead of starting over from the bottom.


    As soon as Luna stood up to greet the guests, one of the three middle-aged men who were silent this whole time spoke out, "Your students are all impressive but when are we going to talk about the Legendary Alchemist? You told us you will give us more information today."


    Headmaster ke gazed at the three men in ck leather gear and introduced them to Number One, "Those three gentlemen are the members of an elite Hunting Guild in the Inner World. They came to the Academy after hearing about our cooperation with the Legendary Alchemist. They want to ask him to craft their pills since only he can do it."


    Every guest was taken aback by Headmaster ke''s words and especially the three members of the Hunting Guild. "Why are you exining our matters to your student?"


    "Because he is one who will provide you more information today," Headmaster ke replied simply and Number One finally stood up to take over the lead.


    "I guess you all thought of me as nothing else than Nami''s partner but I''m here to surprise you," Number One announced while taking out a vial of ten pills with a blue glow. "I''m Number One, the person you all gathered here for. Legendary Alchemist was never in the picture, to begin with."


    "What you mean?" the Hunting Guild members questioned with a frown but Number One only passed the vial to the Silver Springdy.


    "Take one pill for yourself and pass the vial over to the next person. That''s a supreme tier Heaven Rank pill that I made and it will help you cross your bottleneck," Number One instructed calmly. "You can consider this a gift from me for the confusion we caused."


    Everyone took the pill one by one as it was too irresistible to reject a supreme tier pill but they were still unclear on what was going on. Headmaster ke was also surprised at the scene but he seemed to understand Number One''s motives as he added, "I already received a simr pill and it helped me break through today. I''m officially Soul Saint rank thanks to it so you don''t need to worry if you want it for yourself."


    Number One created a total of twelve pills when crafting one for Headmaster ke so he didn''t mind gifting the rest of them over. It would definitely ease the uproar he was about cause ever so slightly.


    "You are saying you made those pills?" the Hunter Guild member questioned in disbelief while standing up. "What games are you ying? Are you saying you faked working with the Legendary Alchemist to bring us here and it was this kid all along?"


    Number One didn''t get mad at all and simply took out a golden mask before cing it on the table. "The kid you are talking to was once Legendary Alchemist''s disciple. I already surpassed his skills and since there is nothing he can teach me anymore, I decided to leave and work on my own. I''m the only person in the world who can make your pills and if you don''t want to work with me, you can wait forever until the Legendary Alchemist appears. The choice is yours."

 Chapter 121 Scammer

    Headmaster ke''s guests turned silent at Number One''s announcement and they all gazed between him and the host to see if they were actually ying with them. The Hunting Guild members were the only ones who focused on the mask as if they found it familiar.


    "How do you expect us to believe all of this?" the old man from White Lotus questioned with a re at Number One and smacked the table to show his disapproval. "Headmaster ke, tell us now if you are just pranking us. There is no way a youngster like him canpare in skill to the Legendary Alchemist. You could have thought of something more believable."


    "What can I say?" Headmaster ke asked back with a shrug. "I was also surprised at first but Number One proved to me his skills countless times. He has already produced hundreds of supreme tier pills so I have no reason to doubt him. Even if he was really lying, which is highly unlikely, I would just pretend to believe him just to receive a constant supply of supreme-tier pills. Name anyone else who can produce so many of them."


    Number One only smiled at Headmaster ke''s assistance and withdraw tens of vials filled to the brim with pills. It was his entire stock of pills and they all shone with their own glow. He only let the guest stare for a few seconds and collected them back into his ring before anyone was consumed with greed.


    "I have never made a pill that''s lower in quality," Number Onemented confidently while sitting back in his chair. "Even if I was lying like Headmaster ke mentioned, only the Legendary Alchemist could be able to provide me with so many supreme tier pills. Does that really make any sense? Why would he sit behind on the sidelines and constantly make me new pills to grow my fame? If anyone has ever met that man, they would know how ridiculous that sounds."


    Number One gazed towards the three Inner World Soul Artists and they all turned serious. "He is right. The Legendary Alchemist would never be this selfless, but at the same time, no one has seen him for the past ten years. Who knows what changed in that time."


    Everyone was clearly suspicious but Number One couldn''t care less. There would always be demand for high-ranked pills no matter where he was. Even if he sacrificed all his time to make pills, he would still be unable to satisfy millions of Soul Artists who use pills on daily basis.


    "Look, no matter what I say, you will always be suspicious of me just because I''m young. I can go to the side room right now, prepare whatever pills you name and you can still say I already had them made beforehand," Number One pointed out while scanning the table for delicious food and began filling his girl''s tes. "You just won''t ept the fact that a young man like me could be better than anyone else who spent years studying."


    Number One made sure Nami and Luna had food before finally filling up his te as if he was at a family dinner. "Even if you leave this dinner after learning that Legendary Alchemist is never going to show up, that''s all fine by us. There is only so much time in a day and I can''t work with everyone. Anyone who doesn''t believe me would actually do us a favor if they left right away."


    "That''s honestly hrious," the old manmented sarcastically. "You didn''t even try to prove that you are a skilled Alchemist and you already give us an ultimatum. We came here for Saint and Legendary Pills that only the Legendary Alchemist could make. Are you trying to say we should just trust you with priceless Soul Herbs and hope you won''t ruin them?"


    Number One bit into a juicy leg without caring about dining etiquette and began recounting all Soul Herbs he needed. The guests were confused initially but halfway through the list, they caught on and withdrew their own list that Number One asked Baldy to spread.


    "...ck Heart Flower, Blood of the Ancient Hydra, Liver of the Two-headed Wyvern andstly the Ice Mint." Number One finished the list as he wiped his fingers. "Since you are the first potential clients I have, I will give you this special opportunity that even the Legendary Alchemist wouldn''t give you. If you can bring me any ingredient from this list, I will make any pill you want free of charge."


    The old man was starting to get annoyed at how Number One was ignoring his question but the Hunting Guild members were the opposite. They grew curious while disying the exact list and asked, "Were you the one who spread this list? We found someone spreading the news that its a leaked list of Soul Herbs that Legendary Alchemist is looking for."


    Number One praised Baldy in his mind and nodded, "That''s right. I need them for my own projects and using my old master''s reputation worked just as intended. You can be mad at me for lying but at the end of the day, I can provide just as good service as him if not better. I will at least not be picky with what pills I make as long as I get the Soul Herbs I need."


    "Headmaster ke, do you really allow this to happen?" the old manined again. "Once the news of your lie spreads to the public, the Winged Soul Academy''s reputation will be over. You are bound to make a lot of enemies if¡ª"


    "You can leave then," the Silver Springdy cut the old man off. "No one is forcing you to stay and do business with him so stopining. He already said you can leave if you don''t believe him. Why are you wasting time if you are too scared to take necessary risks?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ha! Scared? I was already doing business when you were still in your mother''s womb," the old man called out scornfully. "I can tell when someone is being suspicious and this kid is definitely hiding something. He showed no proof other than premade pills which could be easily secured by the Academy. I won''t believe all of this is true unless I see his skills with my own eyes. You are delusional if you trust him blindly."


    Headmaster ke frowned at his words and quickly stood up, "Are you iming that I fabricated everything just to scam you? What the hell would I get from it? A bunch of priceless Soul Herbs that I have no use for? Why would I risk offending so many experts if I wasn''t sure of Number One''s skills?"


    The old man paused as he realized he might have pushed the limits a bit too far but he didn''t back down. He gazed at Number One and ordered, "Show us your Alchemy me then. Everyone here knows one needs extremely stable Soul Energy to produce high quality pills. If you im to be better than Legendary Alchemist, you must be at least ck or Gold Soul Talent."


    Number One already knew this was a possibility but he wasn''t a bit worried. It was better to eliminate weed who would onlyin during the whole process and only bring him trouble.


    Number One smiled while extending his palm and a bright white me burst out for everyone to see. Even though it danced calmly and controlled on his palm, every guest was bbergasted.


    "Hahaha, I fucking knew it!" The old man burst outughing immediately and stood up as if he was done. "I rest my case. Good luck wasting your Soul Herbs if you really decide to work with a White Talent Alchemist. He even called himself Number One, ahahah!"


    The old man headed towards the exit but then he paused at the doorstep when he realized no one else was leaving. "You all can''t be serious. Are you really going to stay and listen to this kid''s lies?"


    "Your actions clearly shows that you are just a puppet who knows nothing about Alchemy. It''s surprising how you managed to create such empire without basic knowledge," the Silver Springdymented while gesturing the old man to leave. "Don''t waste more of our time and go. We have some serious business to do in here."


    The owner of White Lotus Auction Houses was momentarily lost his smile as he wanted to argue more but Headmaster ke stepped in by pping his hands. Multiple Disciplinary Guards in ck uniforms came out from the adjusting rooms and they walked to the old man''s side.


    "I actually expected you to be more open minded but I was trully wrong," Headmaster ke announced coldly. "The guards will escort you out of the Academy since you are no longer wee. You don''t respect me enough to trust me so I decided we will stop doing business with your Auction Houses. I won''t be apanying you out."


    "What¡­? You can''t be serious," the old manmented as he was pushed back by the guards. "You don''t have such authority! We have many contracts in ce that you cannot break!"


    "Oh, really? I just did it," Headmaster ke replied casually and waved the old man goodbye. "You really thought I will work with someone who calls me a scammer? Get out of my Academy."


    "You are going to regret this! Don''te begging when you change your mind! We are done! Over! My White Lotus will never work with the Winged Soul Acad¡ª"


    The old man''s voice was getting distant as the guards were dragging him away from the dining room and they soon stopped hearing him. Number One only canceled his me in response and asked, "Anyone else?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!